The Universalist's book of reference : containing all the principal facts and arguments, and scripture texts, pro and con, on the great controversy between limitarians and Universalists.

')

/

BX 9931 .G844 1853
Guild, Everet Emmett, b
1811. '

The Universalist's book of
reference

Digitized by the Internet Archive
"in 2009 with funding from
Princeton Theological Seminary Library

http://www.archive.org/details/universalistsbooOOguil

UNIVERSALIST'S

BOOK OF REFERENCE.

COHTAININQ

ALL THE PRINCIPAL FACTS AND ARGUMENTS, AND

SCRIPTURE TEXTS, PRO AND CON, ON TUB

GREAT CONTROVERSY BETWEEN

LIMITARIANS AND UNIVERSALISTS.

By rev. E. E. guild.

Search the Scriptures. — Jesus

SIXTH EDITION,
3£vcbiseO anD Knlatflett.

BOSTON:

UNIYERSALIST PUBLISHING HOUSE,

37 CORNHILL.

altered according to Act of Congress, m the year 18i3,

BY JAMES M. USHER,

It the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetla

Stereotyped by

HOBART & BOBBINS,
ENGLAND TYPE AND STEB20TTPE FOUNDEBT,
BOSTON

r It E FACE.

This work is designed to be what its title imports ; a
book of reference. We do not saj that we have collected
all that can be said on the subjects treated, but we think
we have collected all that is important that has been said
in favor of, or in opposition to, the views generally enter-
tained by Universalists. That the subjects discussed in this
volume are important, no one will dispute. We have endeav-
ored to treat them candidly and fairly, and to present in
1 condensed form all the information which we possess con-
^erning them. We have expressed our opinions freely,
firankly and boldly. These opinions are the result of years
of careful, patient, persevering and untiring investigation.
We have long seen and felt the necessity of a work like this,
and for years have been collecting together materials for it,
and now present it to the public. We lay claim to but little
of originality, except for the design, the arrangement, and
the manner of discussing the various subjects treated. Most
of ths ideas contained in this book have, no doubt, been
expressed by others ; but in no case have we intentionally
adopted the language of others without giving credit. If

* PREFACE.

we had been ambitious to acquire literary tame, this work
"would never have been published. Our chief aim has been
usefulness. How far we have succeeded in accomplishing
our object, the public must judge. We have endeavored to
speak forth the words of truth and soberness, and to com-
municate our ideas in the plain, unvarnished language of
truth. Whatever other faults may be found in this book,
we think no man will say that the ideas and sentiments of
the writers are not clearly expressed in it. To those who
wish to compose sermons on the subjects treated upon here,
this work will be convenient ; as all the scriptures, and facts,
and arguments, &c., will be before them at.one view. This
will save them a vast amount of time and labor, which would
otherwise have to be spent in hunting up proofs, facts, author-
ities, &c. To those who are engaged in public discussion,
either oral or written, it will be invaluable for the same
reasons. And to the general reader, especially those who
have but little time, and perhaps as little inclination, to
investigate these subjects as thoroughly as the importance of
them demands, it may perhaps communicate some valuable,
important, and useful instruction. If it shall accomplish the
above objects, and be instrumental in promoting the great
cause of truth and righteousness, we shall be satisfied. The
question with us has not been, what did our ancestors believe ?
but what is truth ? The present is the age of controversy ;
and the motto of the people is, "Give us facts." For the
opinions herein expressed we hold ourselves responsible to
the public ; and we ask for them a candid consideration. If
any man feels disposed to controvert them, he must invalidate

PREFACE. 5

the facts and arguments upon which our opinions arc based.
If we hold any opinions which are erroneous, we shall feel
under peculiar obhgations to the man who will point them
out and prove them to be false. We hold ourselves in
readiness to examine whatever may be said in opposition to
our views, and will either iiclinowlodo^e ourselves mistaken,
or stand up in their defence.
1*

PliEFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

The first edition of the Book of Reference Avas issued
in 1844, and met with a ready sale. The edition was ex-
hausted about five years since, and, as the work was not
stereotyped, the original publishers did not feel disposed to
run the risk of issuing another. The call for the work for
the few years past, from all parts of the country, has been
constant and urgent ; and, with the belief that in its revised
and improved form it is calculated to do great good, it is
new offered to the public.

Boston, September, 1853.

CONTENTS.

Chapter I. — Bible Doctrine of Hell.

Section T. — All the passages in the Old Testament in which the original
word Sheol ocours, and is rendered Hell in the common English
version 13

Section II. — All the passages in the Old Testament where the Hebrew
word Sheol occurs, and is rendered Grave in the common English
version 15

Section III. — All the passages in the Old Testament wherein the
Hebrew word Sheol occurs, and ia rendered Pit in the common
English version 16

Section IV. — All the passages in the New Testament where the Greek
word Hades occurs, and is rendered Hell and Grave in the common
English version 16

Section V. — All the passages in the New Testament wherein the word
Gehenna occurs, in all of which it is rendered Hell in the common
English version 17

Section VI. — The only passage in the Bible wherein allusion is made

to Tartarus, rendered Hell in the common English version 18

Section VII. — Statement of facts, showing that the Scripture writers did
not use the words Sheol, Hades, Tartarus, and Gehenna, to signify a
place of endless misery 18

Chapter II. — Bible Doctrine concerning the Devil.

Section I. — All the passages in the Old Testament where the original
word Shaitan or Satan occurs, in whatever way rendered in the com-
mon English version 47

Section II. — All the passages in the Old Testament where the word

Devils occurs 48

Section III. — All the passages in the New Testament where the word

Satan occurs 49

Section IV. — All the passages in the Bible in which the terms Satan and

Devil are used to signify the same thing 50

Section V. — All the passages in the New Testament where the Greek
word Diabolos occurs, in whatever way rendered in the common
English version 51

Section VI. — Statement of fiicts, showing that the terms Shaitan, Satan,
Devils, and Diabolos, were not used by the Scripture writers to sig-
nify a Fallen Angel, or personal being called the Devil 52

10 CONTENTS.

Chapter III. — Bible Doctrine concerning Demons.

Bectiou I. — All the passages in the Old Testament wherein reference is

had to Demons 60

Section II. — All the passages in the New Testament wherein allusion is

made to Demons 60

Section III. — Remarks and observations on Demons, and facts stated,
showing that the Demons mentioned in the New Testament were not
Fallen Angels 65

Chapter IV, — Bible Doctrine of Rewards and Punishments.

Section I. — Promises to the obedient 75

Section II. — Threatenings to the disobedient 79

Section III. — Instances of Divine punishment inflicted in this life. ... 81
Section IV. — Remarks on Rewards and Punishments 84

Chapter V, — On the Scripture usase and meaning of the words Eternity, End-
less, Eternal, Ei^erlasting, Never, Forever, and Forever and Ever.

Section I. — Facts stated in relation to the Scripture usage of these

words 107

Section II. — Passages from the Bible in which these words are evidently

used in a limited sense Ill

Section III. — Examination of all the passages in the Bible where these

words are applied to punishment. 115

Section IV. — Statement of facts, showing that the fact of the application
of these words to punishment is no proof of the doctrine of endless
punishment 163

Chapter VT. — Bible Doctrine of Judgment.

Section I. — Those passages of Scripture which show the manner of, the

time when, and the place where, God judges his creatures 177

Section II. — Passages from the New Testament which speak of judg-
ment 180

Section III. — On the Greek terms Krino, Krisis, Krima, their different
forms, &c., rendered judge, judgment, condemned, condemnation,
damned, damnation, &c., in the New Testament 181

Section IV. — Statement of facts in relation to the Bible doctrine of
judgment, and an examination of those passages of Scripture which
by some are supposed to teach the doctrine of a future general judg-
ment 182

Chapter VII. — On the Second Coming of Christ.

Section I. — All the passages in the New Testament which speak of the

second coming of Christ 204

Section II. — Those passages which are supposed to refer to Christ's final

coming, at the resurrection of the dead 209

Section III. — Closing remarks on the coming of Christ 210

Chapter VIII. — On the Scripture usage of the phrases That Day, Last Day,
Last Days, Last Time, Last Times, Great Day, Day of Wrath, Day of
the Lord, Sfc.

Section I. — Passages from the Old and New Testaments wherein these

phrases occur 221

Section II. — General remarks on these phrases 223

Chapter IX. — On. the Scripture usage and meaning of the phrase End of
the World.

Section I. — All the passages in the Bible, wherein this phrase occurs. . . 228
Section II. — Remarks on the phrase End of the World 223

CONTENTS. 11

Chapter X. — On the Scripture usage of the word Fire, and the phrases Ever,
lasting. Eternal, and Unquenchable Fire.

Section T. — Those passages where the word Fire, and these phrases occur. 238
Section II. — Brief remarks on the Scripture usage of the word Fire, and

these phrases 241

Chapter XI. — On the Worm that dieth not.

Section T. — All the passages in the Bible where the expression. Their

worm dieth not, may be found 248

Section II. — Brief remarks on the Worm that dieth not 248

Chapter XII. — Scripture usage of the phrase Furnace of Fire.

Section I. — Those passages where the word Furnace and the phrase Fur-
nace of Fire occur 251

Section II. — Kemarks on the Furnace of Fire 252

Chapter XIII. — On the Scripture usage of the phrases Lake of Fire, Lake of
Fire and Brimstone, and Second Death.

Section I. — All the passages in the Bible where these phrases occur. . . 255
Section II. — Remarks on these phrases 256

Chapter XIV. — On the phrases. Stand before the Lord, Stand before God,
Appear before God, and Presence of the Lord.

Section I. — Passages wherein these phrases occur 258

Section II. — Remarks on the Scripture usage and meaning of the

phrases 2C0

Chapter XV. — On the phrases Kingdom of God, Kingdom of heaven, A King-
dom, The Kingdom, 4v.

Section I. — All the passages in the Bible wherein the phrase Kingdom

of God occurs 2G5

Section II. — All the passages in the Bible wherein the phrase Kingdom

of Heaven occurs 2C8

Section III. — Those passages in the Bible wherein the phrases The King-
dom, A Kingdom, Everlasting Kingdom, &c., occur 270

Section IV. — Remarks on all these phrases 271

Chapter XVI. — On the phrases Eternal Life and Everlasting Life.

Section I. — All the passages in the Bible where the phrase Eternal Life

occurs 277

Section II. — All the passages in the Bible in which the phrase Everlast-
ing Life occurs 278

Section III. — Remarks on the phrases Eternal and Everlasting Life. . . 279

Chapter XVII. — Bible Doctrine of Salvation and Damnation.

Section I. — All the passages in the New Testament wherein the words
Save, Saved, and Salvation occur, and which have reference to Gospel
salvation 282

Section II. — Those passages in the New Testament where the words

Damnation, Damned, Condemnation, Condemned, &c., occur. . . . 286
Section III. — Remarks on the Bible doctrine of salvation and damnation. 288

Chapter XVIII. — On the case of Judas.

Section I. — All the passages in the Bible wherein allusion is made to

Judas 297

Section II. — Closing remarks, and a statement of facts concerning

Judas 298

12 CONTENTS.

Chapter XIX. — On the Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost.

Section T. — All the passages in the Bible where the blasphemy against

the Ilofy Ghost is alluded to 304

Section II. — Eemarks on the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost. . . .304

Chapter XX. — A brief Statement of the principal Arguments in favor of TJni-
vcrsalism ; also. Objections to those Argurnents, and Replies to those
Objections 308

Chapter XXI. — Objections to the Doctrine of Endless Misery 343

Chapter XXII. — On the Authority of the Apostolic and Christian Fathers. . . 353

Chapter XXIIF. — The Articles of Faith, Plan of Church Government, and
Statistics of the Denomination of Univtrsalists in the U?iited States and
British Provinces 362

CHAPTER I.

BIBLE DOCTEINE OF HELL.

SECTION I.

All the passages in the Old Testajient wherein the Hebrew word Sheoi
occurs, and is rendered Hell in the common English Version.

Deut. 32 : 22. For a fire is kindled in mine anger, and shall burn unto
the lowest hell, and shall consume the earth with her increase, and set on
fire the foundations of the mountains.

Verse 23. I will heap mischief upon them; I will spend mine arrows
upon them.

Verse 24. They shall be burnt with hunger, and devoured with burning
heat, and with bitter destruction : I will also send the teeth of beasts upon
tliem, with poison of serpents of the dust.

Verse 25. The sword without, and terror within, shall destroy both the
young man and the virgin, the suckling also with the man of gray hairs.

2 Sam. 22 : 6. The sorrows of hell comijassed me about ; the snares of
death prevented me.

Verse 7. In my distress I called upon the Lord, and cried to my God.

Job 11:8. Vei'se 7. Canst thou by searching find out God ? canst
thou find out the Almighty to perfection ?

Verse 8. It is as higli as heaven ; what canst thou do ? deeper than
hell ; what canst thou know ?

Job 26 : 6. Hell is naked before him, and destruction hath no cover-
ing.

Psalm 9:17. The wicked shall be turned into hell, and all the nations
that forget God.

Psalm 16: 10. For thou wilt not leave my soul in hell ; neither wilt
thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption.

Psalm 18:5. The sori'ows of hell compassed me about ; the snares of
death prevented me.

Verse 6. In my distress I called upon the Lord, and cried unto my God.

Psalm 55 15. Let death seize upon them, and let them go down quick
into hell

2

14 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

Psalm 86 : 13. Verse 12. I will praise thee, 0 Lord my God, with all
my heart ; and I will glorify tliy name forevermore.

Verse 13. For great is tliy mercy toward me ; and thou hast delivered
my soul from the lou-cst hell.

Psalm 116 : 3. The sorrows of death compassed me, and the pains of
hell gat hold upon me ; Ifoxi,nd trouble and sorrow.

Psalm lo'J : 8. Verse 7. "Whither shall I go from thy Spirit? or
whither shall I flee from thy presence ?

Verse 8. If I ascend up into heaven, thou art there : if I make my bed
in hell, behold, thou art there.

Prov. 5 : 5. Her feet go down to death, her steps take hold on hell.

Prov. 7 : 27. Her house is the way to hell, going down to the chambers
of death.

Prov. 9 : 18. But he knoweth not that the dead are there ; and that
her guests are in the depths of hell.

Prov. 15 : 11. Hell and destruction are before the Lord ; how much
more then the hearts of the children of men ?

Verse 21. The way of life is above to the wise, that he may depart from
hell beneath.

Prov. 23 : 14. Verse 13. Withhold not correction from the child : for
if thou beatest him with the rod he shall not die.

Verse 14. Thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shalt deliver his soul
from hell.

Prov. 27 : 20. Hell and destruction are never full ; so the eyes of man
are never satisfied.

Isaiah 5 : 14. Verse 13. Therefore my people are gone into captivity,
because they have no knowledge ; and their honorable men are famished,
and tlieir multitude dried up with thirst.

Verse 14. Therefore hell hath enlarged herself, and opened her mouth
without measure ; and tlieir glory, and their multitude, and their pomp,
and he that rejoiceth, shall descend into it.

Isa. 14 : 9. Hell from beneath is moved for thee to meet thee at thy
coming : it stirretli up the dead for thee

Verse 10. ^11 they shall speak and say unto thee, Art thou also become
weak as we .' art thou become like unto us ?

Verse 11. Thy pomp is brought down to the grave, and the noise of thy
viols : the worm is spread under thee, and the worms cover thee,

Isa 14 : 15. Yet thou shalt be bi-ought down to hell, to the sides of the
pit.

Isa. 28 : 15. Because ye have said, We have made a covenant with
death, and with hell are we at agreement ; when the overflowing scourge
shall pa^s through, it shall not come unto us ; for we have made lies our
refuge, and under falsehood have we hid ourselves.

Verse 18. And your covenant with death shall be disannulled, and your
agreement with hell shall not stand ; when the overflowing scourge shall
pass through, then ye shall be trodden down by it.

Isa. 57 : 9. And thou wentest to the king with ointment, and didst
increase thy perfumes, and didst send thy messengers far off, and didst
debase tliyself oven unto hell.

Ezek. 31 : 16, 17. I made the nations to shake at the sound of his fall,
when I cast him down to hell with them that descend into the pit : ... .
They also went down into hell with him, unto them that be slain with the

Bwoi-d

Ezek. 32 : 21, 27. The strong among the mighty shall speak to him out
of the midst of hell with them that help him : they are gone down, they
Ue uncii-cumcised, slain by the sword .... And they shall not lie with

KTBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL. 15

the mighty that are fallen of the unoirciimcised, ■which are gone down to
hell with their weapons oF war ; and tliey have laid their swords unde)*
tlieir heads ; but tlieir iniquities shall be upon their bones, though they
were the teri-or of the mighty in the land of the living.

Verse 28. Yea, lliou slialt be broken in the midst of the uncircumcised,
and shalt lie with tlieni that are slain with tlie sword.

Amos 0 : 2. Though they dig into hell, thence shall my hand take them;
though they climb up to heaven, thence will I bring them down.

Jonah 2 : 2. Verse 1. Then Jonah prayed vmto the Loi'd his God out
of the fish 's belly ;

Verse 2. And said, I cried by reason of mine aflBiction unto the Lord,
and he heard me ; out of the belly of hell cried I, and thou heardest my
voice.

Hab. 2 : 5. Yea, also, because he transgresseth by wine, he is a proud
man, neither keepeth at home, who enlargeth his desire as hell, and is as
death, and cannot be satisfied.

SECT^ION II.

All the places in the Old TESTAJrENT where the Hebrew word Sheol occurs,
and is rendered Grave in the common English Version.

Gen. 37 : 35. I (Jacob) will go down into the grave unto my son
mourning.

Gen. 42 : 38. If mischief befall him (Benjamin) by the way in which ye
go, then shall ye bring down my gray hairs with sorrow to the grave.

Gen. 44 : 31. And tliy servants (Judali) shall bring down the gray
hairs of thy servant our father with sorrow to the grave.

1 Sam. 2 : 6. The Lord killeth, and maketh alive : he bringeth down to
the grave, and bringeth up.

1 Kings 2:6. Do therefore according to thy wisdom, and let not his
hoar head go down to the grave in peace.

Verse D. But his hoar head bring thou down to the grave with bloocL

Job 7:9. As the cloud is consumed and vanisheth away, so he that
goeth down to the grave sliall come up no more.

Job 14 : 13. 0 that thou wouldst hide me in the grave, that thou
wouldst keep me secret until thy wrath be past, that thou wouldst appoint
me a set time, and rememl)er me.

Job 17 : 13. If I wait, the grave is my house • I have made my bed in
the darkness.

Job 21 : 13. They spend their days in wealth, and in a moment go down
to the grave.

Job 24 : 19. Drought and heat consume the snow-waters ; so doth the
grave those which have sinned.

Psalm 6 : 5. For in death there is no remembrance of thee : in the grave
who shall give thee thanks.

Psalm 30 : 3. O Lord, thou hast brought up my soul from the grave :
thou hast kept me alive, that I should not go down to the pit.

Psalm 31 : 17. Let the wicked be ashamed, and let Ihtm be silent in
the grave.

Psalm 49 : 14, -15. Like sheep they are laid in //. c r, iv death shall
feed on them ; and the upright shall have dominion uv°.r Kh^.xL 'u tiiC "loru-

16

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

ing ; and their beauty shall consume in the grave from their dwelling. But
God will redeem my soul from the power of the grave ; for he shall receive me.

Psalm b8 : 3. for my soul is full of troubles, and my life draweth nigh
unto the grave.

Psalm 89 : 48. What man is he that livetli, and shall not see death ?
shall he deliver his soul from the hand of the grave 1

Psalm 141 : 7. Our bones are scattered at the grave's mouth, as when
one who cutteth and cleaveth wood upon the earth.

Prov. 1 : 12. Let us swallow them up alive, as the grave; and whole,
as those that go down into the pit.

Prov. 30 : 16. The grave ; and the barren womb ; the earth that is not
filled with water ; and the fire, that saith not, It is enough.

Eccl. 9 : 10. Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might ;
for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave
whither thou goest.

Cant. 8 : 6. Set me as a seal upon thine heart, as a seal upon thine
nrm : for love is strong as death : jealousy is cruel as the grave: the coals
thereof are coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.

Isaiah 14 : 11. Thy pomp is brought down to the grave, and the noise
«f thy viols ; the worm is spread under thee, and the worms cover thee.

Isa. 88 : 10. I said, in the cutting oif of my days, I shall go to the gates
of the grave : I am deprived of the residue of my years.

Verse 18. For the grave cannot praise thee ; death cannot celebrate
thee ; they that go down into the pit cannot hope for thy truth.

Hosea 14 : 14. I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will
redeem them from death : 0 death, I will be thy plagues ; 0 grave, I will
be thy destruction : repentance shall be hid from mine eyes.

SECTION III.

Jill the passages in the Old Testabient wherein the word Sheol occurs, and
is rendered Pit in the common English Version.

Num. 16 : 30. But if the Lord make a new thing, and the earth open
lier mouth, and swallow them up, witli all that appertain unto them, and
they go down quick into the pit, then ye shall understand that these men
have provoked the Lord.

Num. 10 : 33. They, and all that appertained to them, went down alive
into the pit, and the earth closed upon them : and they perished from
among the congregation.

Job 17 : 16. They shall go down to the bars of the pit, when our rest
together is in the dust.

SECTION IV.

All the places in the New Testament xvhere the Greek word Hades occurs,
and is rendered Hell, and Grave, in the common English version.

Matthew 11 : 23. And thou, Capei-naum, which art exalted unto heaven,
Bhalt be brought down to hell : for if the mighty works, whicli have been

BIELE DOCTRINE OF IlELL. 17

done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it Tvould have remained until this
day.

Matt. 16 : 18. And I say also unto thw. That thou art Peter : and upon
this rock I will build my church ; and the gates of hell snail not prevail
against it.

Luke 10 : 15. And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted to heaven, shalt
be thrust down to hell.

Luke 10 : 23. And in hell he lifted up his eyes, being in torments, and
seeth Abraham afar otf, and Lazarus in his bosom.

Acts 2 : 27, 31. Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither

wilt thou sufiFer thine Holy One to see corruption He, seeing this

before, spake of the resurrection of Christ, that his soul was not left in hell,
neitlier his flesh did see corruption.

1 Cor. 15 : 55. 0 death, where is thy sting ? 0 grave, where is thy
victory ?

Rev. 1:18. I am he that liveth, and was dead ; and, behold, I am alive
forevermore. Amen ; and have tlie keys of hell and of death.

Rev. 6 : 8. And I looked, and behold, a pale horse ; and his name that
sat on him was Death, and hell followed with him ; and power was given
unto them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with
hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth.

Rev. 20 : 13. And tlie sea gave up the dead which were in it ; and
death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them : and they were
judged every man according to their works.

Verse 14. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This ifl
the second death.

SECTION V.

All the passages in the New Testament wherein the word Gehenna occurs,
in all of which it is rendered Hell in the common English Version.

Matthew 5 : 22, But I say unto you. That whosoever is angry with hif«
brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment : and wliosoever
shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council : but who
soever shall say. Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell-fire.

Verse 29. And if thy right eye oiiend thee, pluck it out, and cast H
from thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should per
ish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell.

Verse 30. And if thy right hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from
thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish,
and not that thy whole body should be cast mto hell.

Matt. 10 : 28. And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able
to kill the soul ; but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and
body in hell.

Matt. 18 : 9. And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from
thee : it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having
two eyes to be cast into hell-fire.

Matt. 28 : 15. Woe unto you. Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ' for ye
compass sea and land to make one proselyte ; and when he is aade, J9
make him twofold more the child of hell than yourselves.
2^

18 BIBLE DOCTKINE OF HELL.

Verse 33. Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers ! how can ye escape the
damnation of hell ?

Mark y : 43. And if thy hand offend thee, cut it off : it is better for
thee to enter into life maimed, than having two hands to go into hell, into
the fire that never shall be quenched.

Verse 45. And if thy foot otfend thee, cut it off : it is better for thee to
enter halt into life, than having two feet to be cast into hell, into the fii-e
that never shall be quenched.

Verse 47. And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out : it is better for
thee to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having two eyes
to be cast into hell-fire.

Luke 12 : 5. But I will forewarn you whom you shall fear : Fear him
which, after he hath killed, hath power to cast into hell ; yea, I say unto
you, fear him.

James 3 : 6. And the tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity : so is the
tongue among our members, that it defileth the whole body, and setteth on
fire the course of nature ; and it is set on fire of hell.

SECTION VI.

Tlie only passage in the Bible wherein allusion is made to Taktahos,—
rendered Hell in the common English Version.

2 Peter 2 : 4. For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast
them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be
reserved unto judgment.

SECTION VII.

Statement of facts, showing that the sacred writers did not use the ivords
Sheol, Hades, Taktahos, and Gehenna, to signify a place of Endless
Misery.

SHEOL. — This word occurs sixty-four times in the Bible, and
is rendered thirty-two times hell, twenty-nine times grave, and
three times pit. That it does not signify a place of endless misery
is evident from the following facts.

1. The connection of those passages where it is rendered hell
Bhows that no reference is had to a future state of existence. There-
fore, there is no proof that this hell is in any other world than the
one in which we live. The first time it is rendered hell, and of
course the first time the word hell . occurs in the Bible, is in Dcut.
32 : 22. By examining the hell there ispoken of, it will be seen
that it was the " lowest hell," and that it was to " co7isume the

BIBLE DOCTRINE OP HELL. 19

sarth with her increase, and set on fire the foundations of tlie
viountains.^'' Here fire is evidently used as a figure of punish
ment. Tlie nature of this punishment may be learned fi'om verso
twenty-four, " They shall be burnt with hunger, and devoured
with burning heat, and with bitter destruction : I will also send
the teeth of beasts upon them, with poison of serpents of the dust.''
All this was of course to take place here on the earth. The next
time it is rendered hell is in 2 Sam. 22 : 6, where David says,
" The sorrows of hell compassed me about," &c. The nature of
this hell may be learned from verse seven. " In my distress I
called upon the Lord, and cried to my God." Again, in Ps. 18 :
5, David says, " The sorrows of hell compassed me about ; the
snares of death prevented me." Verse 6, " In my distress I
called upon the Lord," &c. In Ezek. 32 : 27, hell plainly
signifies the literal grave. " And they shall not lie with the
mighty that are fallen of the uncircumcised, which are gone down
to hell with their weapons of war ; and they have laid their swords
under their heads.'' If the reader will examine every passage
where the word sheol occurs, and is rendered hell, with the connec-
tion in which they are found, he will see no reason for supposing
this hell to be in another world.

2. Both David and Jonah are represented as being in hell, ind
David is not only represented as being in hell, but as being in the
lowest hell ; and yet both of these individuals were alive, and on
the earth. Jonah 2 : 2, " Out of the belly of hell cried I, and
thou heardest my voice." Certainly, Jonah could not cry out of
the belly of hell unless he was in hell. By consulting verse one,
it will be seen that this hell was the fish's belly. Ps. 116 : 3,
" The sorrows of death compassed me, and the pains oi hell gat hold
upon me." To learn the nature of this hell, see the next words.
" / found trouble and sorrow.''' Ps. 86 : 12, 13, " I will praise
thee, 0 Lord my God, with all my heart ; and I will glorify thy
name forevermore. For great is thy mercy towards me ; and thou
hast delivered my soul from the lowest hell." We learn from this
that it is not necessary to go into another world to find the lotvesi
hell. Unless it can be shown that there is a hell lower than the
loiuest, it is in vain to talk about any other hell than that which
exists in this world. It is sometimes said that " from hell there ia

20

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

no redemption." But we here read of a man who was redeemed
from the lowest hell.

3. God is represented as being in hell. Ps. 139 : 8, " If 1
make my bed in hell, behold, thou (God) art there." Hell here
signifies the invisible state of the dead ; or perhaps the literal grave.
The obvious meaning of the psalmist is, that death could not carry
him beyond the reach of God's presence.

4. David and Jonah are not only represented as having been in
hell and as having been delivered from it, but the soul of David is
spoken of as having been delivered from hell. Ps. 30 : 3, " O
Lord, thou hast brought up my soid from the grave " (sheol). By
soul, here, David evidently means himself, his own person ; and by
sheol, the literal grave, or invisible state of the dead. See the nest
words : " Thou hast kept me alive, that I should not go down to
the pit."

5. God is represented as bringing men up from sheol. 1 Sam.
2:6," He (God) bringeth down to the grave [sheol), and bringeth
up." By those who believe in a place of endless misery, called
hell, in a future world, it is thought that when once a person gets
to hell his doom is sealed forever, and that there is no prospect of
his ever coming up. But, if sheol in the text just quoted means a
place of endless misery, this opinion must be given up.

6. God is not only represented as bringing men up from slteol,
but the Psalmist expresses satisfaction in the prospect of the
redemption of his soul from shed. Ps. 49 : 15, " But God will
redeem my soul from the power of the grave " {sheol). Now, if
the word soul here means the immortal part of man,, and the word
eheol a place of misery after death, then it needs no proof that the
Psalmist expected that the soul would go to this hell, and afterwards
be delivered from it.

7. The patriarch Jacob expressed himself as if he expected to go
to sheol. See Gen. 37 : 35, 42 : 38, and 44 : 31. But does any
man believe that this good old man expected to go to a place of
either limited or endless misery after death ? Certainly not. But,
if sheol signifies a place of misery after death, Jacob certainly
expected to go there.

8. To suppose that sheol signifies a place of endless misery after
death, is to suppose that David, so far from being a man " after
God's own heart," was a perfect monster in cruelty. In 1 Kings

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF UELL, 21

2 : 6, he enjoins it upon his son Solomon not to let the " hoar head
Df Joab go down to the grave (s/ieol) in peace." In verse 9 he
enjoins it upon him to " bring down the hoar head of Shimei to the
grave {sheol) with blood." And in Ps. 55 : 15, he says of his
enemies, " Let death seize upon them, and let them go down quick
into hell " (sheol).

9. The pious and patient Job prays that he might be hid in sheol.
See Job 14 : 13. But, is it to be supposed that Job wished to be
hid in a place of endless misery ?

10. Sheol is represented as a place from the power of which it
is impossible for any man, good or bad, to deliver himself. Ps.
89 : 48, " What man is he that liveth and shall not see death ?
Shall he deliver his soul from the hand of the grave (sheol) ? " This
question is one which was designed to involve its own answer, and
that answer was designed to be a negative one. Hence, if wo
understand the words soul and sheol here as they have been com-
monly understood, then the text afl&rms that the souls of all men
will go to a place of endless misery.

11. The bones of the Jewish people are represented as being
scattered at the mouth of sheol. See Ps. 141 : 7. But, is it to be
believed that the bones of these people were scattered at the mouth
of a place of endless misery in another world ?

12. Sheol is represented as a place where " there is no work, nor
device, nor knovdedge, nor wisdom." See Eccl. 9 : 10. But, if
there is no icork there, of course it cannot be a place where devils
are at loork tormenting men. If there is no device there, it cannot
be a place where devils are contriving how they may best torment
their subjects. And if there is no knowledge there, of course it
cannot be a place of misery.

13. The good old king Hezekiah, during his sickness, expressed
himself as if he should die, and go to sheol. See Isa. 38 : 10.
But no man believes that Hezekiah expected to go to a place of
endless misery.

14. Korah, Dathan and Abiram, and their company, and their
wives and their little ones, are represented as having gone down
alive into sheol. See Num. 16 : 27 — 33. Here we learn that it
is not even necessary to die in order to go to sheol. And, as these
persons went alive into sheol, — that is, went into sheol while living,
— hence this sheol must have been in this world.

22 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

15. God speaks in the Bible of ransoming mankind from sheol.
Hosea 13 : 17, " I will ransom them from the power of the grave "
(sheol). By those who believe in a place of endless misery it is
thought that for those who will be doomed to that gloomy prison of
despair there can be no ransom. But this text certainly teaches
that for those who were in sheol there was a ransom.

16. Sheol is destined to be destroyed. Hosea 13 : 17, " 0
grave (sheol), I will be thy destriLCtion." Now, whether this sheol
is in this world or another, or whether it is a place of misery or
not, one thing is certain : it is destined to be destroyed. The
reader will bear in mind that this is the only word rendered hell in
the Old Testament. How can that be a place of endless misery
which is itself to come to an end, and cease to exist ?

17. Sheol and Saul are synonymous in their meaning. Saul is
merely a different pronunciation of the word sheol, in consequence
of its being differently pointed. Now, one of the kings of Israel,
and one of the apostles of Christ, were both named Saul. If the
parents of king Saul, and the parents of Saul of Tarsus, had under-
stood sheol to mean a place of either limited or endless misery, is it
likely they would have named one of their children after such a
place ? What parent, in our day, would name a child hell, and at
the same time understand this word to mean a place of endless
misery ? The parents of the persons referred to above undoubtedly
understood the word sheol in its true sense, namely, " to crave, to
demand, to ask," or that in relation to which we desired information,
as the unseen or invisible state of the dead.

18. Sheol is denominated Sipit. Ps. 88 : 3, 4, " My life draw-
eth nigh unto the grave (sheol). I am counted with them that go
down into the pit" Prov. 1 : 12, " Let us swallow them up
alive, as the grave ; and whole, as those that go down to the pit."
See, also, Isa. 14 : 15 ; and 38 : 18, 19; Ezek. 31 : 16. It waa
customary among the Jews to deposit their dead in deep pits, or
caves, which were numerous in their country, frequently extending
far under ground, and which were sufficiently capacious to contain a
large number of dead bodies. Hence arose the expression " depths
of sheol" or " deepest sheol ; " and hence it is that sheol is denom-
inated a pit, The allusion, in the above texts, evidently is to the
manner in which the Jews were accustomed to dispose of their dead,
and not to a place of endless misery.

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF UELL. 23

19. Shcol is said to have a mouth, or place of entrance. See Pa.
141 : 7 ; Isa. 5 : 14. The allusion is to the mouth of the caocs
in which the Jews deposited their dead.

20. Shcol is said to have bars. Job 17 : IG, " They shall go
down to the bars of the pit" [sheol). Here is an allusion to the
fact that the burial-places of the Jews, or, rather, the entrances to
them, were guarded by bars and gates.

21. Sheol is spoken of as having sides. Isa. 14 : 15, " Thou
shalt be brought down to hell, to the sides of the pit." The allu-
sion is to the fact that the Hebrews often deposited their dead, and
in great numbers, too, in places excavated from the side of the cave,
or pit, which was selected as the burial-place.

22. Sheol is associated with the base of mountains. See Deut.
32 : 22. The burial-places of the Jews were sometimes located at
the base of mountains, and in the mountains' sides. In the text
just quoted the allusion is to this fact.

23. The inmates of sheol are said to be in the dust. Job 17 :
16, " They shall go down to the bars of the pit (sheol), where our
rest together is in the dust." If the word sheol here signifies a
place ol endless misery, then this text teaches us that, so far from
this place being located in the spirit world, it is located in the dust
of the earth.

24. Sheol is spoken of as a place of resort to escape punishment.
Amos 7 : 2, " Though they dig into hell, thence shall my hand
take them." " The allusion is to the escape of criminals from the
officers of justice. They might dig into the pits and caves of the
earth (the burial-places), yet the omniscient eye of God could not be
eluded, nor his justice evaded." The criminal, then, instead of
being sent to sheol to be punished, was to be brought out to receive
the merited punishment. Tliis idea, although plainly inculcated by
the Bible, is at direct variance with the common opinion.

25. The contents of sheol are said to be : 1. Gray hairs. Gen.
37 : 35, and 42 : 38, and 44 : 29, 31 ; 2. Hoary heads, 1 Kings
2 : 6, 9 ; 3. Bones, Ps. 141 : 7 ; 4. Sheep, Ps. 49 : 14 ; 5. Houses
and goods. Num. 16 : 32, 33 ; 6. Swords and other weapons of
tear, Ezek. 32 : 27. Surely no one will contend that these things
are contained in a place of endless misery, in the spirit world !

26. The inmates of sheol are called t/ie dead, the slain, etc., Isa.
14 : 9 ; Ezek. 31 : 17, and 32 : 21. Certainly it could not be

24

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

said of immortal souls, in a place of endless misery, that they were
doad, slain, etc. This language was evidently used with reference
to those whose animal life had been destroyed, and whose dead
bodies had been consigned to the grave.

27. Sheol is used to signify a state of moral impurity, 2 Sam.

22 : 6; Ps. 18 : 5, and 30 : 3, and 84 : 13, and 116 : 3 ; Prov.

23 : 14, and 5 : 5, and 9 : 18 ; Isa. 57 : 9. The grave is a place
of physical defilement and death, and might, therefore, with gi*eat
propriety, be used as an emblem of moral impurity, defilement and
death.

28. Sheol is often used as a term synonymous with death, Isa.
38 : 18, and 28 : 15, 18 ; Ps. 55 : 15 ; Cant. 8:6; Prov. 5:5;
Hosea 13 : 14. Death precedes, the grave follows in quick suc-
cession. Hence the propriety of using the terms death and grave
as synonymous.

29. The inmates of sheol are said to consume and vanish aicay,
and to be eaten zip of worvis, Job 7 : 9, and 24 : 19 ; Ps. 49 :
14. Do the believers in a place of endless misery believe that
immortal souls will there coiuume, vanish away, and be eaten up
of viorms ? Surely this language can have no other reference than
to the dead bodies of men after they are deposited in the grave.

30. Sheol is spoken of as a place o^ rest. Job 17 : 16, " They
shall go down to the bars of the pit [sheol), where our rest together
is in the dust." A place of misei-y could not certainly be regarded
as a place of rest. Hence sheol here does not signify such a place.

31. Sheol is spoken of as a place of silence, Ps. 31 : 17. If it
be a place of silence, then it cannot be a place from which the cries,
groans, shrieks, bowlings, imprecations and blasphemies, of the
damned will be forever ascending.

32. Sheol is spoken of as a place of absolute and entire uncon-
sciousness. Ps. 6 : 5, " In death there is 7io remembrance of thee ;
in the grave [sheol) who shall give thee thanks?" Isa. 38 : 18,
" The grave [sheol) cannot praise thee ; death cannot celebrate
thee." Eccl. 9 : 10, " There is no work, nor device, nor knowledge,
nor wisdom, in the grave [sheol] whither thou goest." It needs no
argument to prove that a place of utter unconsciousness cannot be a
place of either limited or endless misery.

33. Sheol is used as synonymous with Keler. Is. 14 : 11,
■* Thy pomp is brought down to the grave (sheol), and the noise of

BIBLE DOCTUIXK OF HULL. 'ZO

thy viols : the worm is spread under thee, and the worms cover
thee." Verse 10, " But thou art cast out of thy grave {keber)
like an abominable branch, and as the remnant of those that arc
slain, thrust through with a sword, that go down to the stones of
the pit; as a carcass trodden under feet." Ezek. 32: 21 — 27,
" The strong among the mighty shall speak to him out of the niid.«t
of hell (sheol), with thorn that help him; they are gone down, they
lie uncircumcised, slain by the sword. Asshur is tlicre, and all her
company; his graves [keber) are about him, all of them slain, fallen
by the sword. Whose graves [keber) are set in the sides of the
pit, and her company is round about her grave [keber) ; all of them
slain, fallen by the sword, which caused terror in the land of the
living. There is Elam, and all her multitude round about her
grave [keber), all of them slain, fallen by the sword, which aro
gone down uncircumcised into the nether parts of the earth, which
caused their terror in the land of the living ; yet they have borne
their shame with them that go down to the pit. They have set her
a bed in the midst of the slain with all her multitude; her graves

[keber) are round about him There is Meshech, Tubal, and

all her multitude; her graves [keber) are round about him

And they shall not lie with the mighty that are fallen of the uncir-
cumcised, which are gone down to hell [sheol) with their weapons
of war ; and they have laid their swords under their heads ; but
their iniquities shall be upon their bones, though they were the
terror of the mighty in the land of the living."

All admit that the Hebrew word keber signifies the literal grave.
Every one can see that in the above texts sheol and keber are used
as synonymous terms. In Isa. 14 : 11, it is said of the king of
Babylon, " Thy pomp is bi'ought down to the grave [sheol), and the
noise of thy viols ; the tcorm is spread under thee, and the worms
cover theey In verse 19 he is said to be cast out of his grave
[keber) " as an abominable branch, as a carcass trodden under foot ^
The loorms of sheol, and the carcass in keber, have the same refer-
ence. The expression, sides of the pit, used in connection with
sheol, verse 15, and the stones of the pit, mentioned in connection
with keber, verse 19, are evidently the same. The dead of sheol,
verse 9 of this chapter, and the slain of keber, verse 19, signify
precisely the same thing.

In Ezek. 32 : 21, 27, the inmates of sheol are said to be slain,

26 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

to be laid Avith the uncircumcised, and to have their swm'ds laid
under their heads. In verses 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, the same or
similar expressions are used in connection with keber. The only
difference in the usage of these terms is, that, whereas sheol is
always used in the singular number, keber is often used in the
plural number. But it must be borne in mind that sheol was the
common receptacle of all the dead, good, bad, and indifferent. All
went to sheol, whether they were buried in tombs, sepulchres
graves, caves or pits; yea, whether they were burned with fire
devoured by wild beasts, or left unburied. Sheol signifies the state
of the dead in general ; it does not signify a particular grave. It
was not a thing of individual appropriation, as the grave, or keber,
was, but a state or condition common to all the dead. It was very
proper, then, that it should be used in the singular number ; for,
although the graves, or kebers, were many, there was but one sheol
for all.

34. If the reader will examine every passage where the word
sheol occurs, he will see that it is used in two different senses, the
one literal, and the other figurative. It is used in a literal sense to
signify the grave, or, as some suppose, the invisible state of the
dead. It is used in a figurative sense to denote trouble and sorrow.

35. Ps. 9 : 17, is supposed by some to teach the doctrine of
endless hell torments ; but the reader will bear in mind that the
hell, or sheol, there spoken of is either the same as that in which
David was while living here in this world, or the same as that into
which Jacob expected to go, in which Job prayed to be hid, and in
which Korah, Dathan, Abiram and their company, were swallowed
up alive. If the latter, then it signifies that the wicked, and those
nations that forget God, should be suddenly cut off and destroyed
by the judgments of God, — be overwhelmed in calamity, and be
brought to an untimely grave.

On the supposition that sheol signifies a place of endless mis-
ery, and that the scripture writers understood it so, we see of no
way to account for the following additional facts :

1. Not one of the scripture writers has given us an account of
the origin, history, or location, of such a place. Moses has given
us an account of the creation of the heavens and the earth, but he
says not a word about the creation of a place of endless misery.
Nor is any such account contained between the lids of the Bible.

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL. 27

Now, if there is such a pl?ce God must have created it; and if
Moses knew that he had created such a place, why should he over-
look so important a fact in his history of the creation ?

2. God never informed mankind that he had created such a place,
lie forewarned Adam and Eve of the consequences of partaking of
the forbidden fruit. lie forewarned the Jews of the consequences
of departing fi-oni the law of the Lord ; and he has communicated
various kinds of information to the children of men. But he has
nowhere in the Bible informed any man that he had created an
endless hell.

3. It is nowhere said in the Old Testament that sheol is a place
of endless misery. We have seen that the word sheol occurs sixty-
four times. It was used by Moses, Jacob, Samuel, Ezra, Job,
David, and others; but not one of these persons ever intimated that
they understood by it a place of endless misery.

4. God never informed the Jewish people that sheol signified a
place of endless misery. In addressing that people he frequently
uses the word sheol, but always speaks of it as something which
existed in this world.

5. Endless punishment in sheol is not annexed as a penalty to
any known law of God. God gave to the Jewish people various
laws and institutions, and he annexed penalties to those laws ; but
we shall search in vain to find a law to which is annexed the pen-
alty of endless misery in sheol, or anywhere else.

6. God never threatened the Jewish people with punishment in
sheol after death. He frequently threatened them with punish-
ment, and with tremendous and awful judgments; but in no single
instance did his threatenings extend beyond death.

7. The Jews were never threatened with punishment in sheol
after death by any of their prophets, priests or kings. If the reader
thinks we are mistaken, let him examine the Old Testament, and
see if he can find an instance of this kind.

8. No person, of whom we have any account in the Old Testa-
ment, old or young, rich or poor, bond or free, holy or unholy, ever
expressed any fears of suffering misery in sheol after death.

9. No Jew, of whom we have any account in the Bible, ever
prayed to be saved from punishment in sheol.

10. It is never said, in the Old Testament, of any person who
bad died, — whether he died a natural death, or was publicly exe-

28 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

cutcd for his crimes, or was cut off by the judgnients of GoJ, or
whether he was a good or a bad man, — that he had gone to a place
of endless misery.

11. When persons died, among the Jews, their surviving rel-
atives and friends never expressed any fears that they had gone to
a place of misery. If they knew of any such place, they certainly
felt very differently about it from what people do in our day.

12. The Jews never express themselves as if they expected tc
be separated from their friends after death. Now, if they believecJ
that heaven was a place of endless happiness for some, and shcol a
place of endless misery for others, how is this fact to be accounted
for ? We see no way of accounting for this fact only on the suppo-
sition that they had no knowledge of the existence of a jalace of
endless misery.

13. Not one of the Old Testament writers has ever connected
the words everlasting, eternal, forever, endless, &c., with sheol.
We nowhere read of an everlasting sheol, of an eternal sheol, of an
endless sheol, or of a sheol that shall endure forever,

14. Cruden, in his Concordance, admits that sheol " most com-
monly signifies the grave, or the place or state of the dead." — Sea
Crudeii's Concord., art. Hell. And George Campbell, D.D,,
F.R.S,, Edinburgh, and Principal of the Marischal College, Aber-
deen, a divine of the Presbyterian church, says that sheol "signifies
the state of the dead in general, without regard to the goodness or
badness of the persons, their happiness or misery." — See Prel.
Dis. 6, p. 2,

HADES, — This word occurs in the New Testament eleven
times. It is rendered ten times hell, and once grave. That it
does not signify a place of endless misery, is proved by the following
facts :

1. In the translation of the Old Testament into Greek, by the
Seventy, they rendered the Hebrew sheol by the Greek word hades.
Hence, sheol in Hebrew, and hades in Greek, as they occur in the
Scriptures, are synonymous terms. And, as our Lord and his dis-
ciples always quoted from the version of the Seventy, or Septuagint
Version, they would, of course, use words and terms and phrases in
accordance with their usage there; and hence sheol in the Old
Testament, and hades in the New, signify precisely the same thing

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL. 2fi

Now, as wc have shown that the word sheol docs not signify a placo
of endless misery in tlie Old Testament, so neither can the word
nades signify such a place in the New.

2. The first time hades occurs in the New Testament, it is used
in reference to the city of Capernaum ; of which city our Lord says,
it " shall be brought down to hell." See Matt. 11 : 23. And in
Luke 10 : 15, he says it " shall be thrust down to hell." Now, no
one will pretend that the city of Capernaum was to be thrust into a
place of endless misery in a future world. The word hades is used
here in a figurative sense, to denote desolation and destruction. Adam
Clarke says, " The word here means a state of the utmost woe, and
ruin, and desolation, to which those impenitent cities should be
reduced. This prediction of our Lord was literally fulfilled ; for,
in the wars between the llomans and the Jews, these cities were
totally destroyed ; so that no traces are now found of Bcthsaida,
Chorazin or Capernaum."

3. In the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, Luke 16 : 19 —
31, this word is used to denote the degradation and misery which
came on the Scribes and Pharisees (of whom the rich man is the
parabolic representative), when they died to all the privileges of the
legal dispensation, were cast out of the gospel kingdom, and were
brought into a lower state of degradation than they fancied the pub-
licans and sinners (of whom the beggar is the parabolic representa-
tive) to be in. All the figures of this parable are drawn from the
heathen notions respecting Elysium and Tartaros. Now, had our
Lord believed the views of the heathen in regard to hades and its
difierent apartments to be correct, he would not have drawn the
figures of a parable from those views. Indeed, any attempt to do
this would be to convert that which was designed for a parable into
a literal relation of facts.

4. The soul, or person, of Jesus Christ is spoken of as having
been in hell. See Acts 2 : 27,28. Jesus was in hades, — that
is, the grave, — to be sure, after death ; but does any man believe
that he went to a place of endless misery after death ?

5. In Uev. 6 : 8, hell is spoken of as being in this world. " And
I looked, and behold, a pale horse : and his name that sat on him
was Death, and hell followed with him : and power was given unto
them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with
hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth.'"

3*

30 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

6 Mankind are spoken of as being delivered from hell. Kev-
20 . 13, " And death and hell delivered up the dead which were in
them." Now, if the hell here spoken of was in a future state of
existence, one thing is certain, those who were in it were not alive,
but dead. How, then, could they suffer misery there ? Another
thing is very evident : those who wore in it were delivered from it,
and no intimation is given that they were ever sent back again. If
this text has reference to the literal resurrection, then the meaning
simply is, that death and the grave, or hades, were to deliver up
their dead. But it is not probable that the text refers to a literal
resurrection. What John saw, he saw in a vision ; and the vision
is not to be interpreted literally any more than his other visions
recorded in the same book.

7. In Matt. 16 : 18, we are told that " the gates of hell (hades)
shall not prevail against the church of Christ." But, are we to
understand by this that the gates of a place of endless misery should
not prevail against his church ? What danger was there of this ?
The word gates here is evidently used to signify power. Death,
the common enemy of mankind, was in a thousand forms assailing
the subjects of Christ's church, and he himself was to be brought
under his dominion, and be made the subject of his pale realm.
But a complete victory was to be obtained over death, and mankind
were to be delivered from his power. Hence the powers of death
and the grave could not prevail against the church of Christ.

8. In Rev. 1 : 8, we are informed that Christ has " the keys of
hell and of death." But has Christ the keys of a place of endless
misery, in a future state of existence, called hell ? Is it not sup-
posed, by those who believe in such a place, that an all-powerful
evil spirit, called the devil, has possession of those keys? If the
keys of hell here mean the keys of a place of endless misery, over
which such a being as we have just spoken of reigns, then Jesus
must be the door-keeper for the devil. But who can believe this ?
No one. Jesus has the keys of death and of the grave : he can
therefore enter the dominion of these powers, and deliver mankind
from their cold and iron grasp.

9. The usage of hades in the New Testament exhibits as plain a
resemblance to the grave, as sheol of the Old Testament. In the
Old Testament, as we have seen, the gates that guarded the
entrance to the burl' ,1 -places of the Jews, are mentioned in connection

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF IlELI 31

with shcol. The same is true oi hades in the New Testament. See
Matt. 16 : 18. We have seen, too, tluit the keys, hy whicli tlicse
gates were opened, are mentioned in connection with sheol. This ia
also true of hades. See Rev. 1 : 18. Again, the inmates of sAeo^
are said to be tlie dead, the slain. So are the inmates of hades.
See Rev. 20 : 13. Once more ; sheol is used as an emblem of
degradation, moral impurity, punishment, etc. So, also, is hades.
See Matt. 11 : 23; Luke 10 : 15, and 16 : 23.

If it be asked here " How could the quiet and peaceful grave be
made an emblem of misery ? " I answer, we have before stated that
the grave is a place of physical impurity, corruption and defilement.
Hence it is a very appropriate emblem of moral depravity and
deoradaticn. And, as misery is the constant and invariable attend-
ant of moral impurity, hence the idea of misery is associated with it.
Besides, death precedes, the grave follows in quick succession. The
act of dying is generally attended with pain ; hence the agonies of
dying are associated with the grave. In the common English ver-
sion of the Scriptures the grave is used as the emblem of cruelty.
See Solomon's Song 8:6," Jealousy is cmel as the grace.'''

10. Hades, like sheol, is destined to be destroyed. 1 Co. 15 :
55, " 0 death, where is thy sting ? 0 grave (hades), where is thy
victory ? " If the reader will examine the connection of this text
he will see that Paul was treating upon the subject of the literal
resurrection of the dead. He shows that all mankind will be raised
from the state of death, be changed from " mortal to immortality,"
from " corruption to incorruption," from " weakness to power," from
" natural to spiritual," from " dishonor to glory," and that " death
shall be swallowed up m victory." Then he says the triumphant
exclamation shall be made, " 0 death, where is thy sting ? 0
grave, where is thy victory ? " Paul undoubtedly had his eye on
the passage which we have quoted from Hosea 13 : 14, " 0 death,
I will be thy plagues ; 0 grave (sheol), I will be thy destruction."
What is signified by one of these passages is also signified by the
other ; and hence hades and s?i€ol, in whatever way these terms may
be understood, are destined to be destroyed.

11. The last we hear about hades in the New Testament it was
"cast into the lake of fire." Rev. 20 : 14, "And death and hell
were cast into the lake of fire." If the reader will examine the
chapter of this book on the lake of fire, he will see that this lake of

3'J, BIBLE DOCTRINE OF UELL.

fire was in this world, and that the ph.rase " lake of fire " is used in
the book of Kevelation to signify total and entire destruction. To
cast persons into the lake of fire, was to completely destroy them
from off the earth. To cast death and hades, the grave or hell., into
the lake of fire, was to completely destroy them, so that they would
never more exist. For no one pretends that either death or the
grave will exist in another world. But this language is highly
figurative. Death, and tho state of mortality, may be said to have
been destroyed when Christ burst the bands of death, rose trium-
phant from the grave, and brought life and immortality to light.
Hence Paul, speaking of Christ, says, " Who kath abolished death
and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel.''
The believers in this gospel can look forward prospectively to the
time wheu death and the grave shall be destroyed, and be no more
forever.

12. Dr. Doddridge, on Rev. 1 : 18, and Parkhurst, who quotes
from Lord King's History of the Creed, chapter 4, says : " Hadees,
or Haidees (as it is spelt in Homer or Ilesiod), obscure, dark, invis-
ible, — from a, negation, and idein, to see. The invisible recep-
tacle or mansion of the dead in general. Our English, or rather
our Saxon, word hell, in its original siiinification (though it is now
understood in a more limited sense), exactly answers to the Greek
word hades, and denotes a concealed or unseen place ; and this sense
of the word is still retained in the eastern, and especially in the
western counties of England ; to hele over a thing, is to cover it"
Dr. Canipbell says : " As to the word hades, which occurs in eleven
jjlaces of the New Testament, and is rendered hell in all except one,
where it is translated grave, it is quite common in classical authors,
and frequently used by the Seventy, in the translation of the Old
Testament. In my judgment, it ought never, in Scripture, to be
rendered hell, at least in the sense wherein that word is universally
understood by Christians. The word hell, in its primitive signifi-
cation, denoted only what was secret or concealed." — Prelim. Dis.
C, part 2. Dr. Hammond says : " Among profane writers, it is
clear that the word (hades) signifies not the ]jlace of the damned,
no, nor any kind of place, either common to both or proper to either
bliss or woe, but only the state of the dead." — Annot. in loc.

Donncgan defines this word tl)us : "■Invisible; not manifest,
concealed; dark, xincertain.'" — Donnegan''s Lexicon, p. 19. Dr

BIBLE DOCTIUNE OF IlKLL. 33

Adam Cliirke says : " The woril hell, used in tlie common translation,
conveys noio an improper meaning of the original word ; because
hell is only used to signify the place of the damned. But, as the
word hell comes from the Anglo-Saxon helan, to cover, or hide,
hence the tiling or slating of a house is called, in some parts of
England (particularly Cornwall), helhig, to this day ; and the
covers of books (in Lancashire), by the same name, so the literal
import of the original word hades was formerly well expressed by
it." — Com.inloc. Concessions such as these, from such men,
ought to satisfy every candid man that the words sheol and hades
have been very generally and very greatly misunderstood. At the
close of our remarks on Gehenna the reader will find some additional
facts on this subject.

TAllTAKOS. — " This word means that prison of the heathen,
hades, in which they supposed that tyrants and other wicked beings
were tormented in various modes. The word does not occur in the
Bible. But in 2 Peter 2 : 4, a verb, derived from this word, is
used, — tartaroosas, — and is rendered 'cast down to hell,' — more
literally, tartarused them. It is evidently a figure, used to denote
severe punishment, imprisonment in a dark place." Tartaros was
one of the departments of hades ; and as we have shown that hades
itself is to be destroyed, of course tartaros must cease to exist also.
Hence it cannot be a place of endless misery. For an explanation
of 2 Peter 2 : 4, see our remarks on Jude 1:6. It is there shown
that the angels who are said to Itave been tartarused were human
messengers, and that the punishment which was inflicted on them
was of a temporal nature. As the word tartaroosas occurs but once
in the Bible, no further remarks on it are necessary. For if sheol,
hades nor Gehenna, either of them, signify a place of endless misery,
of course it will not be pretended that tartaroosas, signifies such a
place.

GEHENNA. — Professor Stuart, of Andover College, says of
this word : " The word Gehenna is derived, as all agree, from the
Hebrew words Gee Hemiom." To this, and in the opinion that
this word signifies the valley of Hiiinom, — a j.lace, near Jerusalem,
where a continual fire was kept burning, to acstroy the filth and
dirt of that city, — the Ibllowing writers are all agreed : Adan?

3-J BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

Clarke, Parkhurst, Wynne, Wakefield, Macknight, Heylin, Rosen,,
muller, and others. Indeed, this fact is not disputed by a single
respectable biblical critic. Its meaning, in the New Testament,
must, therefore, be determined by its signification in the Old. In
order that the reader may see the scripture usage of it in the Old
Testament, we will give every passage from that book where it
occurs.

Josh 15 : 8. And the border went up by the valle]] of the son of HiU'
nam unto the south side of the Jebusite ; the same is Jerusalem : and the
border went up to the top of the mountain that lieth before the valley of
Hinnom westward.

2 Kings 23 : 10. And he (Josiah) defiled Topheth, which is in the
valley of the children of Hinnom, that no man might make his son or
daughter to pass through the fire to Molech.

2 Chron, 28 : 3. Moreover, he (Ahaz) burnt incense in the valley of
the son of Hinnom, and burnt his children in the fire, after the abomina-
tions of the heathen.

Jer. 7 : 31, 32. And they (the children of Judah) have built the high
places of Tophet, which is in the valley of the son of Hinnom, to burn their
sons and their daughters in the fire ; which I commanded them not, neither
came it into my heart. Therefore, behold, the days come, saith the Lord,
that it shall no more be called Tophet, nor the valley of the son of Hinnom,
but the valley of slaughter : for they shall bury in Tophet till there be no
place.

Jer. 19 : 2. And go forth unto the valley of the son of Hinnom, which
is by the entry of the east gate, and proclaim there the words that I shall
tell thee.

Verse 6. Therefore, behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that this
place shall no more be called Tophet, nor the valley of the son of Hinnom,
but the valley of slaughter.

From the above passages the following facts are perfectly obvious ;
1. The valley of Hinnom was one of the landmarks, or boundaries,
of the inheritance of the tribe of Judah. 2. If the reader will
consult Lev. 18 : 21, and 20 : 2, he will learn that the idol god
Moloch was set up in this valley, and that the Jews sacrificed their
sons and their daughters to him. Professor Stuart says : " If we
may credit the Rabbins, the head of the idol was like that of an os,
■while the rest of its body resembled that of a man. It was hollow
within ; and, being heated by fire, children were laid in its arms,
and were there literally roasted alive." We cannot wonder, then,
at the severe terms in which the worship of Muloch is everywhere
denounced in the Scriptures. 3. This valley was called Tophet, as
Stuart says, "from Topk, to \oniit with loathing; " or, as Sehleus-
ner says, " from Toph, a drum ; because the administi'ators of these
horrible rites beat drums, lest the cries and shrieks of the infants

BIRLE DOCTRINE 01<" UEI.L. d!j

who were burned should ]m heard by the asscml)ly ; " or, as Adam
Clarke says, " from topket, tlie firr-slovc, in which some suppuso
tliey burnt their children alive to tlie idol Bloloch." 4. The good
king Josiah abolished these nefarious practices, and polluted tho
place where they had been committed. Schleusner says : " After
this, they (the Jews) held the place in such abomination, it is said,
that they cast into it all kinds of filth, together with the carcasses
of beasts, and the unburicd bodies of criminals who had been exe-
cuted. Continual fires were necessary, in order to consume these,
lest the putrefaction should infect the air ; and there were always
worms feeding on the remaining relics." Stuart says, Josiah pol-
luted this by causing the filth of the city of Jerusalem to be carried
there ; and, he adds, " It would seem that the custom of desecrat-
ing this place, thus happily begun, was continued in after ages, down
to the period when our Saviour was on earth. Perpetual fires were
kept up, in order to consume the offal which was deposited there.
And as the same offal would breed worms (for so all putrefying
nicat of course does), hence came the expression. Where the ivorm
dieth iwt and the fire is imt queivched.^' 5. This valley is made
an emblem of that terrible temporal calamity which came on the
Jewish nation in the destruction of their city and temple.

This valley lay south of Jerusalem, or on the south and west of
Mount Sion, and was very deep, so that the city was inaccessible in
tluit part. Sometimes it was made the place of execution, and the
manner of executing criminals there was this : After the malefactor
was condemned by the Sanhedrim (a Jewish council, composed of
seventy-two persons, six from each of the twelve tribes of the Jews),
they set him in a dung-hill up to his knees, and put a towel about
his neck, and one pulled one way, and another the opposite, till
they forced him to open his mouth. They then poured boiling lead
into his mouth, which went down into his belly, and so burnt his
bowels. After destroying the life of the unfortunate being in this
manner, they then cast his body into the fire, which burned without
cessation in that horrid place of defilement and death. Sometimes
the criminal was cast alive into this fire, and his life and body
destroyed in this manner.

^Ve have seen that this place was made an emblem of the judg-
ment, which came on the Jewish nation in the destruction of their
city and temple. Now, let it bo borne in mind that Jesus and his

36

BIBLE BOCTIUXE OF IIKLL.

apostles addressed the people in the language of the Old Testament
scriptures ; and it is not to be sup^xised that they would use words
and phrases in any dilferent sense from what they are used in the
Old Testament without giving some plain intimation of it. To havft
done so would have been to purposely deceive the people. The
question, then, is not in what sense is the word (Gehenna) used by
the llabbinical writers, or in the Jewish Targums, but what is it
used to signify in the Old Testament scriptures ? And its meaning
there must determine its meaning in the New Testament.

The word Gehenna is used in the New Testament twelve times,
and is invariably rendered hell. The following facts, stated in the
language of Mr. Balfour, show that it is not used to signify a place
of endless misery :

1. " The terra Gehenna is not found in the Greek translation of
the Old Testament, — called the Septuagint, — or the translation
of the Seventy, nor in the Apocrypha, nor in any classic Greek
author. It is, therefore, primarily and exclusively, a Jewish or
Plebrew term.

2. " The translators had no authority for translating this term
by the word hell, as it is the name of a place, — as much &o as
Sodom and Gomorrah, and, therefore, the original word should have
been retained. And I would here remark, that in some excellent
versions the original word is left untranslated. It is so in the
French Bible, and in the Improved Version, Wakefield's Version,
and Newcomb's Translation. The Hebrew words for the valley of
Hinnom are Ge-hinnom, and the Greek word Gehenna is a com-
pound of these two words united in one, without a change of mean-
ing. The English words to signify this place are valley of Hinnom.
Now, if this terra had been left untranslated in those passages where
it occurs, or if it had been translated valley of Hinnom, as it ought
to have been, there would have been no difficulty in understanding
their true meaning. Their meaning would have been obvious to
every observing mind.

3. " The word Gehenna is used but twelve times in the New
Testament ; and, properly speaking, it does not occur even as many
times as this. It occurs eleven tiuh^s in the gosi)els written by
Matthew, Mark, and Luke ; and, by comparing the places, it is
evident that these historians relate the same discourses in which our
Lord used this word." So that, in point of fact, the word was used

BISLE DOCTRINE OF HELL. 37

but eight times; — seven times by our Lonl, and onec by James.
" I mention this fact, because this is the only word which the
learned pretend signifies a phiee of endless misery. And, admitting
that this is the proper signification of the term, it is certain it is
not mentioned so often in the whole Bible as some of our modern
divines mention it in a single sermon.

4. " This word is used by our Lord, and by the apostle James,
and by no other person in the New Testament." Neither P:iul,
John, Peter nor Jude, have used this word in all their writings.
" How can this fact be accounted for, if they understood our Lord
to mean by it a place of endless misery ?

5. " All that is said about Gehenna was spoken to the Jews. It
is not once named to the Gentiles in all the New Testament; nor
arc any of them ever threatened with such a punishment. Tliis
fact is indisputable. Now, how can this fact be accounted for,
except on the supposition that the punishment of Gehenna was that
which alone concerned the Jews ? And, as the punishment of
Gehenna did not concern the Gentiles, hence nothing is said to them
about it."

6. We have seen that our Lord used this word seven times.
Five times out of this number he used it when addressing his own
immediate disciples. Now, if he used it to signify a place of end-
less misery, how is it to be accounted for that he should say so
much about it to his own disci^^les, and so little to the unbelieving
part of the world ?

7. Our Lord used this word but twice, when addressing the
unliclieving part of the Jewish nation ; and in one of those instances,
at least, the connection shows conclusively that no reference was
had to punishment in another world. Matt. 23 : 33, " Ye serpents,
ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell
(Gehenna) ? " To learn what this " damnation of Gehemia " was,
see the next words : " Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets,
and wise men, and scribes ; and some of them ye shall kill and cru-
cify ; and some of them ye shall scourge in your synagogues, and
persecute them from city to city : that upon you may come all the
righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of righteous
A^bel unto the blood of Zacharias, son of Barachias, whom ye slew
between the temple and the altar. Verily I say unto you, all
these things shall come upon this generation.' It is plain from

4

38 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

this that the damnation of Gehenna was something which they were
not going to^ but something which was com'mg to them. AVho can
doubt that it was the same punishment which was predicted by
Jeremiah, in the seventh and nineteenth chapters of his book ?

8. " It is admitted on all hands that this word is never used to
signify a place of misery in a future world in all the Old Testa-
ment."

9. It is also admitted that it is used in the Old Testament to
signify punishment in this world ; yea, that it is used to signify
that very punishment which came on the Jewish people within
forty-five years after Christ threatened them with the damnation of
Gehenna ; and which consisted in the destruction of their city and
temple, the destruction of millions of their lives, and the dispersion
of the rest throughout the inhabited globe. This fact is made per-
fectly plain by those passages where the word occurs. See Jer.
7 : 30 — 34. " For the children of Judah have done evil in my
sight, siiith the Lord : they have set their abominations in the
house which is called by my name, to pollute it. And they have
built the high places of Tophet, which is in the valley of the son of
Hinnom, to burn their sons and their daughters in the fire ; which
I commanded them not, neither came it into my heart. Therefore,
behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that it shall no more be
called Tophet, nor the valley of the son of Hinnom, but the valley
of slaughter : for they shall bury in Tophet till there be no place.
And the carcasses of this people shall be meat for the fowls of the
heaven, and for the beasts of the earth ; and none shall fray them
away. Then will I cause to cease from the cities of Judah, and
from the streets of Jerusalem, the voice of mirth, and the voice of
gladness, the voice of the bridegroom, and the voice of the bride ;
for the land shall be desolate." See, also, chapter 8 : 1 — 3, " At
that time, saith the Lord, they shall bring out the lx)nes of the
kings of Judah, and the bones of his princes, and the bones of the
priests, and the bones of the prophets, and the bones of the inhab-
itants of Jerusalem, out of their graves : and they shall spread
them before the sun, and the moon, and all the host of heaven,
whom they have loved, and whom they have served, and after whom
they have walked, and whom they have sought, and whom they
have worshipped ; they shall not be gathered, nor be buried ; they
Bhall be for dung ujion the face of the earth. And death shall be

RIIILE DOCTRINE OF HELL. 39

chosen rather llian life by a]l the residue of tlicm that remain of
this evil family, wliich remain in all the places whither I have
driven them, saith the Lord of hosts." See, also, Jeremiah, chapter
19. " Thus saith the Lord, Go, and get a potter's earthen bottle,
and take of the ancients of the people, and of the ancients of the
priests, and go forth unto the valley of the son of liinnom, which
is by the entry of the east gate, and proclaim there the words that
I shall tell thee; and say, Hear ye the word of the Lord, 0 kings
of Judah, and inhabitants of Jerusalem ; thus saith the Lord of
hosts, the God of Israel, Behold, I will bring evil upon this place,
the which whosoever heareth, his ears sliall tingle. Because they
have forsaken me, and have estranged this place, and have burnt
incense in it to other gods, whom neither they nor their fathers have
known, nor the kings of Judah, and have filled the pla^je with the
blood of innocents ; they have built also the high places of Baal, to
burn their sons with fire for burnt ofi'erings unto Baal, which I
commanded not, nor spake it, neither came it into my mind ; there-
fore, behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that this place shall no
more be called Tophet, nor the valley of the son of Hinnom, but the
valley of slaughter. And I will make void the counsel of Judah
and Jerusalem in this place ; and I will cause them to fall by the
sword before their enemies, and by the hands of them that seek
their lives ; and their carcasses will I give to be meat for the fowls
of the heaven, and for the beasts of the earth. And I will make
this city desolate, and an hissing ; every one that passeth thereby
shall be astonished and hiss, because of all the plagues thereof.
And I will cause them to eat of the flesh of their sons, and the flesh
of their daughters; and they shall eat every one of the flesh of his
friend, in the siege and straitness wherewith their enemies, and
they that seek their lives, shall straiten them. Then shalt thou
break the bottle in the sight of the men that go with thee, and
shalt say unto them. Thus saith the Lord of hosts. Even so will I
break this people, and this city, as one breaketh a potter's vessel,
that cannot be made whole again ; and they shall hirij thevi in
Tophet, till there be no place else to bury. Thus will I do unto
this place, saith the Lord, and to the inhabitants thereof, and even
make their city as Tophet : And the houses of Jerusalem, and
the houses of the kings of Judah, shall be defiled as the place of
Tophet, because of all the houses upon whose roofs they have burned

4 'J BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL.

incense unto all the hosts of heaven, and have poured out drink
offerings unto other gods. Then came Jei-cmiah from Toi'iiet,
whither the Lord had sent him to prophesy ; and he stood in the
court of tlie Lord's house, and said to all the people, Thus saith the
Lord of hosts, the God of Israel, Behold, I will bring upon this city,
and upon all her towns, all the evil that I have pronounced against
it ; because they have hardened their necks, that they might not
hear my words." The prophet Isaiah has reference to the same
thing in chapter 66 : 24, " And they shall go forth, and look upon
the carcasses 0? the men that have transgressed against me; for
their worm shall not die, neither shall their Jire be quenched; and
they shall be an abhorring unto all flesh.''

Here we see the origin of the expression " undying worm." It
was derived from the fact that worms were constantly preying upon
the filth and putrefying flesh which were deposited in Gehenna.
Here, also, we see the origin of the expression " unquenchable fire."
It was derived from the fact that a fire was kept constantly burning
in Gehenna, for purposes which have already been stated. We see,
too, that fire and worms are spoken of, in the Old Testament, in
connection with the valley of the son of Hinnom. This accounts
for the fact that, in the New Testament, the same things are spoken
of in connection with Gehenna. And hence the judgment which
came upon the Jewish people is called the " damniition," or punish-
ment, " of Gehenna," " Gehenna fire," or the fire of Gehenna.
Hence, Gehenna is also spoken of as the place " where their worm
dieth not, and the fire is not quenched." Rev. ]Mr. Parkhurst, in
his Lexicon, referring to Matt. 5 : 21, 22, says : " The phrase here
translated hell-fire (literally Gehenna of fire), does, I apprehend,
in the outward and primary sense, relate to that dreadful doom of
being burnt alive in the valley of Hinnom.''''

No one can doubt that the predictions of Jeremiah and Isaiah,
just quoted, were fulfilled at the destruction of Jerusalem. Then
the valley of Hinnom became the valley of slaughter. Tlien Jeru-
salem became as Tophet. Then the Jews did eat the flesh of their
sons and of their daughters. Then the land of Judea was made
Jesolate. Then tlie carcasses of the Jewish people became meat for
the fowls of heaven, and the beasts of the field ; for six hundred
thousand of their dead bodies were carried into the valley of Hin-
nom, and were suflercd to lie there unburied. Then the wrath of

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF ilELL. 4j

God came on the Jewish people to tlie uttermost, and they experi-
enced " tribulation, such as was not from the beginning of the world,
even to that same time, no, nor ever shall be." See Matt. 24 : 21.
Now, the fact which we have just stated, — that Gehenna is asod
in the Old Testament to represent punishment in this world, and no-
where else, — being a fact which is indisputable, wc demand, in the
language of Mr. Balfour, " What meaning would the Jews, who
were familiar with this word, and knew it to signify the valley of
Ilinnom, be likely to attach to it when they heard it used by our
Lord ? Would they, contrary to all former usage, transfer its
meaning from a place with whose locality and history they had been
fomiliar from their infancy, to a place of misery in another world ?
This conclusion is certainly inadmissible. By what rule of inter-
pretation, then, can we arrive at the conclusion that this word
means a place of misery after death ? "

10. If Gehenna signifies a place of endless misery in another
world, and if, in those passages where it occurs, it is set in contrast
with heaven (as is supposed by those who attach this meaning to
the word), it is certain that those who go there are to go bodily.
See Matt. 5 : 29. And it is equally certain that those who go to
heaven are to go there bodily ; and not only so, but are to go thei-o
'■'■halt,'''' and ^'■maimed ;" — some with only one eye, some with only
one hand, and some with only ono foot. See Mark 9 : 43, 45, 47.
But can any man believe all this ?

11. Gehenna, in the New Testament, is set in contrast with the
kingdom of God. Mark 9: 47, "It is better for thee to enter
into the kingdom of God with one eye, than, having two eyes, to
be cast into hell [Gehenna) fire." Now, if the reader will examine
Chapter XV. of this book, on the phrases kingdom of God, kingdom
of heaven, he will see that the phrase kingdom of God signifies the
gospel dispensation ; and that this kingdom wa.s to be established
here on earth, at the time of Christ's coming to destroy Jerusalem,
and scatter the power of the holy people. Hence the fact that
Gehenna is contrasted with this phrase, proves that Christ used this
word to signify the punishment which came on the Jews, and in
which the disciples of Christ might be involved if they suffered
anything whatever to draw them from their attachment to their
Master.

12. If Gehenna signifies a j^lace of punishment in another world,

4*

42 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL,

and if God inflicts Gehenna punishment on any of his creatures in
that world, it is certain this punishment will consist in entire
destruction, and absolute annihilation, and not in endless misery.
See JMatt. 10 : 28, " Fear him which is able to destroy both soul
and body in hell [Gehemia]." Now, to " destroy the soul, inti-
tnates as certainly the death of the soul, as to destroy the body
intimates the extinction of the life of the body. If, then, by the
word soul we understand the spirit, or immortal part, of man, and
if God will do what he is here said to be able to do, — that is,
destroy both soul and body, — the doctrine of annihilation is clearly
established." And the doctrine of endless misery is overthrown by
the very passage which is frequently introduced to prove it. But
if we understand Gehenna here to signify the valley of Hinnom, and
the word soul to signify the animal life of man (us is its meaning
generally in the Bible), then all is plain. God might destroy the
lives and bodies of the disciples in that awful calamity which came
on the Jewish nation, and which is represented under the figure of
Gehenna, or he might cast them into Gehenna by numbering them
with the six hundred thousand unbelieving Jews, whose dead bodies
were carried into the valley of Hinnom, and left there unburied.

13. Whenever our Lord said anything about Gehenna, the per-
sons whom he addressed are evidently supposed by him to be
acquainted with the meaning of the word. Hence no explanation
whatevei is given of it. But, in what other sense, pray, could they
understand it, except in the sense in which it was employed in the
Old Testament ?

14. If Gehenna means future punishment in the New Testament,
it is certain the apostles never preached it to Jews or Gentiles.
They did not mention the word in a single instance in all their
preaching, of which we have any account. How can this be
accounted for, if they understood by it a place of endless misery ?

15. If Gehenna means a place of misery, in a future world
called hell, it is certain this hell is a material hell ; and that pun-
ishment in hell consists of torment in literal fire. We know that a
material hell has been contended for ; but, in these days of refine-
ment, improvement, and light, and knowledge, this idea is pretty
generally abandoned. But if any class of people must have a hell,
we insist upon it that they abide by the conclusions which are to be
legitimately drawn from their premises. If they will have it tlmt

BIP.LE DOCTRINE OF HELL. 43

orelienna means a place of punishnient in a future world, th.-n let
them be contented with the hell of the Bible, and not undertake to
manufacture a new one, nor to improve on the old one. Let them,
then, cease to preach about a '■'^ spirihial hell,'''' and a '■'hell of cmi-
scie7Lce ;" and let them go to preaching up the good old Orthodox
hell of our fathers. If they will do this, we will at least give them
the credit of consistency.

To the views which we have advanced on the meaning of Gehenna,
we know of but one plausible objection. That objection we will now
state, and reply to.

It is objected, that, " although Gehenna originally denoted ti.e
valley of Hinnom, yet it had lost that signification in our Saviour's
time, and was used to signify a place of torment in another world."
To this objection we rei)ly as follows :

1. This is a barefaced assertion, unsupported by any positive or
direct proof whatever.

2. The translation of the Hebrew Scriptures was commenced
about two hundred and seventy or two hundred and eighty yeai's
before Christ, when the five books of Moses were translated. The
translation of the rest of the books was not undertaken until within
one hundred and seventy years of Christ's birth, and was not fin-
ished till some time after it was commenced, say twenty years. —
See Prideaux's Coniiections, vol. 3, pp. 356, 357 ; Home's Intro-
duction, vol. 2, pp. 168, 1G9. Now, as when this translation was
made, no such change as is alleged had taken place in the meaning
of Gehenna ; hence, one hundred and fifty years before the date of
the New Testament this word retained its original meaning. The
only Jewish books which were written between the completion of
the Septuagint Version and the public ministry of Christ, which
have come down to us, are some of the later books of the Apocry-
pha, and the writings of Philo. Two of the Apocryphal Iwoks
allude to punishment after death, but do not speak of it as punish-
ment in Gehenna. Indeed, the word does not occur in any of the
Apocryphal books, nor in any of the writings of Philo. How, then,
can it be proved that any such change as is supposed had taken
place in the meaning of Gehenna?

3. Josephus wrote his works shortly after the New Testament
was written. He was a believer in puiiishment after death, and
frequently alludes to it in his writings ; yet he never calls it pun-

44 BIBLE DOUTRINE OF UELL.

ishment in Gehenna, nor does t'je word Gehenna occur in his writ-
ings. No Jewish writings composed within one hundred years after
the time of Josophus have descended to us ; so that it cannot be
proved that any change in the meaning of Gehenna had taken place
within one hundred years after the time of Christ.

4. The first time that Gehenna was used to signify a place of
misery after death, of which we have any account, was by Justin
Martyr, about the year of our Lord 150.

5. The first time this word is used to signify a place of misery in
another world, by any Jewish writer of whom we have any account,
was by Jonathan Ben Uzziel, in a Targura written by him, the date
of which is uncertain. " Prideaux, together with several of the old
critics, and even Gesenius, place it not far from the Christian era,
on the authority, chiefly, o? Jeivisk traditions. Prideaux, however,
has well observed, that, ' in historical matters, it is not to be
regarded v;hat the Jeios write, or lohat they omit.'' Most of the
eminent critics now agree that it could not have been completed till
some time between two hundred and four hundred years after
Christ. Dr. Jahn thinks it 'a collection of the interpretations of
several learned men, made towards the end of the third century,
and containing some of a much older date.' Eichhorn says that
'Jonathan certainly lived later than the birth of Christ;' and,
judging from his style, his fables, his perversions of the prophecies
concerning the Messiah, and from the profound silence of the early
Jews and Christian Pathers, he concludes that his compilation can-
not have been made before the fourth century. The same circum-
stances that Eichhorn adduces, are thought by Bertholdt to indicate
the second or third century ; and he is confident that the collection
* cannot have attained its complete form before the end of the second
century.' With these general conclusions it is said that Bauer
likewise agrees ; and some critics have referred the woi'k to as late
a period as the seventh and eighth centuries." See Universalist
Expositor, vol. 2, p. 3G8. There is no proof, then, that the meaning
of the word Gehenna wtis changed until one hundred and fifty years
after Christ. If, thc-refore, we believe this word signifies a place
of misery after death, we nuist believe it on the authority of unin-
spired men, — on the authority of Jewish Targums and Talmuds,
and not on the authority of the Bible. If the reader is disposed to
bow to such authority, he can do so ; but we beg to be excused.

EIBLE DOCTRINK OF HELL. 45

The following facts bear equally against understanding eitlier
Sheol, Hades, Tartaros, or Gehenna, to signify a place of endless
misery.

1. The words eternal, everlasting, forever. Sec, are not connected
with either Sheol, Hades, Tartaros, or Gehenna, in a single instance
in the v/hole Bible.

2. Paul says he " shunned not to declare the whole counsel of
God; "and yet he has not, in all his writings, mentioned either
Tartaros or Gehenna. He mentioned hades but once, and then
used it to signify the grave. Now, if Paul believed these words
signified a place of endless misery, how is this fact to be accounted
for?

3. Among all the charges brought against Jesus and his apostles
by the unbelieving Jews, they never charged them with threatening
them witli endless misery in Sheol, Hades, Tartaros, Gehenna, or
anywhere else. Now, the Jews believed themselves to be the pecu-
liar people of God ; and if Jesus or his apostles had threatened them
with endless misery, it would have excited their indignation to the
highest pitch ; and we should have heard them accusing Christ of
being audacious and presumptuous. But no; no such charge is
brought against him.

4. No person mentioned in the New Testament ever expressed
any fears of going to a place of endless misery after death, or ever
prayed to God to be saved from such a place. Nor is it said of any
person who had died, that he had gone to a place of endless misery,
— either in Sheol, Hades, Tartaros, Gehenna, or anywhere else.

5. The salvation of the gospel is never spoken of as a salvation
from a place of endless misery, either in Sheol, Hades, Tartaros, or
Gehenna. It is spoken of as a salvation from sin, from the dark-
ness of this world, from wrath, from unbelief, and from the power
of darkness ; but no intimation is given that Jesus came into this
world to save mankind from endless misery in another.

Thus, we have finished our examination of these words. The
reader can judge for himself whether either of them, as used in the
Scriptures car possibly signify a place of endless misery.

KECAPITOLATION. — The English word hell occurs in the
Bible fifty-four times ; — thirty-one times in the Old Testament,
and twenty-three times in the New. In the Old Testament it occurs

46 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF HELL,

once in Deuteronomy, once in 2 Samuel, twice in Job, seven times
in Psalms, seven times in Proverbs, six times in Isaiah, four times
in Ezekiel, once in Amos, once in Jonah, and once in Habakkuk.
In the New Testament, it occurs nine times in Matthew, three
times in Mark, three times in Luke, twice in Acts, once in 2 Peter,
once in James, and four times in the book of Revelation. In the
following books of the Old Testament it is not found : Genesis,
Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, 1 Samuel, 1
and 2 Kings, 1 and 2 Chronicles, Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, Eccle-
siastes. Song of Solomon, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Daniel, Hosea,
Joel, Obadiah, Micah, Nahum, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, nor
Malachi. It is not found in the following books of the New Tes-
tament : John, Romans, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Galatians, Ephe-
sians, Philippians, Colossians, 1 and 2 Thessiilonians, 1 and 2
Timothy, Titus, Philemon, Hebrews, 1 Peter, 1, 2, and 3 Johu,
nor Jude

CHAPTER II,

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCEEMNG THE
DEVIL.

SECTION I.

All the passages in the Old Testajient wherein the original woi d Shaitah
or Satan occurs, in whatever way rendered in the commc n English
Version.

Gen. 26 : 21. And they digged another 'well, and strove foi that also :
and he called the name of it Sitnah.

Num. 22 : 22. And God's anger was kindled, because he (Balaam)
went : and the angel of the Lord stood in the way for an adversary against
him.

Verse 32. And the angel of the Lord said unto him, Wherefore hast
thou smitten thine ass these three times ? Behold, I went out to withstand
thee, because thy way is perverse before me.

1 Sam. 29 : 4. And the princes of the Philistines said unto him, Make
this fellow return, that he may go again to his place which tliou hast
appointed him, and let him not go down with us to battle, lest in the battle
he be an adversary to us.

2 Sam. 19 : 22. And David said, What have I to do with you, ye song
of Zeruiah, that ye should tliis day be adversaries unto me ?

1 Kings 5 : 4. But now the Lord my (Solomon) God hath given me rest
on every side, so that thei'e is neitlier adversary uor evil occurrent.

1 Kings 11 : 14 And the Lord stirred up an adversary unto Solomon ;
Hadad tlie Edomite : he was of the king's seed in Edom.

Verse 23. And God stirred him up another adversary, Rczon the sou of
Eliadah, wliich fled from his lord Iladadezer, king of Zobali.

Verse 25. And he was an adversary to Israel all the days of Solomon,
beside the mischief that Iladad did ; and he abhorred Israel, and reigned
over Syria.

1 Chron. 21 : 1. And Satan stood up against Israel, and provoked
David to number Israel.

Ezra 4 : G. And in the reign of Ahasuerus, in the beginning of liig
reign, wrote they unto him an accusation against the inhabitants of Judah
and Jerusalem.

48 illBLE DOCTKINE CONCERNING THE DEVIL.

Job 1 : 6. Now there was a day -when the sons of God came to present
themselves before the Lord, and Satan came also among them.

Verse 7. And the Lord said unto Satan, Whence comest thou ? Then
Satan answered the Lord, and said, From going to and fro in the earth
and from walking up and down in it.

Verse 8. And the Lord said unto Satan, Hast thou considered my ser-
vant Job ? that there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright
man, one that feareth God, and escheweth evil .'

Verse 9. Then Satan answered the Lord, and said, Doth Job fear God
for naught ?

Verse 12. And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, all that he hath is in
thy power : only upon himself put not forth thine hand. So Satan went
forth from the presence of the Lord.

Job 2:1. Again there was a day when the sons of God came to present
tliemselves before the Lord, and Satan came also among them to present
himself before the Lord.

Verse 2. And the Lord said unto Satan, From whence comest thou ?
And Satan answered the Lord, and said. From going to and fro in the
earth, and from walking up and down in it.

Verse 3 And the Lord said unto Satan, Hast thou considered my ser-
vant Job, that there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright
man, one that feareth God, and escheweth evil ? and still he holdeth fast
his integrity, although thou movedst me against him, to destroy him with-
out cause.

Verse 4. And Satan answered the Lord, and said, Skin for skin ; yea,
all that a man hath will he give for his life.

Verse 6. And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, he is in thine hand ;
but save his life.

Verse 7. So went Satan forth from the presence of the Lord, and smote
Job with sore boils, from the sole of his foot unto his crown.

Psalm 38 : 20. They also that render evil for good are mine adversaries.

Psalm 71 : 13. Let them be confounded and consumed, that are adver-
saries to my soul.

Psalm 109 : 4. For my love they are my adversaries.

Verse 20. Let this be the reward of mine adversaries from the Lord.

Verse 29. Let mine adversaries be clothed with shame.

Zech. 3:1. And he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before
the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him.

Verse 2. And the Lord unto Sa ten. The Lord rebuke thee, 0 i'atan ;
even the Lord, that hath chosen Jerusalem, rebuke thee.

SECTION II.

.ill the passages m the Old Testament where the word Devils occurs.

Lev. 17 : 7. And they shall no more offer their saci-ifices unto devils,
after wliom thoy have gone a whoring.

Deut, 32 : 17. They sacrificed unto devils, not to God ; to gods whom they
knew not, to new gods that came newly up, whom your fithers feared not.

2 Chron. 11 : 15. And he (.Tcrol)oam) ordained him priests for tl\e high
places, and for the devils, ami for the calves wliich he had ma<le.

Psalm lOG : 37. Yea, they (the Jews) sacrificed their sons and their
daugliters unto devils.

BIBLE DOCTllINE CONCKllNING THE DEVIL. 49

SECTION III.

All tht tbxts in the New Testajient where the word Satan occurs.

Matt. IG : 23. But lie turned and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me,
^utan ; thou art an offence unto me : for thou savorest not the things that
be of God, but those that be of men.

Mark 8 : oo. He (Christ) rebuked Peter, saying, Get thee behind me,
Satan.

Luke 22 : SI. And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath
desii-ed to have you that he may sift you as wheat.

Mark 3 : 23. And he (Christ) called them (the Scribes) unto him, and
said unto them in parables, How can Satan cast out Satan 1

Verse 26. And if Satan rise up against himself, and be divided, he
cannot stand, but hath an end.

Matt. 12 : 26. And if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against him-
self ; how shall then his kingdom stand ?

Luke 11 : 18. If Satan also be divided against himself, how shall hia
kingdom stand ? because ye (the Scribes) say that I cast out devils tlirough
Beelzebub.

Luke 10 : 18. And he said unto them (the seventy), I beheld Satan aa
lightning fill from heaven.

Luke 13 : 18. And ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abra-
ham, whom Satan liath bound, lo, these eighteen years, be loosed from this
bond on the Sabbath day ?

Luke 22 : 3. Then entered Satan into Judas, surnamed Iscariot, being
of the number of the twelve.

John 13 : 27. And after the sop Satan entered into him (Judas).

Acts 5 : 3. But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart
to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land ?

Acts 26 : 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to
light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive for-
giveness of sins, and inheritance among those who are sanctified by faith
which is in me.

Rom. 16 : 20. And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet
shortly.

1 Cor. 5:5. To deliver such an one (a fornicator) unto Satan for tiie
destruction of the flesh, that the sjjirit may be saved in the day of the Lord
Jesus.

1 Cor. 7 : 5. Defraud ye not one the other, except it be with consent for
a time, that ye may give yourselves to fasting and prayer ; and come
together again, that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency.

2 Cor. 2 : 11. Lest (if they did not possess a forgiving spirit) Satan
should get an advantage of us ; for we ai-e not ignorant of his devices.

2 Cor. 11 : 14. And no marvel ; for Satan himself is transformed into
an angel of liglit.

2 Cor. 12 : 7. And lest I (Paul) should be exalted above measure,
through the abundance of the revelations, tliere was given to me a tliorn in
the flesh, the messenger of Satan, to buffet me, lest I should be exalted
above measure.

1 Thes. 2 : 18. Wherefore we would have come unto you (even I Paul)
once and again ; but Satan hindered us.

2 Thes. 2 : 9. Even him, whose coming is after *he working of ^atati,
with all power, and signs, and lying wonders.

5

50 EIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING THE DEVIL.

1 Tim. 1 : 20. Of whom (those who had made shipwreck of the fiiith)
is Hymeneus and Alexander ; whom I have delivered unto Satan, that they
may learn not to blaspheme.

1 Tim. 5 : 15. For some are ali"eady turned aside after Satan.

Rev. 2:9. I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty (but thou
art rich), and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and
are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.

Rev. 3 : 'J. Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of Satan, which
say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie ; beliold, I will make them to
eome and worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee.

Rev. 2 : lo. I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where
^Pergamos) Satan's seat is : and thou holdest fast my name, and hast not
ienied my faith, even in those days wherein Autipas was my faithful mar-
tyr, who was slain among you, where (Pergamos) Satan dwelleth.

Verse 24. But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thj^atira, as many
as have not this doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan,
as they speak ; I will put upon you none other burdens :

Verse 25. I3ut that which ye have already, hold fast till I come.

SECTION IV.

All the passages in the Bibms in which the terms Satan and Devil are used
to signify the same thing.

Matt. 4 : 1. Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness, to
be tempted of the devil.

Verse 5. Then the devil taketh him up into the holy city, and setteth
him on a pinnacle of the temple.

Verse 8. Again, the devil taketh him up into an exceeding high moun-
tain, and showeth him all the kingdoms of the worM, and the glory of
tliem.

Verse 10. Then saith Jesus unto him (the devil), Get thee hence,
Satan ; for it is written. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him
tnly shalt thou serve.

Verse 11. Then the devil leaveth him, and, behold, angels came and
ministered unto him.

Mark 1 : 13. And he (.Jesus) was there in the wilderness forty days,
tempted of Satan ; and was with the wild beasts : and the angels minis-
tered unto him.

Luke 4 : 2. Being (Jesus) forty days tempted of the devil. And in
those days he did eat nothing : and when they were ended, he afterward
hungered.

Verse 3. And the devil said unto him. If thou be the Son of God, com-
mand this stone that it be made bread.

Verse 5. And the devil, taking him up into an high mountain, showed
unto liim all the l<ingdoms of the world in a moment of time.

Verse 6. And the devil s;iid unto him. All this power will I give thee,
and tlie glory of them : for that is delivered unto me ; and to whomsoever I
will, I give it.

Ver.se 8. And .Tesus answered and said unto him, Get thee l)e]iind me,
Sdlan ; for it is written, Tliou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him
anly shalt thou serve.

lillJLE POCTUINE CONCEKNINQ TUE DEVIL. 51

Verse IS. And wlien the devil had euded all the temptation, he de-
parted Iroiii liiui lur a season.

Mark 4 : 15. And these are they by the way-side, where the word ia
sown ; but wlicn tliey have heard, Satan cometh immediately, and taketh
away the word that was sown in their hearts.

Luke 8 : 12. Those l)y tlie way-side are they that hear ; then cometh the
devil, and taketh away tlie word out uf their hearts, lest they should believe
and be saved.

Luke 2-2 : 3. Then entered Satan into Judas surnamed Iscariot. bein^
of the number of the twelve. °

John 13 : 2. And supper being ended (tlie devil having now put into
tlie lieart of Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, to betray him).

Rev. 12:9. And tlie great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called
tlie devil, and Satan, which dcceiveth the wliole world : ho was cast out
into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.

R«v. 20 : 2. And lie (the angel) laid hold on the dragon, that old ser-
pent, which is the devil and Satan, and bound him a tliousand years.

Verse 7. And wlien the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be
loosed out of his prison.

_ Verse 10. And the devil that deceived them (the nations) was cast
into the lake of fire and brimstone, where tlie beast and the false prophet
are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.

SECTION V.

^11 the texts in the New Testajient where the Greek term Diabolos occurs,
in whatever way rendered in the common English version.

Matt. 5-5 : 41. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart
from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and hia
angels.

Matt. 13^ 39. The enemy that sowed them (the tares) is the devil.

John 6 : 70. Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you (Judas) is
a devil 1 ./ y /

John 8 : 44. Ye (the Jews) are of your father the devil, and the lusts
of your fither ye will do.

Acts 10 : 38. God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and
with power ; who went about doing good, and healing all that were on-
pressed of the devil. ^

Acts 13 : 10. 0 full of all subtilty, and all mischief, thou child of the
devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou (Elymas the sorcerer)
not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord ?

Eph. 4 : 27. Neither give place to the deril.

Eph. 6:11. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to
stand against the wiles of the devil.

1 Tim. 3 : 6. Not a novice (a bishop must not be), lest, being lifted up
with pride, he fill into the condemnation of tlie devil.

Verse 7. .Moreover, he must have a good report of them which are with
out^; le^^t he fill into reproach and the snare of the devil.

Verse 11. Even so must their (the deacons) wives be grave, not slan
derers, sober, faithful in all things.

2 Tim. 2 : 20. And that they (those who oppose themselves) may ro

52 BIBLE DOCTiUNE CONCEKNma TUE DEVli.

cover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him
at his will.

2 Tim. 3 : 3. AVithout (wicked men) natural affection, truce breakers,
false accusers, incontinent, tierce, despisers of those that are good.

Titus 2 : 3. The aged women likewise, that they be in behavior as be-
cometh holiness, not false accusers, not given to much wine, teachers of
good things.

Heb. 2 : 14. For as much, then, as the children are partakers of flesh
and blood, he (Christ) also himself likewise took part of the same ; that
through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is,
the devil.

James 4 : 7. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.

1 Peter 5:8. Be sober, be vigilant ; because your adversary the devil,
as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour.

1 Jolin 3 : 8. He that commltteth sin is of the devil ; for the devil sin-
neth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested
that he might destroy the woi-ks of the devil.

Vex-se 10. In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of
the devil : whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he that
lovetli not his brother.

Jude 1 : it. Yet Michael, the archangel, when contending with the devil
(he disputed about the body of Moses), durst not bring against him a rail-
ing accusation, but said. The Loi"d rebuke thee.

Rev. 2 : 10. Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer : behold,
the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried ; and ye
shall have tribulation ten days ; be thou faithful unto death, and I will give
thee a crown of life.

SECTION VI.

Stafe^ent of Facts showing that the terms Shaitan, Devils, Satan, and
DiABOLOS, were not used by the Scripture writers to signify a fallen
angel, or a personal being called the devil.

SHAITAN. — This is the word -ffhich is rendered Satan in
the Old Testament, It occurs just thirty-three times. Once in
Genesis, twice in Numbers, once in 1 Samuel, once in 2 Samuel,
four times in 1 Kings, once in Chronicles, once in Ezra, fourteen
times in Job, five times in Psalms, and three times in Zechariah.
It is used twenty-seven times in the singular, and six times in the
plural number. It is rendered Sitnah once, six times adversary,
six times adversaries, once withstand thee, and once accusation.

It is applied as follows : To a well, to an angel of the Lord, to
David, to the so7is of Zeruiah, to the enemies of Solomon, or
Israel, to Iladad the Edomite, to Rezon the son of Eliudah, to the
person or persons who counselled David to number the children of

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNINQ THE DEVIL. 53

Israel, or to the evil passion or desire of David's own niinJ, which
instigated him to do this, to a piece of ivriting, to the enemies of
David, and to the adversary or enemy of Joshua.

The tirst time it is applied to any being, is in Num. 22 : 22,
where it is applied to an angel of God, who was of course a gooa
being, and not a fallen angel, or devil, in the common acceptation
of that terra.

The first time it is applied to a human being, is in 1 Sam. 29 : 4,
where it is applied to David, who is not supposed to have been a
bad man, but, on the contrary, " a man after God's own heart."

The first time the word occurs in the Old Testament, is in Gen.
26: 21, where it is applied to a well; and hatred is put in the
margin, as an explanation of it.

• By consulting Chapter II., Sect. 1, of this l>ook, to ascertain the
scripture usage of this word, the reader will discover that it sign!
fies an enemy, an opposer, an adversary, and that it is not once used
to signify a personal being, called the devil, or Satan, i. e., such a
being as is commonly believed in by most Christians.

That the word was not used by the Old Testament writers to
signify such a being, is further evident from the following additional
facts :

1. Not one of these writers has asserted the existence of such a
being; or given us any account of his origin, history, locality, &c.
Moses has given us the oldest authentic record extant, but he gives
us not a word of information concerning a holy, happy angel in
heaven, rebelling against God, falling from paradise, and of his
introduction into our world. The word Satan, nor devil, occurs in
a single instance in his writings. The original word rendered
Satan occurs but three times in his five booivs ; and once, as we
have seen, he applies it to a v^ell, and twice to an angel of the
Lord. That Moses did not design to teach the existence of such a
being is, therefore, indisputable. The five books of Moses comprise
a history of the world for a period of more than two thousand
years. During this whole time, then, mankind were entirely igno-
rant of the existence of an all-powerful evil spirit, called the devil.

2. The woi-d rendered Satan, in the Old Testament, does not
occur in any of the following books : Exodus, Leviticus, Deuteron-
omy, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, 2 Kings, 2 Chronicles, Nehemiah,
Esther, Proverbs, Eeclesiastes, Song of Solomon, Isaiah, Jeremiah,

5*

54 BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING THE DEVIL.

Lamentations, Ezekiel, Daniel, ITosca, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah,
Micah, Nahuni, Habakliuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Malachi. Of
course, it will not be pretended that either of these books teaches the
existence of such a being ; and whether such a thing is taught in
those books where the word does occur, let the reader determine by
examining all the passages where it is found. Can it be supposed
that the Jews of ancient times were knowing to the existence of a
devil, who was doing extensive mischief in the world, enticing men
to sin, and leading millions down to irretrievable ruin and misery ;
and yet, that such holy men as Joshua, Nehemiah, Solomon, Isaiah,
Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, Hosea, &c., should say not one word
concerning him ?

3. God never gave the Jewish people, through the medium of
his prophets, any warning concerning the devil, any information in
regard to the extensive and powerful evil influence which he was
constantly exercising over them. Nor are any directions given how
his influence might be resisted, and his power counteracted. All
of which was certainly very necessary, if such a being really existed.

4. No person, of whom we have any account in the Old Testa-
ment, ever undertook to excuse himself for his crimes and iniquities,
by saying he was enticed, or tempted, by the devil, and charging
the blame upon him. The case of Eve may be thought an instance
of this ; but I remark, that we are not told that the serpent was a
fallen angel, nor that the devil assumed the form of a serpent, and
tempted Eve. Besides, Adam acknowledged no influence of the
serpent or the devil in his case, but charges the blame upon his
wife. We might as well, therefore, suppose Eve to be the devil, or
the woman to be the form which the devil assumed, as to suppose
this of the serpent.

5. The children of the Jews were not taught by their parents
anything concerning the devil ; nor were they cautioned to beware
of his seductive wiles and stratagems ; nor told that for disobedience
they would be consigned over to his tender mercies. All this is
perfectly unaccountable, if Jewish parents believed as some parents
do now.

G. Among all the prayers recorded in the Old Testament, there
is not a single instance of any individual ever praying, cither for
himself, or any one else, to be delivered from the influence or power
of the devil in this world, or anywhere else. Either persons then

BIBLK DOCTRINE CONCERNINQ THE DEVIL. 55

did not believe as many do now, or they were culpably negligent in
this respect.

7. We are not informed, in the Old Testament, of any person
who ever swore by the devil, or cursed by the devil, or ever wished
any of their fellow-men to go to the devil. Certainly, wicked, pro-
fane Jews did not believe as profane men do now, or we should have
some instances of this kind.

8. Another fact is, that no person under the Old Testament dis-
pensation, either good, bad, or indifferent, ever expressed any fears
of going to the devil himself, or of any other persons going to the
devil. They express no such fears when well, when sick, nor on
the bed of death. Nor do the living express any fears that their
deceased relatives, friends, or acquaintances, had gone to the devil.

DEVILS. — This word is found in the Old Testament four
times. It occurs once in Leviticus, once in Deuteronomy, once in
2 Chronicles, and once in Psalms. By consulting Section 2 of
this Chapter, which contains all the passages where it occurs, every
person can see that it is used to signify the heathen divinities,
or false gods of the heathen ; and in no other sense. As it is not
pretended that this word is used to signify a fallen angel, no more
need be said on it.

SATAN. — This word occurs both in the Old and in tiie New
Testament. In the Old it occurs just eighteen times. Once in 1
Chronicles, fourteen times in the book of Job, and three times in
Zechariah. In the Old Testament we have seen it signifies an
enemy, an opposer, an adversary. It is used in precisely the same
sense in the New. This word occurs in the New Testament thirty-
seven times. Four times in Matthew, six times in Mark, six times
in Luke, once in John, twice in Acts, once in Romans, twice in 1
Corinthians, three times in 2 Corinthians, once in 1 Thcssalonians,
once in 2 Thcssalonians, twice in 1 Timothy, and eight times in
Revelation. It is not found in Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians,
Colossians, 2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon, Hebrews, James, 1 and 2
Peter, 1, 2, and 3 John, nor in Jude.

This word is applied in the New Testament as follows : To Peter,
one of the disciples of Christ ; to Beelzebub, the imaginary prince,
or god, of the demons or spirits of dead men ; to Judas, another

56 BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING THE DEVIL.

disciple of Clirist, who deserted him, and thereby became an enemy
or adversary to him ; to the unbelieving Jews, who were the adver-
saries of Christ, and of his religion ; to false teachers, they being
the enemies of truth ; and to the heathen opponents of the Gospel,
and persecutors of the followers of Christ; see Rev. 2 : 13. It is
also applied to the spii'it of wickedness in man, and to the evil pas-
sions and desires of men ; see Acts 5 : 3, and John 13 : 27.

DIAB0L03. — This word is found in the Greek Testament
thirty-six times. Six times in Matthew, six times in Luke, three
times in John, twice in Acts, twice in Ephesians, three times in 1
Timothy, twice in 2 Timothy, once in Titus, once in Hebrews, once
in James, once in 1 Peter, three times in 1 John, once in Jude, and
six times in the book of Revelation. It is not found in Mark,
John, Romans, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Galatians, Philippians, Colos-
sians, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, Philemon, 2 Peter, nor in 2 and 3
John.

If the reader will examine Section 4 of this Chapter, he will see
that the words devil and Satan are used in the New Testament as
synonymous terms.

The word diabolos is translated in the common version of the
New Testament thirty-three times devil, twice false accusers, and
once slanderers. Had it been invariably rendered by words which
properly define it, no one would ever have dreamed that it was used
to signify a fallen angel. Donnegan defines this word thus : Dia-
bolos— an accuser, a calumniator. See Donnegaii's Greek and
E?iglish Lexicon, p. 356. We are aware that some writers say it
signifies the devil ; meaning a fallen angel, such as has been gen-
erally believed in ; but before it can be allowed to have this siguifi-
, cation, it must be proved that such a being exists ; or, at least, that
the New Testament writers believed in the existence of such a being,
and applied this word to him; which we think cannot be done.
This word is applied in the New Testament in the same manner that
Satan is, and signifies precisely the same thing. If the reader,
therefore, will examine all the texts where it occurs, and read them
as if it was rendered slanderer, accuser, calumniator, opposer, enemy
or adversary, he cannot fail of understanding them in their true
sense.

In closing this chapter, we will state some objections 10 the com-

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING THE DEVIL. 57

men view of the subject, and reply to some objections against the
views which we have presented,

1. The cotmnon vieio of the subject is absurd. It supposes sin
to have originated in heaven. Now heaven is everywliere repre-
sented in the Scriptures as a holy, happy place, into which nothing
sinful, unholy, or unclean can ever enter. To suppose, therefore,
that sin and rebellion against God originated there, is absurd in the
extreme.

2. It is coiitrary to ex-perience. It supposes man to be influ-
enced to sin by a personal devil. Now no rational man, acquainted
with human nature, ever felt, or imagined that he felt, any such in-
fluence.

3. It is unphilosopMcal. It supposes more causes tlian are
necessary, to account for the wickcxlness of man. We think the
fact of man's animal nature being so closely connected with his
spiritual is abundantly sufficient to account for all his sin and wick-
edness, without resorting to the supposition that a personal devil
has any concern in the matter. We have no doubt that thousands
have imagined they felt the influence of such a being. So have
thousands imagined they felt the influence of witches; and this fact
proves as much in one case as in the other.

4. It comes directly in contact with the plain declarations of
the Bible.

1st. It supposes sin to have been introduced into our world by
a fallen angel. Whereas, the Bible declares that by one man, not
by one deoil, nor by one fallen angel ; but " by one man, sin en-
tered into the world, and death by sin." ^ee Horn. 5 : 12.

2d. It supposes man to be tempted by a personal devil. But
when the Bible speaks out plainly on this subject, it declares that
every man, yes, every man from Adam down to latest posterity ;
every man is tempted, not by the devil, not by a fallen angel, but
" every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his oicn lust,
and enticed." See James 1 : 14, and 4 : 1—4, and Prov
1: 10.

3d. This theory supposes that the works of the devil will remain,
and that he himself will exist throughout the ceaseless ages of eter-
nity. But the Bible affirms that he himself, and all his works,
shall be destroyed. Ileb. 2 : 14 ; 1 John 3 : 8. Whatever this
devil may be supposed to be, then, one thing is certain ; he is des-

58 BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING THE DEVIL.

tilled to he completely destroyed, together with all his works. So
far, therefore, as the salvation of the human race is concerned, it is
a matter of no consequence whether such a being as a personal
devil has any real existence or not.

We will now notice some objections to our views. It is ob-
jected,

1. That personal pronoiais are applied to the devil {n the Bible,
and the Scriptures frequently speak of him as a real being ; and
represent him as talking, acting, Sj-c.

To this we reply, that personal pronouns are applied to many
inanimate things in the Bible ; and oftentimes they are represented
as talking, acting, &c. The earth is personified. Job 31 : 38.
The heavens are personified. Jer. 2 : 12, 13. The sea. Job
38 : 8, 9. Destruction. Job 28 : 22. Death and the grave. 1
Cor. 15: 55; Job 28: 22. The hosts of heaven. Ps. 148:
1 — 5. The mountains and hills. Isa. 55 : 12. The trees of the
forest. Judges 9 : 7 — 16. Wisdom also is personified. Prov-
erbs, chapters 8 and 9 ; also, Prov. 1 : 20 — 33. Seeing so many
things are personified in the Scriptures, is it any marvel that evil,
that wicked men, that the lusts and passions of men, should be per-
sonified ? So far from it, it is just what we should be led to
expect.

2. It is said, If the idea of a personal devil and an endless hell
be given 2ip, our preachers will have nothing to preach about. We
frankly confess, we know of many preachers who, in such a case,
would lose a principal topic of conversation and pulpit declamation.
But then it mast be confessed that, if in reality no such being as a
personal devil exists, the less that is said about him the better.
And if these preachers can find no better subjects to discourse upon,
they had better abandon the ministry, and be silent.

3. It was remarked by a certain old lady, that the existence of a
devil was perfectly clear ; else how could mankind 'make a picture
of him ? We know there have been a great many pictures of the
devil, and we also know that a great many pictures of things exist
in the human imagination, and are even put upon paper, which have
no existence in reality. Mankind are extreniely fond of pictures ;
and perhaps some will esteem it a hard case that we should attempt
to rob them of their beautiful pictures of the devil.

Tn conclusion we remark, that until the facts and objections stated

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING THE DEVIL. 59

in this section, against the existence of a personal devil, are satis-
factorily accounted for or removed, we must continue to believe that
Buch a being exists only in the imaginations of the ignorant, the
weak, and the credulous ; and that the idea of his existence ought
to be abandoned by every rational man.

CHAPTER 111

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCEDING DE-
MO [^G,

SECTION I.

AU the passages in the Old Testament u-^erein reference is had to Demons.

Deut. 32: 17. They sacrificed unto devils {demons), not to God ; to
gods whom they k?iew not, to uew gods that came newly up, whom your
fat hers /eo/-cc? not.

Psa. 'J6 : 6. For all the gods of the nations are idols {daimonia) ; but
the Lord made the lieavens.

Psa. 106 : 37. Yea, they sacrificed their sons and their daughters unto
devils {daimoniois) , and shed innocent blood, even the blood of their sons,
and of their daughters, whom they sacrificed unto the idols of Canaan.

Isa. 13 : '21. But wild beasts of the desert shall be there (in Babylon) ;
and their houses sliall be full of doleful creatures ; and owls shall dwell
there, and satyrs {daimonia) shall dance there.

Isa. 34 : 14. Tlic wild beasts of the desert shall also meet with the wild
beasts of the island, and the satyr {demonia) shall cry to his fellow ; the
screech-owl shall also rest there (in Idumea), and find for herself a place
of rest.

Isa. 65 : 11. But ye are they that forsake the Lord, that forget my holy
mountain, that prepare a table for that troop {daimonia), and that furnish
the drink oflering unto that number.

SECTION II.

^11 the passages in the New Testament wherein allusion is made to Demons.

1 Cor. 10 : 20, 21. But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacri-
fice, they sacrifice to devils {demons), •.ind not to God: and I would not
thit yc should have fcUowsliip with devils {demons). Ye cannot drink

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS. Gl

the cup of the Loi-d, ami tlie cup of devils (demons) : j'o cannot be p:iv-
takoi'a uf the Lord's table, and uf the table of devils {ilc/aous).

Acts 17 : 18. He seemetli to be a setter forth of strange g-otis {daimonia),
because he preached unto them .Jesus and the resurrection.

Kev. 'J : '20. And the rest of the men, which were not killed by these
plagues, yet repented not of the works of their hands that they should not
Worship devils [demons), and idols of gold, and silver, and brass, and
stone, and of wood ; whicli neither can see, nor hear, nor walk.

liev. IG : Id, 14. And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out
of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of
the mouth of the false prophet. For they are the spirits of devils {demons),
"working miracles.

llev. 18 : 2. Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the
habitation of devils (demons), and the hold of every tbul spirit, and a cage
of every unclean and hateful bird.

1 Tim. -1 : 1. Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times
some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doc-
trines of ifevils (demons).

John lU : 20, 21. And many of them (the Jews) said, lie (Christ) hath
a devil (demon), and is mad ; why hear ye him? Others said. These are
not the words of him that hath a devil (demon) : can a, devil (demon) open
the eyes of the blind ?

John 7 : 20. The people answered and said. Thou (Christ) hast a devil
(demon).

John 8 : 48, 49. Then answered the Jews, .and said imto him. Say we
not well that thou art a Samaritan, and hast a devil (demon) ? Jesug
answered, I have not a devil (demon).

Verse 52. Then said the Jews unto him, now we know that thou hast a
devil (demon). Abraham is dead, and the prophets ; and thou sayest, If
a man keejJ my saying, he shall never taste death.

Matt. 11 : 18. For John came neither eating nor drmking, and they
Bay, He hath a devil (demon).

Luke 7 : 33. For John the Baptist came neither eating breixd nor drink-
ing w^ine ; and ye say. He hath a devil (demon).

Matt. 4 : 24. And his (Jesus) fame went throughout all Syria : and
they brought unto him all sick people that were taken with divers diseases
and torments, and those which were possessed with devils (demons), and
those which were lunatic, and those that had the palsy, and he healed
them.

Matt, 8 : IG. When the even was come, they brought unto him (Christ)
.many that were possessed with devils (demons) : and he cast out the sj)irit3
with his word, and healed all that were sick.

Mark 1 : 32 — 34. And at even, when the sun did set, they brought unto
him all that were diseased, and them that were possessed of devils
(demons). And he healed many that were sick of divers diseases, and cast
out many devils (demons) ; and sufiered not the devils (demons) to speak,
because they knew him.

Verse 39. And he preached in their synagogues throughout all Galilee,
and cast out devils (demons).

Luke 4 : 40, 41. Now when the sun was setting, all they that had any
sick with divers diseases brought them " nto him ; and he laid his hands
on every one of them, and healed them. And devils (demons) also came
out of many, crying out, and saying. Thou art Christ, the Son of God.
And he, rebuking them, suftered them not to speak : for they knew that he
was Christ

Luke 13 : 32. Go ye and tell that fox (Ilerod), Behold I cast out devili

62 ' BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS.

(demons), and I do cures to-day and to-morrow, and the third day I shall
be ])erfected.

Luke 8 : 2. And certain women (were with Christ) which had beea
healed of evil spirits and infirmities, Mary called Magdalene, out of whom
went seven devils {demons).

Mark IG : 9. Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week,
he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils
demons).

Matt. 10 : 7, 8. And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven
is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out
devils {demons) : freely ye have received, freely give.

Mark 3 : 14, 15. And he (Christ) ordained twelve, that they should be
"with him, and that he might send them forth to preach, and to have power
to heal sickness, and to cast out devils {demons).

Mark 16 : 17. And these signs shall follow them that believe : in my
name shall they cast out devils {demons) : they shall speak with new
tongues.

Luke 9 : 1. Then he called his twelve disciples together, and gave them
power and authority over all devils {demons), and to cure diseases.

Luke 10 : 17. And the seventy returned again with joy, saying. Lord,
even the devils {demons) are subject to us through thy name.

Mark 9 : 38. Master, we saw one casting out devils {demons) in thy
name.

Luke 9 : 49, 50. And John answered and said. Master, we saw one
casting out devils {demons) in thy name, and we forbade him, because he
foUoweth not with us. And Jesus said unto him. Forbid him not : for he
that is not against us is for us.

Matt. 7 : 22. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we
not prophesied in thy name ? and in thy name have cast out devils
{demons) 1 and in thy name done many wonderful works ?

Matt. 9 : 32 — 34. As they went out, behold, they brought to him (.Tesus)
a dumb man possessed with a devil {demon). And when the devil {demon)
was cast out, the dumb spake ; and the multitudes marvelled, saying. It
was never so seen in Israel. But the Pliarisees said. He casteth out devils
{demons) through the prince of the devils {demons).

Luke 11 : 14 — 26. And he was casting out a devil {demon), and it was
dumb. And it came to pass, when the dsinl {demon) was gone out, the
dumb spake ; and the people wondered. But some of them said. He cast-
eth out devils {demons) through Beelzebub thechief of thef/ef(/s {demons).
And other's, tempting him, sought of him a sign from heaven. But he,
knowing tlieir thoughts, said unto them, Every kingdom divided against
itself is brought to desolation ; and a house divided against itself falleth.
If Satan also be divided against himself, how shall his kingdom stand ? be-
cause ye say that I cast out devils {deinons) through Beelzebub. And if I
by Beelzebub cast out devils {de?nons), by whom do your sons cast them
out ? therefore shall they be your judges. But if I with the finger of God
cast out devils {demons), no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon you.
Wlien a strong man armed keepeth his palace, his goods are in peace ; but
when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh
from him all his armor wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils. He
that is not with me is against me ; and he that gathereth not with me
scattereth. When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh
through dry places, seeking rest ; and finding none, he saith, I will return
unto my hou.se whence I came out. And when he cometh, he fin<leth it
swept and garnislicd. Then gootli he and taketh to him seven other spirita
moi'e wicked th.m himseli ; and thoy enter in, and dwell tkei-e ; and the

BIDLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS. 63

last state of that man is worse than the tii-st. Compare from verse 24 to
26, with Matt. 12 : 43 — 15.

Matt. 12 : 22 — 28. Tlicn was brought unto him one possessed with a
devil (demon) blind and dumb : and he healed him, insomuch that tlie
blind and dumb both spake and saw. And all tlie people were amazed, and
said, Is not tliis the son of David ? But wlieu the Pharisees licard it, they
said, Tliis follow doth not cast out devils, but by Beelzebub, the prince of
the ilevils {demon.s). And Jesus knew their thoughts, and said unto them.
Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation ; and every
city or house divided against itself shall not stand : And if Satan cast out
Satan, he is divided against himself ; how shall then his kingdom stand .'
And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils (demons), by whom do your children
cast them out ? therefore they shall be your judges. But if I cast out
devils (demons) by the spirit of God, then the kingdom of God is come
unto you.

Matt. 17 : 14 — 18. And when they were come to the multitude, there
came to him a certain man, kneeling down to him, and saying. Lord, have
mercy on my son ; for he is a lunatic, and sore vexed : for oft times he
falleth into the fire, and oft into the water. And I brought him to thy dis-
ciples, and they could not cure him. Then Jesus answered and said, 0
faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you ? how long
shall I suffer you ? bring him hither to me. And Jesus rebuked the devil
(demon) ; and he depai"ted out of him : and the child was cured from that
very hour. The same account is given in Mark 9 : 14 — 30, and Luke 9 :
37—43.

Luke 4 : 33— -3G. And in the synagogue there was a man which had a
spirit of an unclean devil (demon) ; and he cried out with a loud voice,
saying, Let us alone ; what have we to do with thee, thou .Jesus of Naza-
reth ? art thou come to destroy us ? I know thee who thou art ; the Holy
One of God. And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace, and come
out of him. And when the devil (demon) had thrown him in the midst,
he came out of him, and hurt him not. And they were all amazed, and
spake among themselves, saying, AVhat a word is this ! for with authority
and power he commandeth the iinclean spirits, and they come out. The
same account is given in Mark 1 : 23 — 29.

Mark 3 : 20 — 26. And the multitude cometh together again, so that
they could not so much as eat bread. And when his (Christ's) friends
heard of it, they went out to lay hold on him : for they said, He is beside
himselt And the Scribes which came down from Jerusalem said. He hath
Beelzebub, and by the prince of the devils (detnons) casteth he oiit devils
(demons) And he called them unto him, and said unto them in parables,
How can Satan cast out Satan ? And if a kingdom be divided against it-
self, that kingdom cannot stand. And if a house be divided against itself,
that house cannot stand. And if Satan rise up against himself, and be
divided, he cannot stand, but hath an end.

Matt. 15 : 21 — 28. Then Jesus went thence, and departed into the
coasts of Tyre and Sidon. And, behold, a woman of Canaan came out of
the same coasts, and cried unto him, saying, Have mercy on me, 0 Lord,
thou son of David ; my daughter is grievously vexed with adcvil (demon).
But he answered her not a word. Anil his disciples came and besought
him, saying. Send her away ; for she crieth after us. But he answei'ed and
said, I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel, Then
came she and worshipped him, saying. Lord, help me. But he answered
and said, It is not meet to take the children's bread, and to cast it to dogs?.
And she said. Truth, Lord ; yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fill from
the master's table. Then Jesus answered and said uuto her, 0 woman

64 BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCEUNING DEMONC

great is thy faith : be it unto thcc even as thou ^yilt. Ami: lior daughter
was made wliole from tliat very hour. The same account is contained in
Marli 7 : 2Jl— 31.

Luke 8 : 2G — 38. And tliey arrived at the country of tlie Gadarenes,
"which is own- against Galilee. And when he went forth to land, there met
him out of the city a certain man, which had devils (demons) long time,
and ware d •> clothes, neither abode in any house, but in the tombs. When
he saw Jfiws, he cried out, and fell down before him, and with a loud voice,
said, What have I to do with thee, Jesus, tliou Son of God most high ? I
beseech thee, torment me not (For he had commanded the unclean spirit
to come out of the man. For oftentimes it had caught him : and he was
kept bound with chains, and in fetters ; and he brake the bands, and was
driven of the decil {demon) into the wilderness.) And Jesus asked him,
saying. What is thy narao? and he said. Legion: because many devils
{demons) were entered into him. And they besought him that he would
not command them to go out into the deep. And thei'e was there a herd
of many swine feeding '-n the mountain ; and they besought him that he
would suifer them to fr.tsr into them. And he suttered them. Then went
the devils {demons) ciifc of the man, and entered into the swine : and the
herd I'an violently (hmi a steep place into the lake, and were choked.
When they that fed fhem saw what was done, they fled, and went and told
it in the city ani ia the country. Then they went out to see what was
done ; and camo b> Jesus, and found the man, out of whom the devils
{demons) were J smarted, sitting at the feet of Jesus, clothed, and in his
right mind : a' id they were afraid. They also which saw it told them by
what means )iC 'Jiat was possessed of the devils {demons) was healed.
Then the wliO'.r jiultitude of the country of the Gadarenes round about be-
sought him *o ^f part from them ; for they were taken with great fear. And
he went up ir.1 o the ship, and returned back again. Now the man, out of
whom the dji ils {detnons) were departed, besought him that he might be
with him. T.t.e same account is contained in Matt. 8 : 28 — 34, and Mark
5 : 1—21.

Mark 1 : 28 — 27. And there was in their synagogue a man with an
unclean spirit ; and he cried out, saying. Let us alone ; what have Ave to
do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou come to destroy us ? I
know thee who thou art, the Holy One of God. And .Jesus rebuked him,
saying, Hold thy peace, and come out of him. And when the unclean
spirit had torn him, and cried with a loud voice, he came out of him. And
they were all amazed, insomuch that they questioned among themselves,
saying, Wliat thing is this ? what new doctrine is this ? for with authority
commandeth he even the unclean spirits, and they do obey him.

Mark 3:11. And unclean spirits, when they saw him, tell down before
him, and cried, saying. Thou art the Son of God.

Luke 7 : 21. And in that same hour he cured many of their infirmities
and plagues, and of evil spirits ; and unto many that were blind he gave
sight.

Acts 5 : 16. There came also a multitude out of the cities round about
Jerusalem, bringing sick folks, and them which were vexed with unclean
spirits : and they were healed every one.

Acts 8 : G, 7. And the people (of Samaria) with one accord gave heed
unto those things which Philip spake, hearing and seeing the miracles
which he did. For unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of
many that were possessed with them : and many taken with palsies, and
that were lame, were healed.

Acts IG : ](J — 18. And it came to pass, as wo went to prayer, a certain
damael pos.sesse<l with a spirit of divination met us, which brought her

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS. GC

masters much gain by soothsaying : the same fiillowcd Paul ami us, and
crieil, sayinjr, Tlusi^ men are tlie servants of the must liiL^li CIimI, wliieh
show unto us the way of salvation. And this did slie many days. But
I'aul, being grieved, turned, and said to the spirit, I command thee, in the
name of Jesus Christ, to come out of her. And he came out the same
hour.

Acts 19 : 13 — IG. Then certain of the vagabond Jews, exorcists, took
upon them to call over them which had evil spirits, the name of the Lord
Jesus, saying, AVe adjure you by Jesus, whom Paul preacheth. And tliere
were seven sons of one Sc'3va, a Jew, ami chief of tlie priests, wliicli did
60. And the evil spirit answered and said, Jesus I know, and Paul I know ;
but who are ye? And the man in wliom tlie evil spirit was, leaped on
them, and overcame them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled
out of that house naked and wounded.

James 2 : lU. Tliou believest that there is one God ; thou doest well •
the devils {demons) also believe, and tremble.

^SECTION III.

Remarks and observations on Demons ; and facts stated, showing that the
demons mentioned in the Bible were not fallen angels.

If the reader will carefully examine every passage in the New
Testament wherein allusion is made to demons, he will see that
"demons," "unclean spirits," " the spirits," " evil spirits," " unclean
spirit," and " spirit of divination," all mean precisely the same
thing. The common theory respecting these demons is the follow-
ing : It is supposed that they were once holy and happy angels of
God in heaven. But, in consequence of their having been drawn
off from their allegiance to God, and joining the devil in his rebel-
lion against the Most High, they, together with their great chief, or
leader, were expelled from heaven, and cast out into the earth ;
since which time they have been constantly at work contriving how
they may torment the human race. To this theory we object as
follows :

1. We have shown that the Bible gives no account of any such
rebellion in heaven, nor of any such fall of angels; and that it does
not teach the real, personal existence of any such being as the devil.
If any man believes, therefore, that these demons were fallen angels,
he must believe it without the authority of the Bible.

2. A marked distinction is kept up between the devil and
demons, throughout the Bible. The Jews are accused of sacrificing
unto demom,J)evi\i. 3-2: 17; Ps. 106: 37; Isa. 05: 11. But

66 BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS.

they are never accused of sacrificing unto Satan, or Diabolos. Satan
and Diabolos are spoken of as one ; and these words are never used
in the plural number only when speaking of human beings. But
the demons are spoken of as many ; — seven were cast out of Mary
Magdalene : and of one man we read he had a whole legion.
Persons are spoken of as being possessed of deino7is ; but nowhere
is it intimated in the Bible that any person was ever possessed of
Sazan or Diabolos. Demons are said to have been cast out of per-
sons ; but never is it said that Satan, or Diabolos, was cast out of
any man.

3. This theory is contrary to the opinions of both Jews and
heathen respecting the origin and nature of these demons. Enfield
tells us that the Chaldeans, and, indeed, all the heathen nations,
believed in the existence of an innumerable host of demons. He
also tells us that the same belief was entertained by all the different
schools of heathen philosophers. He likewise informs us that Xenoc-
rates, Plato, Cicero, Pythagoras, and others, taught that demons
are of two kinds — superior and inferior ; the superior, those that
inhabited the sun and stars ; the inferior, human souls, separated
from the body. Plutarch, Thales and Hesiod, taught the same
doctrine. Josephus tells us that demoniacs were possessed by the
spirits of dead men. That the belief in the existence of demons
was common among the Jews in our Saviour's time, is a fact too
notorious to admit of denial. From what source they derived these
opinions we shall see presently. It is also an indisputable fact that
these demons, so far from being fallen angels, were the spirits, souls
or ghosts, of dead men, which were supposed to come back to this
world, and take possession of, or enter into, the living.

4. The Bible nowhere informs us that these demons were fallen
angels. Demons are spoken of in the Old Testament, and very
frequently mentioned in the New ; but not a hint is given that they
were fallen angels. Now, can it be believed that the scripture
writers believed these demons to be fallen angels, and, although
they fi'equently mention them, yet tliat this opinion of theirs should
never leak out ?

5. This theory comes in direct contact with the plain teachings
of the Bil)le. See l)eut, 32 : 17. It is certain, from this text,
that these demons wei'e something that the Jews had formerly
known nothing about, and that their fathers had no fear of them.

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS. (57

If, then, thcj were fallen angels, the Jews of ancient times wero
ignorant of their existence, and had no fears respecting them.
In Psalm 96: 5, we are told that "all the gods of the heathen
are idols " {dahnoiiia). The heathen worshipped the deitied gliosis
of dead men, and their idols were representations of these gliostly
gods. But the Bible declares that these gods had no real exist-
ence ; and the mere representation of them was all that did really
exist.

There ai'e now three questions which demand serious considera-
tion, 1. What was the theory adopted by the Jews respecting
these demons ? 2. From whence did they derive their opinions
concerning them ? 3. Had their opinions in relation to them any
foundation in truth ?

1. What were their opinions respecting demons? On the
authority of Josephus, we affirm that they believed these demons to
be the souls or spirits of dead men. From reading what is said
about these demons in the New Testament, it is evident the Jews
believed there was a vast number of them. It is also evident they
believed these demons sometimes came back to this world, entered
into the bodies of the living, and had power to torment them, by
inflicting various maladies upon them, such as dumbness, blindness,
lunacy, epilepsy, madness, &c. This opinion is alluded to. Matt.
9: 32—34; Luke 11 : 14—26; Matt. 12: 22— 28, and 17: 14
— 18; and Luke 8: 26 — 38. Madness was supposed to be
occasioned by a demon of the very worst and most malignant kind.
The number of demons which a man had was supposed to be in pro-
portion to the strangeness and malignity of the disease with which
he was afllicted. They had observed that, when a person was cured
of insanity or madness, and afterwards had a relapse, the disease
seized hold of him with increased violence. Hence they supposed
the old demon had returned, and brought other demons with him;
or that 1 new demon, of moi'e malignant character than the first,
had taken possession of him. This opinion is alluded to, Luke 11 :
24—26, and Matt. 12: 43—4.5. They believed that all the
demons were subordinate to one great chief or leader, and this chief
they called Beelzebub. This opinion is alluded to by Mark 3 : 20
—26; Matt. 12: 22—28, and Luke 11: 14—26. They seem
to have thought that these demons were in due time to be sent into
some place of punishment, — under the earth, or under the sea.

68 BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS.

This we infer from Luke 8 : 31, and Matt. 8 : 29. Thej believed
these demons might be expelled by human agency ; and hence thej
practised exorcism • for that purpose. Matt. 12 : 27, and Luke
11: 19.

2. From whence did they derive these opinions ? It could not
be from the Bible, for we have seen the Bible teaches no such doc-
trines. Where, then, could they have learned them ? We answer,
they learned them from the heathen. We have seen that their
fathers knew nothing about the existence of such beings, and had
no fear of them. We have also seen that when the Jews first began
to worship such beings they worshipped " new gods," which came
" newly up," and of which their fathers, although enjoying a reve-
lation from God, had never heard. But when did they learn these
opinions ? Dr. Knapp, an orthodox German divine, whose work
on Theology has been translated at Andover, and highly approved
by the professors there, says : " There is no trace of a belief in
the existence of evil spirits, even among the Jews, until the Baby-
lonian captivity." And every person at all acquainted with Jewish
history knows that, during their seventy years' captivity in Baby-
lon, they learned a vast many heathen notions, and, by incorporat-
ing thera with their own religion, corrupted the religion of their
fathers, and even made void the law of God by their traditions.
But where did the heathen learn these opinions ? Certainly not
from divine revelation, for they enjoyed no such revelation. In
fine, we can trace these opinions to no higher or better source than
the vain imaginations of the heathen. They originated from the
same source as did the heathen opinions concerning the angel of
darkness, the angel of light, the god Baal, the god of the grove, the
god of the hills, the god of the valley, the god of thunder, the god
of storms, the god of peace, the god of war, &c., &c. They owe
their origin to the same source as did all the gods of the heathen,
of whom there were no less, in the time of Christ, than thirty thou-
sand. If any man thinks he can trace them to a higher or better
source than this let him nerve himself to the task. We feel very
confident he will fail in the undertaking. Let us now hear what
the learned Wakefield says on this subject. He says : " Demoniacs
wa.s a })opular name for one sort of madness, chiefly of the raging
kind, founded on a foolish superstition of the vulgar, that madmen
were possessed by the spirits of dead men, called demons, just as

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCEKNING DEMONS. GO

Others were called luTiatics, as if affected by the moon. So niodeiu
times have had their St. Vitus' dance, and St. Anthony's fire ,
and these terms are used without scruple by those who have not
the least notion of the interi'erence of these saints in these particular
disorders. Indeed, all great irregularities in the system of nature,
of wliich raging madness is one, the ancients, both heathen and
Jews, but especially the latter, were accustomed to attribute to
supernatural agency. Thus, for instance, an unusual and luck}
cast of the dice was called by the Romans ' the cast of Venus,' as if
occasioned by that goddess. It is wonderful to me how any man,
conversant with classic authors, can entertain any other opinion of
the demoniacs of the New Testament. Indeed, it is the most
remarkable instance I know of the triumph of prejudice and super-
stition over learning and good sense. This idea is nothing new.
The same opinion was maintained by several great men, both of the
last and present century ; and, among the rest, by Joseph Mode, of
Christ's College, Cambridge, — as learned, and, in every view, as
respectable a divine as England ever produced."

Such being the facts in relation to demons and demoniacs, we are
led necessarily to adopt the following conclusions, namely :

1. That all that is said in the New Testament concerning demons
is spoken in accordance with the generally received opinions of the
people of that day, and without any intention to sanction those
opinions, or give them the least countenance or support.

2. When persons are spoken of in the New Testament as having
been possessed with demons, all that ought to be understood by it
js, that the persons were laboring under some kind of disease, either
Dodily or mental, which was supposed to be occasioned by a demon
or demons.

3. When the Jews accuse Christ of having a demon, — John
10 : 20, 21, and 7 : 20, and 8 : 48, 49, 52, — and John the Bap-
tist of having a demon, — Matt. 11 : 18, and Luke 7 : 33, — all
that is to be understood by it is, that either they accused them of
this out of malice, or else they actually believed them to be deranged,
and supposed their derangement to be occasioned by a demon.
Indeed, they say of Christ, John 10 : 20, " He hath a demon, and
is mad.'' Now, all will admit that when they supposed John and
Christ to have a demon, they were mistaken. Why, then, not

70 BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS.

admit that they were equally as mistaken in supposing any one to
have a demon ?

4. When it is said of Christ, and of his disciples, that they cast
demons out of persons, we are to understand by it that they removed
the diseases under which the persons were laboring, and which were
supposed to be produced by demons. Indeed, it is expressly said
of such, that " they were healed." Matt. 4 : 24, and 12 : 22, and
17: 18, and 15: 28; Acts 5 : 16.

5. When Christ gave his disciples power to cast out demons, we
are to understand that he gave them power to cure or remove those
diseases which were supposed to be occasioned by evil spirits called
demons.

6. When it is said of Mary Magdalene that seven demons were
cast out of her, we are to undei'stand that a disease was removed
from her which was supposed to be occasioned by the power of
seven demons. And when it is said that a legion of demons were
cast out of the Gadarene demoniac, — Luke 8 : 30, 33, — we are
to understand that he was cured of a madness of such malignant
kind that it was supposed to be produced by the combined influence
of a whole legion of demons. That his disease was madness is evi-
dent, not only from his conduct, but from the fact that it is
expressly said of him, " he was restored to his right mind." Luke
8 : 35, and Mark 5 : 15.

7. When it is said of Christ that he cast a dumb demon out of
one man, — Luke 11 : 14, — and a bl'md and dumb demon out of
another, — Matt. 12 : 22, — we are to understand, not that the
demons were blind, or dumb, or both, but that the person himself,
in the one case, was dumb, and in the other, both blind and dumb.
And as Christ restored the speech of one, and both the speech and
sight of the other, hence it was supposed by the Jews that he had
cast out the demons which were supposed by them to occasion these
disorders.

To the views which we have presented on this subject, it will
undoubtedly be objected as follows, namely :

1. " Both Christ and his disciples speak of demons as real beings,
nor do they give the least intimation that they were not. Now, if
they believed that the opinions of the Jews respecting demons were
mere superstitious whims, why did they not inform them of this
fact?"

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS. 71

Answer. — We will answer this question by asking another.
Christ speaks of mammon as a real being, — Matt. G : 24 ; Luke
IG : 9, — nor does he give any intimation that he did not belicvo
in the existence of such a being. Now, if Christ believed that no
such being as mammon existed, why did he not inform the people
of that fact ? Mammon was one of the heathen gods — the god of
riches ; and if the silence of Christ respecting his disbelief in the
existence of demons proves that such beings do really exist, then
his silence respecting his disbelief in mammon proves that sucli a
god as mammon does really exist. Again, Christ and his disciples
speak of th-e devil, of death, and of wisdom, as real beings ; but who
believes that they intended to countenance the belief of the heathen
respecting the existence of an evil god, or of the Jews respecting
the existence of an all-powerful evil spirit, called the devil, who was
once an angel of God ? In Chapter II. of this work we have shown
that Christ used the term devil in the same sense that the term
Satan is employed in the Old Testament ; and that it is not once
used to signify a personal being called the devil. Is it to be sup-
posed that, when Christ and his disciples speak of death and
wisdom as personal beings, they meant to recognize the real existence
of the angel of death, supposed to exist by the Jews ? or the god-
dess of wisdom, supposed to exist by the heathen? Certainly not.
No more is it to be supposed that, when they speak of demons, they
meant to recognize the real existence of such beings. Once more.
The disciples of Christ speak of the doctrine of preexistence ; John
0 : 1 — 3 ; of the doctrine of transmigration ; Matt. 14 : 1,2, and
IG : 14 ; Mark 6 : 15, IG ; Luke 9 : 7, 19 ; nor were either of
these doctrines pointedly or particularly condemned by Jesus Christ.
But are we to infer from this fact that these doctrines are true ?
In Gal, 8 : 1, Paul speaks of witchcraft, nor does he say that he
did not believe in witchcraft. But are we to infer from this that
Paul really believed in the existence of witches ? In Acts IG : IG,
we read of a certain damsel who was possessed of a " spirit of divin-
ation," or " of Python," as it is in the margin. This damsel was a
heathen prophetess, or fortune-teller, and it was supposed by the
heathen that she was inspired by the spirit of Apollo Pythias. Paul
is said to have cast this spirit out of her ; and nothing is said, either
by Luke or Paul, respecting the falsity of the heathen notions
respecting the source of the inspiration of this damsel, nor even of

72 BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS

the inspiration itself. But are we to infer from this that Luke and
Paul believed she was really inspired, and that, too, by the spirit
of a dead man ? Christ and his disciples speak of these, and ruany
other things, in the common language of the age, and they frequently
allude to the opinions of the Jews, without telling us how those
opinions originated, or whether they believed them true or false.
In the language of Mr. Balfour : " To have corrected all the false
opinions of the age, would have been an arduous and vain work ;
and had they not spoken of things in the common language of other
people, they could not have been understood ; but would have sub-
jected themselves to the charge of vanity and affectation. They did
then what we do now — speak in the popular language of the day.
We speak now of St. Anthony's fire, St. Vitus' dance, and of the
rising and setting of the sun ; and people would smile at the man
who refused to do so."

2. It is objected that " Jesus spoke of Beelzebub as the prince
of demons; Luke 11 : 18, 19, and never intimated that no such
being existed ; but, on the contrary, spoke as if such a being did
really exist."

Answer. — "When Jesus spoke of Beelzebub, he spoke in answer
to a charge brought against himself by the Jews, namely, that he
cast out demons by the power of Beelzebub. He spoke in accord-
ance with the generally received opinion, and reasoned with the
Jews on their own received principles. He showed the inconsist-
ency of supposing that Beelzebub would lend his aid in overcoming
and casting out his own demons. The argument was conclusive ;
and it appears the Jews deemed it so, for they never undertook to
refute it. The Jews evidently believed Beelzebub to be the prince
of demons. But what authority had they for thus believing?
Certainly not the authority of the Bible ; for that contains no such
doctrine. On the contrary, it afiirms that Baal-zebub was the god
of Ekron, 2 Kings 1 : 2, 3, 6, 16. After the Jews adopted the
heathen fables i-especting demons, and the prince which presided
over them, it was the easiest thing in the world to apply the terms
Beelzebub and Satan to that prince.

3. It is said that " Jesus rebuked these demons; but how could
he rebuke a thing which did not exist ? "

Answer. — "When it is said that Jesus rebuked these demons,
we are to understand that he rebuked the disease, which was sup

BIBLE DOCTRINE CONCERNING DEMONS. 73

posed to be produced by demons. And that there is nothing incon-
sistent in this idea, must be admitted, inasmuch as it is expressly
said of Peter's wife's mother, who was sick of a fever, that Jesus
" rebuked the fever, and it left her." Luke 4 : 38, 39,

4. " These demons are represented as talking ; but how could
they be said to talk, unless they really existed ? "

Answer. — When these demons are represented as talking, wc
are to understand by it, not that the demons spoke, but that the
persons themselves, who were supposed to be possessed, uttered the
words which are ascribed to the demon. It was supposed, by those
who believed in demoniacal possession, that all the actions, words or
deeds, of the man thus possessed were produced by an evil spirit ,
and hence, whatever the demoniac himself said or did was as-
cribed to the demon. Besides, the language which is ascribed to
the demons in Luke 4: 40, 41, is, in Luke 4 : 33 — 36, Luke 8 :
26—38, Matt. 8: 28—34, and Mark 5 : 1—21, ascribed to the
demoniacs themselves.

5. " These demoniacs acknowledged themselves to be possessed
with demons ; but how is this fact to be accounted for, if, indeed,
there was no such thing ? "

Answer. — How is it to be accounted for that, during the time
of the Salem witchcraft, many persons acknowledged themselves to
be bewitched ; and even, in some cases, that they were witches, and
had power to bewitch others ? The fact is, it was a current opinion
among the Jews that madness was owing to a possession with an
evil spirit ; hence the madmen themselves, who once had their senses,
must of course have had the same notion. " These madmen, as is
not uncommon, knew themselves to be so ; and, therefore, thought
themselves possessed, and spoke in that character." They not only
believed themselves to be possessed, but they thought that the pro-
cess of expelling the demons from them would be attended with
pain. They also believed that these demons were sent to punish
them for their sins ; and that the demons themselves would some
time or other be sent to some place of punishment. Hence, they
besought Jesus to " torment them not." Luke 8 : 28. This is
explained by the next words. " For he (Jesus) had commanded
the unclean spirit to come out." The demoniac thought it wodld
be a painful operation to expel the demons, and chose to remain as
he was. When it is said the demons " besought Jesus that ho
7

74 BIBLE DOCTUINE CONCERNING DEMONS.

would suflbr them to enter into the swine," we are to understand
that the demoniacs themselves made this request. And this was
certainly very characteristic of a person laboring under insanity
When it is said the demons " went out of the man, and entered into
the swine," we are to understand that Jesus transferred the disease,
under which the demoniac was laboring, to the swine. That the
swine were made mad, is sufficiently evident from the manner in
which they acted.

6. " These demons are represented as having been perfectly ac-
quainted with the character of Jesus ; but if it was the demoniacs
who are represented thus, how is the fact of their understanding the
character of Jesus to be accounted for ? "

Answer. — These demoniacs had undoubtedly heard of the fame
of Jesus, of his wonderful miracles, and of his power to cure those
diseases which were supposed to be produced by demons. Many of
them were undoubtedly brought to Jesus by their friends, for the
express purpose of having the demons cast out of them. And in
all cases when Jesus came where there w'ere any demoniacs, it would
be very natural for the people to inform them who he was ; and
also to tell them of his power to cast out demons. Besides, in
many cases, no doubt, these demoniacs had seen Jesus, and under-
stood perfectly well the character which was ascribed to him by his
followers. It was, therefore, perfectly natural that they should
express themselves precisely in the manner they did, in relation to
him. In so doing, they only imitated the example of other diseased
persons who were not demoniacs.

In conclusion, we will only remark, that the whole theory of
demoniacal agency is contrary to the general teachings of the Bible ;
inasmuch as that everywhere represents that all of our diseases and
afflictions come from God alone. Besides, the very same diseases
with which the demoniacs were afflicted prevail at the present day ;
and no one dreams that they are produced by supernatural agency.
Oa the contrary, they are always ascribed to natural causes.

CHAPTER IV.

BIBLE DOCTRINE OE EEWAEDS AND
PUNISHMENTS.

SECTION r.

Proi/iises to the obedient.

Deut. 28 : 1 — 13. And it shall come to pass, if thou shalt hearken dili-
gently unto tlie voice of the Lord thy God, to observe and to do all his
cumiuandnients which I command thee this day, that the Lord thy God will
set thee on high above all nations of the eartii : And all these blessings
sliall come on thee, and overtake thee, if thou shalt hearken unto the voice
of the Lord thy God. Blessed shalt thou be in the city, and blessed slialt
thou be in the field. Blessed shalt thou be in the fruit of thy body, and
the fruit of thy ground, and the fruit of thy cattle, the increase of thy
kine, and tlie flocks of thy sheep. Blessed shall be thy basket and thy
store. Blessed shalt thou be when thou comest in, and blessed shalt thou
be when thou goest out. The Lord shall cause thine enemies that rise up
against thee to be smitten before thy fice : they shall come out against thco
one way, and fiee before thee seven ways. The Lord shall command the
blessing upon thee in thy store-houses, and in all that tlu)u settest thine
hand unto ; and he shall bless tliee in the land whicii the Lord thy G<,d
giveth thee. The Lord shall establish thee an holy people unto himself, as
he hath sworn unto thee, if thou shalt keep the commandments of the Lord
thy God, and walk in his ways. And all the people of the eartli sliall see
that thou art called by the name of the Lord ; and they shall be afraid of
thee. And the Loi'd shall make thee plenteous in goods, in the fruit of thy
body, and in the fruit of thy cattle, and in the fruit of thy ground, in the
land which the Lord sware unto thy fathers to give thee. The Lord shall
open unto thee his good ti-easure, the heaven to give the rain unto thy
land in his season, and to bless all the work of thine hand : and thou slialt
lentl unto many nations, and thou shalt not borrow. And the Lord shall
make thee the head, and not the tail ; and thou shalt be above only, and
thou shalt not be beneatli ; if that thou hearken unto the commandments
of the Lord thy God, whicli I command thee this day, to observe and to do
them.

76 DOCTRINE OF KEWAKDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

Deut, 29 9. Keep therefore the words of this covenant, and do them,
that ye may prosper in all that ye do.

Deut. oO : lu, 16. See, I have set before thee this day life and good, and
death and evil ; in that I command thee this day to love the Lord thy
God, to walk in his ways, and to keep his commandments and his statutes
and his judgments, that thou mayest live and multiply : and the Lord thy
God shall bless thee in the land whither thou goest to possess it.

Verse 19. I call heaven and earth to record this day against you, that
I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing : therefore choose
life, that both thou and thy seed may live.

Prov. 10 : 27. The fear of the Lord prolongeth days.

Prov. 14 : 27. The fear of the Lord is a iountain of life, to depart from
the snares of death.

Prov. 19 : 23. The fear of the Lord tendeth to life ; he that hath it
8b all abide satisfied.

Prov. 22 : 24. By humility and the fear of the Lord, are riches, and
honor, and life.

Eccl. 8 : 12. It shall be well with them that fear God.

Ps. 145 : 20. The Lord preserveth them that love him.

Rom. 8 : 28. All things work together for good to them that love God.

Eccl. 2 : 26. God giveth to a man that is good in his sight, wisdom, and
knowledge and joy.

Ps. 34 : 8. Blessed is the man that trusteth in him (God).

Verse 22. None that trust in him shall be desolate.

Ps. 37 : 3. Trust in the Lord and do good, so shalt thou dwell in the
land, and verily thou shalt be fed.

Ps. 125 : 1. They that trust in the Lord shall be as Mount Zion which
cannot be removed.

Prov. 3 : 5. Whoso trusteth in the Lord, happy is he.

Isa. 57 : 13. He that putteth his trust in the Lord shall inherit the
land, and shall possess my holy mountain.

Jer. 17 : 7, 8. Blessed is the man that trusteth in the Lord, and whose
hope the Lord is. For he shall be as a tree planted by the waters, and that
epreadcth out her roots by the river.

Ps. 91 : 5, 6. Thou (the righteous) shalt not be afraid for the terror by
night, nor for the arrow that flicth by day, nor for the pestilence that
walketh in darkness, nor for the destruction that wasteth at noon-day.

Verse 16. With long life will I satisfy him (the righteous), and show
him my salvation.

Ps. 34 : 10. They that seek the Lord shall not want any good thing.

Heb. 11 : 6. God is a i-ewarder of them that diligently seek him.

Prov. 3 : 9. Honor the Lord with thy substance, and with the first fruits
of all thine increase : so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy
presses shall burst out with new wine.

Ps. 1:1. Blessed is the man who walketh not in the counsel of the un-
godly.

Ps. 5 : 12. Thou, Lord, wilt bless the righteous ; with favor thou wilt
compass him as with a shield.

Ps. 58 : 11. Verily there is a reward for the righteous : verily he is a
God that judgcth in the earth.

Ps. 37 : 11. The meek shall inherit the earth, and shall delight them-
selves in the abundance of peace.

Verse 16. A little that a righteous man hath is better than the riches of
many wicked.

Verse 18. The Lord knoweth the days of the upright ; and their in-
heritance shall be forever.

DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISIIMENT3. 77

Verse 19. They shall not be ashamed in the evil time ; and in the days
of famine tliey shall be satisfied.

Verse 23. T.he steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord ; and he
Jelighteth in his way.

V^erse 24. Though he fall, he shall not be utterly cast down ; for the
Lord uplioldeth him with his hands.

Verse 25. I have been young, and now am old : yet have I not seen the
righteous forsaken, nor his seed begging bread.

Verse 27. Depart from evil, and do good, and dwell for evermore.

Verse 34. Wait on the Lord, and keep his way, and he shall exalt thee
to inherit the laud.

Verse 37. Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright : for the end
of that man is peace.

Ps. 92 : 12. The righteous shall flourish like the palm-tree, and grow
like the cedar in Lebanon.

Ps. '.17 : 11. Light is sown for the righteous, and gladness for the up-
right in heart.

Ps. 106 : 3. Blessed is he that doeth righteousness at all times.

Prov. I'J : 1. Better is the poor that walketh in his integrity, than he
that is perverse in his lips, and is a fool.

Prov. 11 : 18. To him that soweth righteousness shall be a sure reward.

Verse I'J. As righteousness tendeth to life ; so he that pursueth evil,
pursueth it to his own death.

Verse 30. The fruit of the righteous is a tree of life.

Verse 31. Behold, the righteous shall be recompensed in the earth :
much more the wicked and the sinner

Prov. 12 : 28. In the way of righteousness is life ; and in the pathway
thereof is no death.

Prov. 14 : 34. Righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to
any people.

Prov. 21 : 21. lie that followeth after righteousness and mercy, findeth
life and honor.

Isa. 3 : 10. Say ye to the righteous. It shall be well with him, for they
shall eat the fruit of their doings.

Isa. 32 : 17. The work of righteousness shall be peace ; and the effect
of righteousness quietness and .assurance forever.

Ezek. 18 : 20. The righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him.

Verse 22. //* his righteousness that he hath done he shall live.

Prov. 28 : 0. Better is the poor that walketh in his uprightness, than
he that is perverse in his ways, thougli he be rich.

Verse 10. The upright shall have good things in possession.

Verse 20. A fiiithful man shall abound with ble.ssing.s.

Job 3t> : 11. If they (men) obey and serve him (God), they shall spend
their days in prosperity, and their years in pleasure.

Lev. 18 : 5. Ye shall keep my statutes and my judgments ; which if a
man do he shall live in them.

Verse 40. Thou shalt keep his statutes, that it may go well with thee,
and with thy children after thee.

Ps. I'J: 11. In keeping them (the commandments) there is great re-
ward.

Prov. 1 : 8. Let thine heart keep my commandments, for long life and
veuce shall they add to thee.

Prov. 2'J : 18. He that keepeth the law, happy is he.

Jei. 6 : IG. Walk therein (in the good way) ; and ye shall find rest for
your souls.

Matt, 7 : 22, Not every one that saith unto me. Lord, Lord, shall enter

7*

'8 DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

into the kingdom of heaven (i. e., the blessings and privileges of the Go&pei
dispensation), but he that doeih the will of my Father -which is in heaven.

Matt I'J : 17. If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments.

Luke 11 : 28. Blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it.

1 John 2:17. He that doeth the will of God abideth forever.

Matt. 7 : 24 — 25. AVhosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth
them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock :
and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat
upon that house, and it fell not, for it was founded upon a rock.

Jolin 8 : 51 If a man keep my sayings he shall never see death.

Job 34 : 11. The work of a man shall he (God) render unto him, and
cause every man to find according to his ways.

Ps. 62 : 12. Also unto thee, O Lord, belongeth mercy : for thou render-
est unto every man according to his work.

Jer. 17 : 10. I the Lord search the heart and try the reins ; even to
give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his
doings.

Jer. 32 : 19. Thine eyes are upon all the ways of the sons of men, to
give every one according to his ivays.

Rom. 2 : 6. God will render to every man according to his works.

GaL 6 : 7, 8. Whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap. Jor
he that soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap corruption ; but he that
soweth to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.

Eph. 6 : 8. Whatsoever good things a man doeth, the same shall he
receive of the Lord.

1 Peter 1:17. God, without respect of persons, judgeth according to
every man's work.

Titus 3 : 8. These things I will that thou affirm constantly, that they
who have believed in God might be careful to maintain good works ; for
these things are good and profitable unto men.

James 1 : 25. But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and
continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work,
this man shall be blessed in his deed.

Rom. 2 : 10. Glory, honor, and peace, to every man that worketh good;
to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile.

1 Peter 3 : 10, 11, 12. For he that will love life, and see good days, let
him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips that they speak no guile :
let him escliew evil, and do good; let him seek peace, and ensue it. For
the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears arc open to their
prayers.

G.il. 5 : 22. The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace.

Ps. 110: 1G5. Great peace have they who love thy law, and nothing
shall offend them.

Prov. 3:17. Wisdom's ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her
paths are peace.

Isa. 20 : 3. Thou (God) wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is
stayed on thee.

Rom. 8 : G. To be spiritually minded is life and peace.

1 Peter 3 : 13. AVho is he that will harm you, if ye be doers of that
which is gooil ?

Prov. 3:1, 2. My son, forget not my law, but let thine heart keep my
commandments ; for length of days, and long life and peace, shall they
add to thee.

DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS. 79

SECTION II.
Threatenings to the disobedient.

Dent 28 : 15 — 26. But it shall come to pass, if thou wilt not hearken
Duto the voice of the Lord thy Gud, to observe to do all his cominaiulmcuts
aud his statutes which I command you this dny, that all these curses shall
come upon thee, aud ovortake thee : Cursed slialt tliou be in the city, and
cursed shalt thou be in the held. Cursed shall be thy basket and thy store.
Cui'sed shall be the fruitof thy body, and the fruit of thy land, the increase
of thy kine, and the flocks of thy sheep. Cursed shalt thou be when thou
comest in, and cursed shalt thou be when thou goest out. The Lord shall
send upon tliee cursing, vexation, and rebuke, in all that thou settest thine
hand unto fur to do, until thou be destroyed, and until thou perish ipiickly ;
because ol' the wickedness of thy doings, whereby thou hast fursakeu me.
The Lord shall make the pestilence cleave unto thee, until he have con-
sumed thee from ott' the land, whither thou goest to possess it. The Lord
shall smite thee with a consumption, and with a fever, and with an inflam-
mation, and with an extreme burning, and with the sword, and with blast-
ing, and with mildew, and they shall pursue thee until thou perish ; and
thy heaven that is over thy liead shall be brass, and the earth that is under
thee shall be iron. The Lord shall make the rain of thy land powder and
dust : from heaven shall it come down upon thee, until thou be destroyed.
The Lord shall cause thee to be smitten before thine enemies ; thou shalt
go out one way against them, and flee seven ways before them ; and shalt
be removed into all the kingdoms of the earth. And thy carcass shall be
meat unto all fowls of the air, and unto the beasts of the earth, and no man
shall fray them away. See also Deut. 28 : 27 — 68.

Prov. 1 : 2'J. They hated knowledge, and did not choose the fear of the
Lord.

Verse 31. Therefore shall they eat of the fruit of their own way, and be
filled with their own devices.

Ps. 63 : 19. They (the wicked) are utterly consumed with terrors.

Job 15 : 24. Trouble and anguish shall make him afraid.

Job 18 : 11. Terrors shall make him afraid on every side.

Isa. 3:11. Woe unto the wicked ! it shall be ill with him ; fur the
reward of his hands shall be given him.

Prov. 17 : 20. He that hath a froward heart findeth no good.

Prov. 22 : 5, Thorns and snares arc in the way of the froward.

Job 21 : 17. How oft Is the candle of the wicked put out? and how oft
Cometh their destruction upon them ? God distributeth sorrows in his
anger.

Job 27 : 13 — 23. This is the portion of a wicked man with God, and
the heritage of oppressors, which they shall receive of the Almighty. If
his children be multiplied, it is for the sword ; and his ofl'spring shall not
be satisfied with bread. Those that remain of him shall be buried in death ;
and his widows shall not weep. Though he heap up silver as the dust, and
prepare raiment as the clay, he may prepare it, but the just shall put it
on, and the innocent shall divide the silver. He buildeth his house as a
moth, and as a booth that the keeper maketh. The rich man shall lie
down, but he sh;ill not be gathered : he openeth his eyes, and he is not.
Terrors bike hold on him as v.'aters, a tempest stealeth him away in the
night. The east wind carrieth h-im away, and he departeth, and, as a
storm, hurleth him out of his place. For God shall cast upon him, and

80 DOCTRINE OF REWAKDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

not spare : he would fain flee out of his hand. Men shall clap their hands
at him, and shall hiss him out of his place.

Job 36 : 6. God preserveth not the life of the wicked.

Vs. 11:6. Upon the wicked, God shall rain snai-es, fire, and brimstone
and an horrible tempest ; this shall be the portion of their cup.

Ps. 75 : 8. For in the hand of the Lord there is a cup, and the wine is
red ; it is full of mixture, and he poureth out of the same ; but the dregs
thei'eof, all the wicked of the earth shall wring them out, and drink thenu

Ps. 107 : o4. God turueth a fi-uitful land into barrenness, for the wicked-
ness of them that dwell therein.

Ps. 146 : 9. The way of the wicked he turneth upside down.

Prov. 3 : 33. The curse of the Lord is in the house of the wicked.

Prov. 10 : 3. God casteth away the substance of tlie wicked.

Isa. 11 : 4. There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked.

Job 4 : 8. They that plough iniquity and sow wickedness reap the
eame.

Prov. 22 : 8. He that soweth iniquity shall reap vanity.

Gal. 6 : 8. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap cor-
ruption.

Job 15: 20. The wicked man travaileth with pain all his days.

Job 20 : 12. Though wickedness be sweet in his mouth.

Verse 16. He shall suck the poison of asps.

Job 81 : 3. Is not destruction to the wicked? and a strange punishment
to the workers of iniquity ?

Ps. 11 : 16. The wicked is snared in the work of his own hands.

Ps. 32 : 10. Many sorrows shall be to the wicked.

Ps. 87 : 35, 36. I have seen the wicked in great power, and spreading
himself like a green bay-tree ; yet he passed away, and, lo, he was not :
yea, I sought him, but he could not be found.

Prov. 2 : 22. The wicked shall be cut oif from the earth, and the trans-
gressors shall be rooted out of it.

Prov. 4 : I'J. The way of the wicked is as darkness ; they know not at
what they stumble.

Prov. 10 : 2. Treasures of wickedness profit nothing.

Prov. 11:5. The wicked shall fall by his own wickedness.

Verse 21. Though hand join in hand, the wicked shall not be un-
punished.

Verse 31. The wicked and the sinner shall be recompensed in the earth.

Prov. 12 : 21. The wicked shall be filled with mischief.

Prov. 13 : 5. A wicked man is loathsome, and cometh to shame.

Prov. 15 : 6. In the revenues of the wicked is trouble.

Eccl. 8:13. It shall not be well with the wicked, neither shall he pro-
long his days.

Ps. 55 : 23. Bloody and deceitful men shall not live out half their days.

Prov. 8 : 36. He that sinneth against me wrongeth his own soul : all
they that hate me (wisdom) love death.

Prov. 11:1 ',). As righteousness tendcth to life, so he that pursueth evil,
pursueth it to his own death.

Isa. 11 : 18. Wickedness burnetii as the fire.

Isa. 57 : 20. The wicked are like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest,
whose waters cast up mire and dirt.

Ezek. 18 : 20. The wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him.

Gen. 34 : 7. God will by no means clear the guilty.

Eccl. 2 : 26 To the sinner God giveth travail.

Prov. 11:3. The pervcrsenoss of transgressors shall destroy them.

Prov. 13 : 2. The soul of the transgressor shall cat violence.

DOCmiNE OF REWAUDS AND PUNISHMENTS. 81

Prov. 26 : 10. The great God, that formeJ all things, rcwardeth trans-
gressors.

Ps. 55 : 10. Mischief a.nd sorrow are in the midst of the wicked.

llom. 1 : 18. The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all
ungodliness and unrighteousness of men.

llom. 2 : 9. Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth
evil ; of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile.

Eph. 5 : 6. For because of these things (uncleanness, covetousness,
idolatry, &c.), comcih the wrath of God on the children of disobedience.

Col. '6 : 6. For which things' (same as above) sake the wrath of God
comeih on the children of disobedience.

Rom. 6 : 23. The wages of sin is death.

Rom. 8:6. To be carnally minded is death.

James 1 : 15. Sin when it is finislied bringeth forth death.

Col. 3 : 25. He that doeth wrong shall receive for the wrong which he
hath done ; and there is no respect of persons.

Heb. 2 : 2, 3. If the word spoken by angels was steadfast, and every
transgression and disobetlience received a just recompense of reward ; how
shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation .'

SECTION III.

Instances recorded in the Bible of Divine punishment inflicted on the
wicked in this life.

Case of Eve — for partaking of the forbidden fruil. Gen. 3 : 16. And.
unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy con-
ception : in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children ; and thy desire shall be
to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.

Of Adam — for the same crime. Gen. 3 : 17 — 19. And unto Adam he
said, Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast
eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying. Thou shalt not eat
of it ; cursed is the ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all
the days of thy life : thorns also and thistles shall it bring fortli to thee ;
and thou shalt eat the herb of the field : in the sw&xt of thy f ice shalt
thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground ; for out of it wast thou
taken : for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return.

Of Cain — for the murder of his brother Abel. Gen. 4 : 10 — 13. And
he said. What hast thou done ? the voice of thy brother's blood crieth unto
me from the ground : and now art thou cursed from the earth, which
hath opened her mouth to receive thy brother's blood from thy hand.
When thou tillest the ground, it shall not henceforth yield unto tliee her
strength : a fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou be in tlie earth. And Cain
said unto the Lord, My punishment is greater than I can liear.

Of the Antediluvians — for their great icickedness. Gen. G : 5. And
God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth. Verse 7.
And the Lord said, I will destroy man, whom I have created, flora the face
of the earth ; both man and beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowls of
the air. Gen. 7 : 21 — 22. And all flesh diet! that moved upon the earth,
both of fowls, and of cattle, and of beast, and of every creeping thing that
creepeth on the earth, and every man : all in whose nostrils was the
breath of life, of all that was in the dry land, dietl. And every living sub-
stance was destroyed which was upon the face of the ground, both man.

82 DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

and catt'.e, fiJid the creeping things, and the fowl of the heaven ; and they
"were destroyed from the earth ; and Noah only remained alive, and they
that were with him in the ark.

Of Sodom and Gomorrah. Gen. -19: 24, 25. Then the Lord rained
upon Sodom and upon Gomorrah brimstone and fire from the Lord out of
heaven : and he overthrew those cities, and all the plain, and all the
inliabitants of the cities, and that which grew upon the ground.

0/ Lot's wife. Gen. 19 : 26. But his (Lot's) wife looked back from
behind him, and she became a pillar of salt.

0/ Pharaoh and the Egyptians — for their cruel oppression of the
Israelites. Exodus, chapters 7, 8, 9, 10, and 11. These judgments were
nine in number. 1. The river Nile and all the waters of the land were
turned into blood. 2. Frogs were sent into their houses, into their bed-
chambers, into their ovens, and into their kneading-troughs. 3. The dust
of the land was turned to lice. 4, The cattle of the Egyptians were afflicted
with flies, and a terrible murrain, insomuch that they died, and the Egyp-
tians themselves with boils breaking forth with blains very grievous. 5.
A grievous hail mingled with fire came upon them. G. The whole land was
filled with destroying beasts. 7. A dreadful darkness, " which might be
felt," came upon them. 8. The first-born of them were slain by the de-
stroying angel. 9. Phai'aoh and his host were overwhelmed in the waters
of the red sea, and cut off from the earth. See Ex. 14.

Of Abimelech — for the murder of the sons of Jerubbaal. Jud. 9: at
verse 56 we are told: — Thus God rendered the wickedness of Abimelech,
which he did unto his father, in slaying his seventy brethren.

Of the Shechemites — for supporting Abimelech in his wickedness. Jud.
9 : at verse 57 we are informed : — And all the evil of the men of Shechem
did God render upon their heads.

Of Ahab and his wife Jezebel — for their cruel murder of JVaboth 1
Kings 21. The sentence pronounced upon Ahab was : — In the place where
dogs licked the blood of Naboth shall dogs lick thy blood, even thine.
Verse 19. Upon .Jezebel. The dogs shall eat Jezebel by the wall of Jezreel.
Verse 28. In chapter 22, we have an account of the execution of these
sentences.

Of the Ammonites. Ezek., chap. 21. At verse 30, God says, I will judge
tliee ia the place where thou wast created, in the land of thy nativity. lu
chap. 22, we read that tliis sentence was executed. At verse 81, Gotl says,
Tlieiefore have I poured out mine indignation upon them ; I have consumed
them with the fire of my wrath : their own way have I recompensed upon
■their heads, saith the Lord God.

Of Solomon — for licentiousness and idolatrtj. 1 Kings, chap. 11. In
this chapter, we are told that God, as a punishment upon Solomon, stirred
up enemies against him both at home and abroad, and gave him no j^ace
in his kingdom during the remainder of his life and reign.

Of Jeroboam. — for idolatry. 1 Kings, chapters 12 and 14. His fimily
•was cut off, and the peace of his kingdom destroyed. He himself waa
afflicted with a withered hand, for laying violent hands upon the " man of
God."

Of Baasha — for the same sin. 1 Kings, chap. 16. He was afflicted
with the same or similar judgments to those that befell .Jeroboam.

Of Ahaziah — for in^]iiiriiig of Baal-zebub, instead of God, concerning
his sickness. 2 Kings, chap. 1. He was punished with death.

Of Jehoram. — for idolatry. 2 Chron., chap. 21. A great plague waa
Bent upon liis people, his chililren, and his wives. He was afflicted with
great sickness — an incurable disease of his bowels, which lasted two ycara,
and finally terminated in death.

DOCTRINE Ol? REWARDS AND TUNISHMENTS. 83

O/Manasseh—for the same. 2 Kings 21 : 3—6. 2 Cliron. 83 : 2—15.
[u 2 Chvou. 33 : lU, 11, we road. And the Lord spake to Manassch, and to
his people ; but they would not hearken. Wherefore the- Lord brouglit
upon them the captains of the host of Assyria, which took Manassch among
the thorns, and bound him with fetters, and carried him to Babylon.

Of Amuziah — for the same. 2 Chron., chap. 25. He Avas defeated in
battle, and finally his subjects conspired against him and put him to death.

Of Moses and Jlaron. Numb. liU : 12. The Lord spake unto Moses and
Aaron, Because ye believed me not, to sanctify me iu the eyes of the chil-
dren of Israel, therefore, ye shall not bring this congregation into the land
which I have given them. Accordingly both died without being permitted
to enter Canaan.

Of the iinhclieving Israelites. Deut. 1 : 32. Moses said. Ye did not
believe the Lord your God. Verses 34, 35. And the Lord was wroth, and
sware, saying. Surely there shall not one of these men, of this evil genera-
tion, see that good land which I sware to give unto their fatliers.

Of the wicked and rebellious Jews. 1 Sam. 12 : 9. They forgat the
Lord their God, and he sold them into the hand of their enemies.

Lev. 18 : 25. The land is defiU>d, therefore I do visit the iniquity thereof
upon it. Verse 28. Tlie land shall spue you out, when ye defile it, .as it
spued out the nations before j'ou.

Ps. 107 : 11,12. Because they rebelled against the words of God, and
contemned the counsels of the Most High ; therefore he brow^ht down their
heart with labor ; they fell down, and there was none to help.

Lam. 1 : 8. Jerusalem hath grievously sinned, therefore she is removed;
all that honored her despise her.

Ezek. 39 : 24. According to their uncleanness, and according to their
transgressions, have I done unto them, and hid my face from them.

Of Ephraim. Jer. 31 : 18. Ephraim said, Thou /i«si chastised me as
a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke.

Of David. Ps. 38 : 6. There is no rest in my bones because of my sin.
2 Sam. 22 : 21. The Lord rewarded me according to my righteousness ;
according to the cleanness of my hands hath he recompensed me. See, also,
verse 25.

Of Ahas. 2 Chron. 28 : 2. Ahaz made molten images for Baalim.
He burnt his children in the fire, after the abomination of the heathen.
Verse 5. Wherefore the Lord delivered him into the hands of the king of
Assyria.

Of Judas, for betrayint^ Christ. Acts 1 : 18. Now this man (.ludas)
purchased a field with the reward of 'iniquity ; and falling headlong he
burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out.

Of Ananias and his wife Sapphira, for lying to God. Acts 5 : 1 — 10.
Both were struck down dead.

Of Herod. Acts 12 : 21 — 23. And upon a set day, Herod, arrayed in
royal apparel, sat upon his throne, and made an oration unto them. And
the people gave a shout, saying, It is the voice of a god, and not of a man.
And immediately the angel of the Lord smote him, because he gave not God
the glory : and he was eaten of worms, and gave up the ghost.

Of Ehjmas the sorcerer, for attempting to turn the deputy from the faith.
Acts 13 : 8 — 11. He was smitten with blindness for a season, and there
fell on him a mist and a darkness.

The above instances are but a few out of the very many recorded
in the Bible of Divine punishment inflicted in this world. We
might cite the instances of God's judgments upon the Jewish

84 DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

people during their sojourn in the wilderness ; yea, during their
whole history from the earliest period down to the present time.
We might cite his judgments upon the different heathen nations
for their oppression of the Jews; his judgments on Babylon,
Assyria, Tyre, Sidon, Chorazin, Bethsaida, Capernaum, and Jeru-
salem. But the above instances are sufficient to show that mankind
are sometimes, at least, rewarded and punished in this life.

SECTION IV.

Remarks on Rewards and Punishments.

The three preceding sections are designed to prove, not that
there is, or will be, no retribution in the future world, but that
there is a retribution in this. We have purposely omitted those
threatenings contained in the Bible which, by some, are supposed to
relate to a punishment to be inflicted in a future state of existence.
The strongest of those passages containing them, and those most
relied on by the advocates of future retribution, will be considered
in the course of this work.

It appears to us that on no subject whatever have mankind so
greatly and so generally erred as on the subject of rewards and
punishments. And on few, if any subjects, is it more important to
the well-being and happiness of man that he should have correct
views and information.

The theory of rewards and punishments, which has most exten-
sively prevailed in the world, is this : That this world is a state of
probation or trial, where mankind are forming characters for eternity.
That there is no such thing as retributive justice in this world ; but
that the reward of virtue, and punishment of vice, are reserved to
be administered in a future state of existence. In opposition to
this theory we urge the following objections.

1. It renders the reward of virtue, and the punishment of vice,
extremely uncertain. God is unchangeable ; his law is immutable,
and his system of moral government is the same, yesterday, to-day,
and forever. If, tlierefore, virtue goes unrewarded, and vice
unpunished, in time, what proof have we that such will not always
C5ontinue to be the case ? We are aware that some writers have

DOCTRINE OF KEWAIIDS AND PUNISHMENTS. 85

asserted tliat " inankiiKl are not rewarded and punished in time,
therefore they will be in eternity." But what kind of logic is this ?
Is the conclusion embraced in the premises ? So far from it the
only legitimate inference or conclusion to be drawn from the prem-
ises is this : Mankind are not rewai-ded nor punished in time,
tlierefore they never will be. If God is not just in this world, we
have no proof that he ever will be.

2. If this theory be admitted to be true, it renders it absolutely
certain that some virtuous actions vjill never be reivarded, and
that some vicious acts will never be punished. All mankind do
some good and some evil. If, therefore, some are admitted into
heaven because the balance of their actions have been good, then
they will receive no retribution for their sins. On the other hand
if some men go to hell because the balance of their actions have
been evil, then they will receive no reward for their good deeds.
If mankind do not go to heaven on the ground of merit, but because
they have complied with the conditions of the gospel, then those
who comply with these conditions will not be punished for their
sins ; and those who do not comply, will not be rewarded for their
virtues. If mankind go to heaven by reason of some miraculous
change, which is wrought in them in this life, it amounts to precisely
the same thing. Those who experience this change will not be
punished for the sins which they have committed ; those who do
not experience it will not be rewai'ded for their good deeds.

3. It destroys all distinction between the effects of good and
evil in this world. According to this theory, good is not good,
because it produces happiness here ; nor evil evil, because it pro-
duces misery. If it be admitted that the virtuous, in consequence
of their virtues, are more happy than the vicious, or that the vicious,
in consequence of their vices, are more miserable than the virtuous,
this overthrows the theory against which we are contending,
because it is an admission that there is a sort of retribution in this
life. But, so far from this being admitted, it is even contended by
some that, as a general thing, the righteous suffer more in this
world than the wicked, and that the wicked enjoy more happiness
than the righteous. The advocates of this opinion admit a distinc-
tion between the effects of good and evil, to be sure; but it is a
distinction altogether in favor of evil. If this be true, then vice is
rewarded with happiness, and virtue with misery I How do the

8G DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

advocates of this opinion know but that such a state of things may
always continue ? If so, then in order to be happy we must be
^'icious. and in order to avoid misery we must avoid practising vir-
tue. A theory which can be reduced to such absurdities cannot
possibly be true. We know of nothing that is evil except that
which lessens happiness, and produces misery ; nor of anything that
is good except that which produces happiness, and lessens misery.
Now, if the opinion just referred to be true, then good is converted
into evil, and evil into good.

4. It s?ipposes that caicses may exist, and be in ojjeratioji in this
world, imthout producing any effect whatever. It is no more true
that an effect cannot exist without a cause, than it is that a cause
cannot exist without producing an effect. Now, virtue and vice
exist in this world, and are causes ; they must, therefore, produce
their effects. To suppose that the vicious enjoy more happiness
than the virtuous, is to suppose that virtue is the cause of misery,
and vice the cause of happiness.

5. It is contrary to analogy. It places the effects and conse-
quences of men's actions altogether beyond the sphere in which they
act, and involves the absurd idea that we can sow our seed in one
field and reap the harvest in another. Mankind exercise their
physical powers — eat, drink and sleep ; cultivate the social relations
of life — love their parents, their wives, their husbands, and their
children, without expecting to be rewarded for it in a future state
of existence. Why, then, can they not love God, obey his law,
cultivate and exercise their intellectual and moral faculties, without
expecting a reward in the future world ?

6. It is of exceedingly pernicious moral tendency. The very
idea of retribution in another world for deeds performed in this,
presupposes that virtue is not rewarded, nor vice punished, here.
Now, to promulgate such a sentiment to the world is directly cal-
culated to produce the following impressions upon the minds of
men. Some will be led to conclude that, as neither virtue nor vice
are rewarded now, they never will be ; and, therefore, it is a mat
ter of perfect indifference which of them is practised. Others will
be led to conclude that happiness and misery are not at all depend-
ent upon men's actions, but that all the evils of this world are a
kind of matter of course, and unescapable and unavoidable. IIcncQ
they will make no exertions to secure happiness on the one hand

DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS. b.

nor to avoid evil or misery on tlie other. Again, others will como
to the conclusion, that the reward of virtue, and the punishment of
vice, are extraneous, — entirely sejiarate and abstract I'roni the
deeds performed, — and that, therefore, virtue is not to be loved
and practised for its own intrinsic value, nor vice shunned and
detested for its own intrinsic odiousness. Hence they will suppose
that tlie reward of the virtuous, in a future state, is a sort of ofl'set,
or compensation, to them for tlie trials, and deprivations, and suf-
ferings, which they have endured in the practice of virtue ; and the
punishment of the wicked an offset to the happiness they have
eiijoyed in the practice of sin. This view of the sulyect is directly
calculated to frighten and drive men from virtue, and disincliite
them to its practice.

If, in addition to the doctrine of no retribution in this life, you
add to it that the wicked enjoy themselves the best in this world,
then you increase its demoralizing tendency in a tenfold degree;
because this is not only calculated to make men hate virtue, but it
is directly calculated to make them love vice. Now, man loves
happiness; — this is " his being's end and aim." God has bound
this law of our nature " fast in fate." He has so constituted us
that we have an instinctive desire of happiness, and dread of misery.
Men will pursue that course which they think will yield the great-
est amount of happiness. Tell them, then, that to be virtuous they
will be miserable, and that to be vicious they will be happy, and
they will cling to vice with a death-like grasp, and avoid virtue as
they would avoid the jaws of death.

If, in addition to this, you add that the retributions of eternity
may be easily escaped by a timely repentance, then you have got
the old serpent's doctrine in complete perfection. " Ye shall not
surely die." That it is by no means certain. Some way of escape
will be pi-ovided, by which the threatened calamity will not come
upon you. Under the influence of this doctrine, thousands have
come to the conclusion to secure the happiness of this life by a
course of sin, and then by a timely repentance escape the threatened
punishment, and secure the happiness of eternity into tlic bargain.
If there is any doctrine on earth which gives man a complete
license to sin, this is the very one. We know of no doctrine which
can possibly be worse. Atheism promises no reward to the vicioua
Deism promises not the exemption of punishment to the wicked

88 DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

but this doctrine promises happiness to the wicked, and assures them
there is a way to escape all just retribution. But this doctrine is
as false as it is pernicious. It deceived our first parents. It has
deceived millions of the human race, and led them the downward
way to shame, misery, disgrace and death. The siren song is still
ringing in the ears of men, and deceiving thousands. It is high
time it was banished from the world. May God speed the day !

1 . It is contrary to human observation. Even some of the
advocates of future retribution admit that the virtuous are most
happy, and the vicious most miserable, in this world. The ancient
heathen philosophers admitted this. A certain leading divine, of
New England, who taught future retribution, was heard to say : —
" If there was no God, no heaven, no hell, no future state of exist-
ence, he would practise virtue for its own intrinsic value, and for
its present reward." This is the true doctrine. When this senti-
ment prevails among men the world will be reformed, and not
before. Let us now look over our own country, our own state, our
own town, our own neighborhood, and ask ourselves what class of
men, of all those with whom we are acquainted, are the most happy
Are they the idle, the dissolute, the abandoned, the vicious ? That
man's powers of perception must be exceedingly small, and out of
order, who cannot see that such is not the case. Again, let us ask
ourselves what class are the most miserable. Are they the indus-
trious, the prudent, the virtuous ? Are they those who deal their
bread to the hungry, who clothe the naked, visit the sick, rejoice
with those who do rejoice, and weep with those that weep ? So far
froiti it, if we find a truly happy man, he is one in whose heart
virtue reigns triumphant.

8. It is contrary to human experience. Who has not experi-
enced the pleasure and satisfaction derived from the consciousness
of having done his duty ? Who has not experienced the reward of
virtue ? Surely no one who has ever practised it. Virtue tends
to misery, does it ? No. If all the children of virtue could speak
out on this subject, their united testimony would be, without one
dissenting voice, it is not so ; the reverse is the flict. The natural
tendency of virtue is to happiness. Wliy is it that the wicked are
miserable ? Why is it that the greatest criminals, in the last hour
of their earthly existence, invariably certify that their whole life has

DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS. 89

been one continued scene of unhappiness ? It is because the natu-
ral tendency of vice is to misery.

9. It is contrary to the 'plain declarations of the xcord of God^
(1.) This theory says, God does not judge mankind in this world.

The Bible declares, " Verily he is a God that judgeth in the earth.'
And again, " I am the Lord which exercise loving-kindness, judg-
ment and righteousness, in the earth." Ps. 58 : 11 ; Jer. 9 : 24.

(2.) It declares that there is no reward for virtue, nor punishment
for vice, in this world. But the Bible says, " Verily there is a
reward for the righteous." Again, " Behold, the righteous shall
be recompensed i?t the earth, much more the wicked and the
sinner." Ps. 58 : 11 ; Prov. 11 : 31.

(3.) It teaches that it is a matter of perfect indifference, so far as
our present happiness or misery is concerned, what course we pursue.
But the Bible informs us that " Wisdom's ways are ways of pleas-
antness, and all her paths are peace." Prov. 3 : 7. The objector
may say, " This is undoubtedly true of wisdom's ways, but it is just
as true of the ways of folly." To this we reply that the Bible, in
strong contrast with this, says of the wicked, " Destruction and
misery are in their ways, and the way of peace they have not
known." Rom. 3 : 16, 17.

(4.) It promises equal happiness to the righteous and wicked in
this world. But the Scriptures tell us, " Great peace have they
who love thy law." Ps. 119 : 165. It may be said, " This is
true of the righteous, but it is equally true of the wicked." We
answer : the Bible affirms " There is tio peace to the wicked."
Isa. 48 : 22.

(5.) It promises a way of escape from just punishment to the sin-
ner. But God says he " will by no means clear the guilty.'
" Though hand join in hand, the wicked shall not be unpunished."
Exod. 34 : 7 ; Prov. 11 : 21.

(6.) It teaches that it is a matter of no consequence, so far as this
life IS concerned, whether the intellectual and moral faculties of man
are under the guidance, control and direction, of the animal pro-
pensities, or whether the passions and propensities are governed by
the intellect and morals. But the Bible teaches that "to be car-
nally minded is death ; but to be spiritually minded is life and
peace." Rom. 8 : 6.

10. It comes in contact with farts which a^e plainly and explic<-

90 DOCTRINE OF KEWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

itly stated in the Bible. The Bible abounds with instances of
divine punishment inflicted in this life. In Section III. of this
Chapter we have collected thirty instances of this kind ; and these
comprise but a small portion out of the vast number that are
recorded in the Scriptures. It has been stated that " although God
does soractinies see fit to pour out his judgments upon nations and
communities in their collective capacity, yet he never metes out
retributive justice to single individuals." This is not true. Out
of the instances collected, referred to above, twenty-three cases are
those of individuals. It is a fact, then, that mankind are rewarded
and punished in this life. Of course the doctrine of no retribution
in this world falls to the ground.

Such are our objections to the doctrine of retribution in another
world for deeds performed in this life. We will now take the fol-
lowing position. Mankind are rewarded and punished in this
LIFE. This position we sustain by the following arguments :

1. From the justice of God. God's justice is active. Like all
the other attributes of the Deity, it is an operative principle. We
might as well suppose that power, that benevolence, or love, could
lay perfectly dormant and inactive in the Deity, as to suppose this
of justice. The highest exercise of justice consists in suitably and
equitably rewarding and punishing all moral agents accord'ng to
their works. Justice requires that the virtuous be rewarded, at
the time when, and in the place where, they are virtuous; and that
the vicious be punished at the time, and in the place, where they
are vicious. IF, therefore, the justice of God is an active principle,
matdciiid are as much rewarded and punished here as they ever will
be. It follows, from this argument, that if mankind, or any portion
of them, practise vice in a future state of existence, they will be
punished there ; but then, it will not be for sins committed here,
but for sins committed there. If there are any wlio suppose that
vice will be practised in tlie spiritual world, it belongs to them to
prove it. The question whether vice will be practised there does
not belong to our present subject.

2. From the nature of God's moral government. That man is
subject to certain laws, and that these laws were instituted by the
Creator, will not be disputed. Well, what was the design of God
in instituting these laws ? Was it to promote his own happiness, or
to add to his glory ? Surely this will not be pretended. For God

DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISnilL'NTS. 91

is now, and always has been, infinitely glorious. His glory, there-
fore, cannot be increased nor diminished. lie is perfectly happy in
and of himself; yea, infinitely happy "in his own immortality."
In crivinar laws to man, then, he designed the good of man. His
laws, therefore, must be founded in the very nature and fitness of
things. Tliey must be based in the very nature and constitution
of man. They must be designed to point out to man the course
which he ought to pursue, in order to secure to himself the greatest
amount of happiness ; and the course which he ought to avoid, if he
would avoid his own misery. Hence, misery nmst be connected
with the violation of these laws, and happiness with their observ-
ance. It is in this sense that Ciod has connected haj^piness with
virtue, and misery with vice. It is in this sense that punishment
treads close upon the heels of transgression. It is in this sense that
virtue is its own reward, and vice its own punishment.

3. From the history of tnankind. No one acquainted with the
history of the human race, need be told that the historic page
abounds with instances of the displays of God's retributive justice.
Tyrants and oppressors may have flourished and prospered for a
while, and to all outward appearance may have been happy. But
their own confessions have revealed the fires which raged within,
and the torments which reigned in their bosoms. And sooner or
later their violence, their cruelties and their oppressions, have been
visited upon their own heads. The description of such, given by
the Psalmist, is true to the letter. " I have seen the wicked in
great power, and spreading himself like the green bay-tree. Yet
he passed away, and lo, he was not : yea, I sought him, but he could
not be found." Nations may have been cruel and oppressive, and
may have risen to great power and worldly grandeur by such
means ; but it was only to receive a more tremendous fall, and to
experience the mortification and shame of being in their turn the
down-trodden and the oppressed. All of which verifies the truth
of the proverb, " Righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a re-
proach to any people." Prov. 1-4 : 34 ; Ps. 37 : 35, 3G.

4. From the ohserKatioa and experience of viankiiid. See
objections to the doctrine of future retribution. Obj. 7 and 8.

5. From the direct and posilire testimony of the Bible. See
objections as above. Obj. 9, Specifications 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, and 6.

92 DOCTRINE OF KEWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

6. From facts which are clearly stated in the Bible. See ob<
jections as above. Obj. 10.

We will now notice the objections to the doctrine of retribution
in this life. It is objected,

1. " That the pious and virtuoiis are frequently unfortunatey
and sometimes miserable, in this worlds This is undoubtedly
true; but, we ask, are the virtuous miserable and unfortunate
because they are virtuous ? In other words, do they suffer the
penalty of God's moral law ? This will not be pretended. But if
they do not, then their miseries must be attributed to some other
cause. This leads us to remark, that man is governed by three
different sets of laws. He is a physical, intellectual, and moral
being; and is governed by physical, intellectual, and moral laws.
These laws operate separately and independently of each other. If
man obeys the physical laws, he will receive the reward of health
and physical enjoyment. If the intellectual, he will experience
intellectual enjoyment. If the moral, he will enjoy that happiness
which flows from the exercise of the moral faculties. If he obeys
them all, he will derive pleasure and satisfaction from each of these
sources; and experience all the happiness which is allotted to a
human being. It must also be remembered that mankind, both
good and bad, are subject to various evils and misfortunes, which
are not of our own procuring, which cannot be warded off, and which
cannot be considered as the penalty of any law whatever. If these
facts are constantly borne in mind, they will serve to explain all the
seeming discrepancy in the administration of rewards and punish-
ments. Again, mankind are extremely liable to be deceived and
mistaken in their judgment on this subject. It may be well for us
to mention the several grounds of deception. 1. They may be
deceived by the pretensions and professions of men. It is not every
man who professes to be virtuous, who really is so. It is often the
case that those who profess the most religion have the least ; and
those who profess none at all have the most. If, therefore, mankind
calculate the deserts of their fellow-men by their professions, they
will often judge a man to be deserving of reward when he is not
and another to be deserving of punishment when he is not. Cer
tainly, we cannot expect that God will bend himself to the notions
of such concerning justice, 2. Mankind are liable to be mistaken
in their estimate of the amount and extent of the guilt of their

DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS. 93

fellow-nioti. All men are not equally guilty for committing tlie
Bame act. Two men may commit the same act, and one may bo
greatly guilty, and the other not guilty at all. Tlicre arc different
degrees of responsibility or accountability. In relation to the phys-
ical and intellectual laws, it is, perhaps, strictly true that ignorance
of those laws excuses no man. That is, man will suffer the conse-
quences of disobeying them, whether he has a knowledge of their
existence or not. But in relation to the moral laws, ignorance of
them, where that ignorance is not voluntary, dais excuse a man t(
some extent at least. We may, then, greatly err in calculating the
guilt of our fellow-men. God only knows the heart. He only
knows to what extent men are guilty. He only knows how much
of reward or punishment his creatures are deserving of; and we
have no reason to expect that he will dispense his rewards and
punij^hments to suit our views of what justice requires. 3. Man-
kind may be deceived by their own estimate of themselves. They
may think themselves deserving of reward when they are not, and
undeserving of punishment when in fact they deserve it. They
may be ignorant of the physical laws, and live in the habitual viola-
tion of them, and not know it. They may think themselves per-
fectly guiltless for so doing, and they may be so; but the conse-
quences will be precisely the same. They must suffer pain, sick-
ness and disease. They may form a wrong estimate of what con-
stitutes virtue, and think they are practising it, when they are not.
In this case, although they may look for reward, they will not
receive it, for they do not deserve it. This was the case with the
ancient Pharisees. They made religion consist in the practice of
forms and ceremonies. These they faithfully performed, and judged
themselves to be very pious, holy and virtuous men. But if the
testimony of Jesus is to be credited, they were very far from right-
eousness ; and although they judged themselves deserving of rewarc( .
yet they were not.

Now, in reference to those who profess to be virtuous, are
esteemed to be such by their fellow-men, and yet are miserable and
unhappy ; for instance, suffer pain, sickness, and all the deprivations
consequent upon ill health. It may be that their misfortunes are
of that kind to which all are liable, and from which none are entirely
exempt. Perhaps they have inherited a bad constitution. In that
case, it is their misfortune and not their fault. It may be they have

1)4 DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

voluntaril/ — either ignorantly or knowingly — violated the physi-
cal laws of their nature. If they have done it ignorantly, they
cannot escape the consequences ; if knowingly, they have incurred
a penalty which they ought to suffer, and will suffer, so long as they
continue to violate those laws. But, it may be, they are not what
they profess to be — virtuous men. Even if their outward conduct
is moral, they may perform all their good deeds from bad motives;
and. in that case, are not entitled to any reward, nor will they
receive any. The truth is, a man may cultivate the moral faculties
ever so much, and live in the strictest conformity to God's moral
law ; yet, if he disregards the laws of health, eats too mucli, drinks
too much, sleeps too much, exercises too little or too much, exposes
himself unnecessarily or necessarily, or eats, drinks, and sleeps too
little, he cannot escape the consequences. The fact of his obeying
the moral laws will not exempt him from the penalty of violating
the laws of his physical constitution. As a moral being, he may
experience that happiness wliicli flows from the exercise and cultiva-
tion of his moral faculties. As a physical being, he may, at the
same time, suffer pain, sickness and disease, as a necessary conse-
quence of neglect or violation of the physical laws. But in no
case, if the man is truly a virtuous man, can you rob him of virtue's
reward. He may meet with misfortunes. His riches may " take
to themselves wings and fly away." Friends may desert him. He
may be persecuted. He may be incarcerated in prison, or confined
within the gloomy walls of the dungeon. He may be suspended on
the gallows, tied to the stake, and around him may be gathered the
fagot and the flame. But, " amid the war of elements, the wreck
of matter, and the crush of worlds," he will he unmoved. He
wallvs forth in all the " conscious dignity of independent virtue."
In prosperity he rejoices ; in adversity he is resigned. He loves
virtue for its own intrinsic value ; practises it because he loves it,
and for its present reward. His soul is stayed on God ; for he
knows that God is on the side of virtue. In life, and in death, he
feels and experiences the " soul's calm sunshine and the heartfelt
joy which is virtue's prize."

2. It is objected " that the wicked are frequently prosperous
and happy in this life." That the wicked may be prosperous and
happy, in one sense, is undoubtedly true. That is, it may be true
of the merely immoral man. But that they are ever prosperous

' D()CTUINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISH MKNTS. 05

and happy in the sense that the virtuous arc, or in the higlicst sense
of thot^e terms, we deny. But the objector says " lie is acquainted
witli a number of wicked men, who evidently enjoy themselves aa
well as any people on earth." Hold, my dear sir. Arc you sure
of this ? Appearances are often deceptive. We frequently see our
Ibllow-creaturcs placed in circumstances which we judge to be favor-
able, and conclude they must be happy ; but, on becoming acquainted
with the facts, we learn they are not. Indeed, sometimes men ap-
pear to be happy, and act happy, when they are not. Paganini,
of Paris, in France, was a celebrated wit, musician and theatrical
performer. He was one of the most jocose and humorsome of men.
He was thought to be the most happy of men. He was considered
a very amusing companion, and his company was sought for by all.
One day Pa.ganiui went to a celebrated physician of Paris, and.
without informing him who he was, complained of habitual melan-
choly. " Have you been long troubled with it ? " asked the i)liysi
cian. " Yes, for a number of years." " Does it give you much
trouble ? " " Yes, it destroys all my peace. It troubles me by
night and by day; and I have frequently been more than half in-
clined to destroy myself." " I advise you," said the physician,
" to find the company of Paganini, and keep it : he will cure you
of your melancholy." " Alas ! " cried the unhappy man, " I am
that very Paganini."^ Tiberius was a Roman emperor. He had
abundance of wealth, was enthroned in power, and enjoyed every
means of gratifying his sensual appetites to the very full. He was
placed in circumstances which, by the mass of mankind, would be
judged favorable to produce happiness. But was Tiberius happy ?
The following letter, written by him to the Roman Senate, shows
that he was not : " What to write, conscript fathers, in what
terms to express myself, or what to refrain from writing, is a matter
of such perplexity, that if I know how to decide may the just gods
and goddesses of vengeance doom me to die in pangs worse than
those under which / linger every day." On this, Tacitus makes
the following remarks : " We have here the features of the inward
man. His crimes retaliated upon him with the keenest retribution ;
BO true is the saying of the great philosopher, the oracle of ancient

* This story is quoted from memory. We may be mistiikeu in the name,
but are certain we are not in the fact

96 DOCTKINE OF KEWARBS AND PUNISHMENTS.

wisdijm (Socrates), that, if the minds of tyrants were laid open to
our view, we should see them gashed and mangled with the whips
and stings of horror and remorse. By blows and stripes the flesh
is made to quiver ; and, in like manner, cruelty and inordinate
passions, malice and evil deeds, become internal executioners, and>
with unceasing torture, goad and lacerate the heart. Of this truth
Tiberius is a melancholy instance. Neither the imperial dignity,
nor the gloom of solitude, nor the rocks of Caprea, could shield him
from himself. He lived on the rack of guilt, and his wounded
spirit groaned in agony." How many thousands and millions of
cases of the same kind there have been, and are now ! And it is to
be feared that, in consequence of human folly, there will be thou-
sands and millions more. When, therefore, we see the wicked appar-
ently happy, we ought to remember that their happiness may be ia
appearance only, and not in reality. But again. It may be that
those whom the objector esteems to be so wicked, and who he thinks
are so happy, are not so wicked as he supposes, after all. Under a
very rough exterior many a man carries the very best of hearts ;
and under the cloak of religion, yea, under the very " livery of the
court of heaven," many a man carries a heart of the most con-
summate knavery, hypocrisy and deception. But we have said that
the wicked, i. e., the merely immoral man, may be happy. But in
what sense may he be happy? By the merely immoral man, we
mean one who is destitute of moral principles, and neglects to cul-
tivate the moral faculties. Such men there have been, and such
men there are, who, notwithstanding their utter destitution of moral
principle, yet yield the strictest obedience to the physical laws. In
such cases, you will see in them the stout, muscular, athletic and
robust frame, a fine flow of health and spirits, and perhaps they
may be lively, cheerful, and, in a certain sense, happy. And why
should they not be ? They have obeyed those laws upon the ob-
servance of which hangs suspended our physical enjoyment ; and
why should they not receive their reward? But what kind of
happiness is it which they enjoy ? we ask again. Is it that high
and holy kind enjoyed by the righteous? No. They know
nothing of the satisfaction which is derived from the consciousness
of having done our duty. They are strangers to the happiness
which flows from the exercise of the moral faculties. They experi-
ence none of the rewards of virtue, for they do not practise virtue.

DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND rCNlSHMENTS. 97

Their enjoyment, therefore, is merely of a sensual, earthly, animal
kind. They enjoy themselves in the same manner as do the brutes ;
in the same manner as docs the horse, the ox, or the swine. Reader,
is this the greatest good of life ? Is this the highest happiness
allotted to human beings? We tell you, nay. And, if you tliinlc
it is, we tell you, you have made a sad and most fatal mistake,
which, sooner or later, and before you leave this earthly clime, you
will learn to your sorrow.

But some will say, perhaps, " We know the doctrine of retribu-
tion in this life is not true, for we have practised virtue, and have
received no reward." If you have received no reward, it must be
for some of the following reasons. Either you are not what you
profess to be, or you have made a false estimate of what constitutes
virtue; or you practise it from wrong motives; or, in looking for
an imaginary reward in a future world, you have overlooked the
real one, and trampled it under your feet. If it is for either of
these reasons, your case forms no objection to our theory. You
receive no reward, for the reason that you do not deserve any.

3. Another objection is, " The theory of retribution in this life
is of had moral tendency." Of bad moral tendency! Why?
How ? " 0 ! " it is said, " this theory makes all reward and punish-
ment limited, and confines both to this world. Consequently, the
inducements presented to the mind of man, for him to practise
virtue and refrain from vice, are not great enough." " Man," it
is said, " is greatly influenced by appeals to his hopes and fears.
Hence, the greater the reward promised, and punishment threatened,
the greater the influence."

This theory, then, " makes all reward and punishment limited."
Well, suppose it docs. Is not man a finite being ? Is he not
exceedingly limited in all his capacities, capabilities, and powers ?
Is he not a frail child of humanity, and extremely liable to err ?
No man can dispute that he is. Should he not, then, be the sub-
ject of limited rewards and punishments ? How absurd to suppose
the contrary ! The very fact, then, on which this objection is based,
that this theory makes rewards and punishments limited, is a strong
confirmation of its truth. But, " it confines rewards and punish-
ments to this world." Very well. Where does man do his deeds
of virtue and vice ? Is it not in this world ? Most certainly it is.
Well, what time and place more suitable to reward and punish him,
9 •

98 DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

than at the time when, and in the place where, he deserves it?
But, " the inducements are not sufficient." Are not ? But do
men love their wives, parents, brothers, sisters, or children, because
they expect to be rewarded for it in another world ? Or do they
refrain from hating them for fear of being punished in another
world if they do ? If such be the fact, then our sentiments of
respect for human nature must sink into nothing; and all men may
exclaim with Brutus : " 0 virtue, I have worshipped you as a god,
but have found thou art but an empty name ! " Again, does the
farmer labor and toil to cultivate his farm, sow his seed, and gather
his crops, thinking that he will be rewarded for it in eternity ?
Does the mechanic pursue his daily avocation for the sake of any
other reward than that which he receives here ? Will a man per-
form a day's labor with any more faithfulness or cheerfulness, under
the promise of a reward however great in eternity, than he will
under the promise of a dollar at the close of his day's labor ? Once
more. Do the wicked practise sin in this world with the expecta-
tion of being rewarded for it in another ? No. All these are
actuated solely and simply by present motives. If, then, the wicked
can be induced to practise sin for the sake of the pleasure which
they imagine is connected therewith in this life, cannot the virtuous
be induced to practise virtue for the sake of that happiness which
is the certai?i and sure reward of it here ? But suppose those whom
we denominate the virtuous are actuated by the motives which the
objector would present, are they worthy of the appellation, virtuous,
which we bestow upon them ? Suppose you see a man administer
to the wants and necessities of his fellow-men. You ask him why
he docs it. He replies : " For the sake of obtaining heaven." You
ask him if he has no sympathies for human kind; no benevolence
of heart ; no humanity to man. And he tells you " no, he is
actuated by higher motives than these, his object is to secure his
own happiness in the paradise above." What would you think of
such a warm-hearted philanthropist as this ? Or, sujjpose you see
a man tempted to do evil, to steal, rob, or murder, as the case may
be, but he resists. You ask him why he did not commit the act.
lie replies : " I most certainly should have done it, had I not been
afraid of going to hell if I did." What would you think of a man
of such strong virtuous principle as this ? Would you think either
of thcsQ characters meritorious, or deserving of any reward what

r

COCTKINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS. 99

ever ? Certainly not. No. Barbarians practise on better princi-
ples than these ; and the veriest heathen on earth would scout such
morality and virtue.

•' But man is a being actuated by hope and fear." So he is.
But does it follow that we are to make unreal representations to hia
hopes and fears ? We know this plan has been adopted. I'arenta
sometimes adopt it in the government of their children. They will
tell them of ghosts and hobgoblins, of immortal devils, and bears in
the cellar. But what rational man ever supposed that children
were ever made any better by such a course of treatment ? The
fears of mankind have been appealed to too much. Past history
proves that sanguinary laws and cruel penalties have always defeated
their own object. The fear of an endless hell may perhaps restrain
the outward actions of some, but it never made one single soul any
better. It has no power to purify the human heart.

The reward which the objector would offer is greater than the
one we offer, to be sure ; but it is more remote, and by thousands
would not be judged to be very certain. The pursishment which
the objector would threaten is greater than that we threaten. But
the objector himself provides a way by which it may be easily
escaped. Timely repentance will wipe off the stain, and exonerate
from the penalty. Hence, there is no certainty about it. Now, it
appears to us that it must be obvious to every man of sense, that
the preaching of rewards and punishments which are absolutely
certain and sure., will exert a more powerful influence upon man,
than the preaching of rewards and punishments which are uncertain,
even although the latter may be much greater than the former. Is
the doctrine of present rewards and punishments, then, of bad moral
tendency ? Is it dangerous to inform mankind that happiness is
connected with virtue, and misery with vice ? Does not man love
happiness, and dread misery ? Is it wrong, then, to tell him that
if he practises virtue, he will be happy ? that if he practises sin, he
will certainly and inevitably be miserable ? Is it because mankind
have believed this doctrine in past ages, that licentiousness has
abounded and sin so extensively prevailed ? No. God knows it is
not so. It is because they have believed that there is pleasure in
sin, and that virtue and religion were designed to make their
pleasures less on earth. The world can never be reformed until
this wicked, and abominable, and pernicious error, is rooted out.

100 DOCTRINE OF EEWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

When mankind are brought to believe, firmly and sincerely, that
there is a reward for virtue this side of a located heaven, and a
recompense for vice this side of a located hell, then virtue will
reign triumphant, and a more powerful, thorough, and general
reformation will take place than the world ever yet saw.

4. It has been objected that " This is the same doctrine that was
held by the ancie?it Saddiccees." We know the Sadducees believed
in the doctrine of present rewards and punishments. In this we
agree with them. But they also held that death was the last end
of man. From this we dissent. We are not, therefoi-e, Sadducees,
because we happen to agree with them on the doctrine of rewards
and punishments. We believe in the existence of one God. So
does the objector ; so did the Pharisees ; so did the Sadducees. But
is the objector a Universalist, Pharisee, or Sadducee, because he
agrees with them in believing in one God ? The Sadducees believed
implicitly in the five books of Moses, and received them as a rule
of faith and practice. They could not find the doctrine of future
retribution in them ; but they did find the doctrine of retribution in
this life ; hence they rejected the former, and embraced the latter.
And this is one of our reasons for doing the same. The Sadducees
held other doctrines, which in a great degree nullified the influence
of their views respecting rewards and punishments upon them ; but,
notwithstanding this, they were a much more moral, virtuous, and
respectable sect than their neighbors the Pharisees, although the
latter believed in the (supposed to be) purifying doctrine of future
retribution. They never received half the censures, nor half the
condemnatory denunciations, from Jesus Christ, that the Phari-
sees did. Jesus frequently spoke of the Pharisees as " hypocrites,
whited sepulchres, serpents, generation of vipers," &c. ; but he never
bestowed these appellations upon the Sadducees. And although he
warned his disciples to beware of the doctrine of the Pharisees and
the Sadducees, yet we are not informed that the views of the
Sadducees respecting rewards and punishments was the doctrine
referred to. It is far more probable that it was their doctrine
respecting a future state.

5. It is said " That there is no meicy in this system of rewards
and punishments." No ijiercy in it! Is it so, then, that God
caiHiot be just, and at the same time be merciful ? If so, then to
those who are punished God is not merciful, and to those who are

DOCTRIxNE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMKNTS. 101

Baved, hi is not just. This impeaches both the justice and merc^
of the divine Being, The higliest exercise of mercy consists in
withliolding unnecessary or unjust punishment. Hence, God can
punish his creatures all that justice i-equires, and at the same time
be merciful to them. He can be both just and merciful at the same
time. Cannot a parent chastise his children all they deserve, and
do it in mercy? So can God. Hence the Psalmist says, "Unto
thee, 0 Lord, belongeth mercy ; for thou renderest to every man
according to his works." Ps. 62 : 12.

6. But it is also said " There is no grace in this system."
" Mankind," it is said, " according to this system, are punished all
they deserve; and, therefore, there is no room for the exercise of
grace." Indeed ! But are not these rewards and punishments
limited ? And is there not room enough for the exercise of grace
after the dispensation of rewards and punishments has ceased ?
Cannot a father punish and reward his children all they merit, and,
after they arrive to the age of twenty-one years, give them each a
farm as an act of grace ? And cannot God reward and punish his
creatures all they merit in time, and in eternity bestow upon them
immortality, as his gift to them through grace ? Certainly, the
fact of our having been justly dealt by in time gives us no claim on
God for any benefits to be extended to us in another world. But
we have shown it to be the doctrine of the Bible that " God will
render to every man according to his works." If, therefore, the
objector thinks there is no mercy nor grace in this theory, we leave
him to settle the dispute with the Bible.

7. It is objected that " This theory gives no rational account
of what, or in lohat, the punishinent of sin co?isists." We think
we have been sufficiently plain and definite on this subject ; but, if
the objector is not satisfied, we will now try to make ourselves
understood. The nature of the punishment of sin depends altogether
upon the nature of the sin committed. If it is a neglect of the
physical laws, then it is a deprivation of the enjoyment which flows
from the exercise of the physical powers. If a violation of these
laws, it is the physical pain and misery which is the necessary
consequence. If it is a neglect of the intellectual laws, it is a depri-
vation of the pleasure derived from the exercise of these faculties;
and, besides, the individual must be deplorably ignorant, and, in
point of intellect, sink to a level with the brute creation. If a

9*

102 DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

violation of tliese laws, it is mental uneasiness and unhappiness,
frequently terminating in partial derangement, or positive insanity.
If it is a neglect of the moral laws, it is a deprivation of the happi-
ness which results from the exercise of the moral powers. If a
violation of these laws, it is the misery and unhappiness which fol-
low necessarily. If it is both a neglect and violation of either or
all of these laws, then the punishment, as is seen, will be both nega-
tive and positive; a deprivation on the one hand, and positive
suffering on the other. We trust the subject is now sufficiently
plain, and if so, the objection we are considering falls to the ground.
8. Another objection is that, ^"^ According to this theory, much
of the -punishment, which is experienced by the guilty, consists in
remorse of conscience" " Now," it is said, " it is well knoivn
that by a long-continued course of sin, conscience may become
completely paralyzed and inactive, so that it ceases to reproach or
sting the transgressor." Whether the conscience can ever become
entirely dormant and inactive is very doubtful. If there are any
cases of this kind, they must be exceedingly rare ; and they form
exceptions to the general rule. It is true, the Bible speaks of some
whose consciences were " seared as with a hot iron ;" but this does
not prove that their consciences had become extinct, nor entirely
inactive. That the conscience may become measurably dormant is un-
doubtedly true ; but it must be recollected that if there is such a thing
as remorse of conscience, there is such a thing as i\\& pleasiire derived
from a conscience " void of offence." Conscience not only condemns
us for our faults, but it approves us for our virtues. In proportion,
therefore, as an individual becomes insensible to remorse of con-
science, in that same proportion he becomes insensible to its approving
smiles. Now, does he gain anything by this ? Is he placed in any
better circumstances ? in circumstances more favorable to the enjoy-
ment of happiness ? No. As the inward monitor speaks not to
approve, so its warning voice speaks but feebly. In that case, the
individual becomes more reckless and daring ; less circumspect and
cautious, and more bold in his crimes. Of course he is more easily
detected, and more exposed to the penalties which are annexed to
the laws and institutions which have been established by man. We
can imagine no deprivation which can be worse, nor no condition on
earth which can be more deplorable, than for an individual to be

DOCTRINE OF REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS. 103

destitute of conscience. The fact, then, on which tliis objection is
based forms no real objection to the theory we are advocating.

9. It maybe objected that, '■'■ As a part of the punishment of
sin consists in remorse of conscience, and as, according to Phre-
nology, some men have a large share of conscience, and others only
a small degree, therefore, those v>ho deserve the least jnaiishineni
tvill receive the most, and those who deserve the most will receive
the least." To this we reply j- — If two men perform the same act,
and one of them possesses a great share of conscience, he is guilty
in a great degi-ee ; if the other has naturally only a small share of
conscience, he is guilty only in a small degree. One, therefore,
deserves a great degree of punishment, the other only a small
degree. This objection, then, only proves that our theory of rewards
and punishments is one of the strictest impartiality, equity, and
justice.

10. It may be asked, " Hoiv does the self-murderer get his pun-
ishmentV Self-murder! We know of no such crime. Murder
implies malice aforethought. But the Bible informs us that " no
man ever yet hated his own flesh." The crime of self-murder is
therelbre impossible. We know that a certain declaration is often
quoted to prove that there is such a crime, namely, " No self-mur-
derer shall enter the kingdom of heaven," This declaration is sup-
posed by some to be in the Bible ; but it is not. There is no such
passage in the book. The word self, and murder, or murderer, are
nowhere connected in the whole Bible. By the " self-murderer,"
we presume the objector means the suicide. If, then, it be asked,
" How does the suicide get his punishment ? " we answer : The act
of suicide is generally, if not always, committed by those who are
of unsound mind, — those who are acting under the influence of
either partial or positive derangement. It is extremely doubtful
whether any person of sane mind ever, coolly and deliberately, in
the sober exercise of his judgment, put a period to his own exist-
ence. Those who commit the act of suicide under the influence of
insanity are not responsible; hence, incur no guilt, and, conse-
quently, no punishment. But, allowing some do commit this act
in the exercise of their reason, what then ? The whole difficulty in
the mind of the objector may arise from a false view which he enter-
tains respecting the object and mode of divine punishment. If you
suppose divine punishment to be retaliatory, — that is, that a cer-

104 DOCxraNE oT rewards jind punisujiexts.

tain quantum oi' pain is inflicted on tlie transgressor, equal in
amount to that which he has occasioned, or that he is made to expe-
rience a certain amount of evil equal to tliat which he has produced,
or that he is made to suffer simply and solely because he has com-
mitted an evil act, — all this is a very great mistake. No. God
punishes to reform and make better. His punishments are disci-
plinary, emendatory, and salutary. He docs not, therefore, inflict
pain upon the transgressor simply iecause an evil act has been
committed, but in order that the crime may not be repeated.
Again, if the objector supposes that God, in the administration of
his moral government, is under the necessity of specially interfering
and dii'ectly punishing his creatures, this is another very great mis-
take. No. God is under no necessity of guarding the interests of
his law by penal enactments and penal sanctions. It is a law, as
we have seen, which is founded in the nature and fitness of things,
— a law written in the very constitution of man. God's law, there-
fore, unlike all the laws ever instituted by man, does, by its own
operation, absolutely secure the reward of virtue and the punish-
ment of vice. God, to be sure, may, at certain times, and in certain
cases, inflict direct punishment upon the violators of his law. But
this is not his general mode of administration. As a general thing,
we know of no penalty annexed to the law of God except the nat-
ural and necessary consequences which flow from its violation ; nor
any punishment for sin except the natural and necessary conse-
quences which flow from the practice of vice. How strong is the
love of life ! How instinctively man will cling to it, and shrink
from death ! How great must be the suffering, and how intense
the agony, endured by that mind, which will prompt its possessor to
voluntarily cut the strong cord which binds him to earth ! " But,"
you may say, " all this suffering and agony he has brought upon him-
self by his own voluntary sins." All this may be very true; and,
if so, it is a proof that sin is punished in this life. Of the suicide,
then, it may be said, that, by a course of sin and transgression,
he has plunged himself into misery, until God uses his own hand as
the instrument of his own destruction. He is cut off" from life and
all its endearments, and his career of wickedness has terminated in
untimely death. It may be well to mention here that the ]3il)le
nowhe're enumerates suicide among the catalogue of crimes, nor the
suicide among the catalogue of criminals. We would not now wish
to be understood as justifying the act of suicide, ^'ery far from it,

DOCTRINE OF RKWARDS AND PCNISHMKNTS. 105

We mention this fact because it is a fact, and the reader will bear
in mind it is a fact for which we are not responsible. If the
objector, therefore, is disposed to cavil, let him cavil at the Bible,
not with us. We suppose the reason why the Bible does not speak
of suicide as a crime, is because the scripture writers, all of them,
took it for granted that it was an act which would not be very fre-
quently committed, and very seldom indeed, if ever, by a person in
the sober exercise of his reason and judgment.

11. But the objector may say, " Suppose a man to murder a
felloio-being, arid the next moment turn round and kill himself—
how is he punished for this double crime, committed in the very
last moment of his life? " We frankly confess that this is, to all
ai)poarance, one of the greatest difficulties, in the way of our theory,
wliich can possibly be stated. We admit it to be a very plausible
objection. But, supposing that no satisfactoiy reply can be made
to it, — what then ? Let it be borne in mind that this objection is
founded on an extreme case. How many of the human family are
guilty of this crime ? Not one to an hundred thousand. Must it
not be a very strong theory against which only one difficulty out of
mamj can be presented, which we, short-sighted mortals, cannot
remove ? IMust not that theory be considered absolutely invulner-
able against which only one objection out of many can be urged,
which cannot be satisfactorily answered ; especially when even
that one objection is founded on an extreme case, — a case which
rarely happens among men ? But we are not afraid to meet this
objection in the very face. To murder a human being, and then
for the murderer to turn round and kill himself, is an unnatural
crime. Charity would lead us to suppose that no man would be
guilty of such an act witliout extraordinary provocation. The man
who could commit such a deed must be under the influence of the
most powerful animal excitement. His passions, for the time being,
must have the complete ascendency over him, and be absolutely
uncontrollable. Now, is it not a well-known fact that some men
have not that government and control of their passions that others
have ? And should not these be mitigating circumstances in the
case of persons guilty of killing a human being and themselves at
the same time ? We know that in the eye of tljose laws instituted
by man they would not be. But, we ask, how will they be looked
on in the eye of that great law of love which God has instituted for
the government of his creatures ? We do not a^ik, how will tlvae

lOG DOCTRINE OF KEWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

persons be looked on by the eyes of men ; but we ask, how will they
be looked on by the eye of that God who "sees not as man sees,"
who is acquainted with all the thoughts of his creatures, their
motives and intentions ? He also is acquainted with our frailty,
our liability to err, the circumstances in which we may be placed,
and all the influences with which we may be. surrounded. He is
our Lawgiver and our Judge ; and his law, by its own operation,
secures to the violator of it all the punishment he thinks him to be
deserving of. We ask, again, how will persons guilty of the crime
we are considering, under the mitigating circumstances we have
named, be looked upon in the eye of that charity which "suffereth
long, and is kind," and which requires of mankind that they look
not too severely upon the faults and foibles of their fellow-men ?
That heart must be callous indeed, and insensible to the feelings of
humanity, which will prompt its possessor to look on the agonies
and suflFerings of the suicide, which have been the cause of his rais-
ing the hand of destruction upon himself, or upon the miseries
endured by that man whose passions are so violent and ungovernable
as that he can commit such a crime as the one we are considering,
and then say, " It is not enough ! " If persons guilty of these
crimes deserve our censure, they also deserve our pity and commis-
eration. If they are guilty, they are also unfortunate. But they
deserve our pity no more than does that man who would add one
single iota to the pangs and sufferings which they endure. The
punishment of those guilty of the crime under consideration, consists
in their suffering the natural consequences of sin. A course of sin
and fully, after having destroyed the happiness of the unfortunate
being, and after he has suffered the pangs and sorrows of the trans-
gressor, has terminated in untimely death.

Such, reader, are the arguments in favor of the doctrine of pres-
ent rewards and punishments. And such are the objections against
it. We now appeal to your candor, and ask, which of the two
theories we have had under consideration is most consistent with
reason, with common sense, and the Bible ? It is of the utmost
importance that you should decide this question. If you decide in
favor of the theory which we have advocated, you are safe. Sin
will have jbr you no charms, and temptation no power. You will
avoid sin as you would avoid the jaws of death, or the poisonous
fangs of the serpent ; and you will cling to virtue as your only,
your chiefest, and your greatest good.

CHAPTER V.

SCETPTURE TEEMS EXPRESSING
DUIUTION.

SECTION I.

On the Scripture usage and meaning of the words Eternity, Endless,
Eternal, Everlasting, Never, Forever, and Forever and ever.

1. ETERNITY. — This word occurs but once in the Bible.
Isa. 57 : 15, " Thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth
eteniity, whose name is Holy," &c. Of course, it is nowhere in the
Bible applied to punishment of any kind, either in this world or
another. It is never said the wicked shall go into, or suffer, or
endure, an eternity of punishment.

2. ENDLESS. — This word does not occur in the Old Testa-
ment, and is found but twice in the New. 1 Tim. 1:4," Neither
give heed to fables, and eyidless genealogies," &c. Heb. 7 : 16,
" Who (Christ) is made after the power of an endless life." When
applied to genealogies it is used in a limited sense; when applied
to the hmnortal life of Christ, which he obtained by being raised
from the dead, it is used in an unlimited sense. It is connected
with life m the Scriptures, but it is not connected with punishment.
We nowhere in the Bible read of an " endless hell," of " endless
death," of " endless misery," of " endless punishment," nor of
" endless pain.'M

3. EVERLASTING. — The word everlastinir occurs in the Old

108 SCRIPTURE TEKMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

Tostanioiit sixty-one times. Eight times ia Genesis, once in Exodus,
twice in Leviticus, once in Numbers, once in Deuteronomy, once in
2 Samuel, once in 1 Chronicles, nine times in Psalms, twice in
Proverbs, eighteen times in Isaiah, five times in Jeremiah, twice in
Ezekiel, seven times in Daniel, once in Micah, and twice in Habak-
kuk. In the following books it is not found : Joshua, Judges,
Ruth, 1 Samuel, 1 Kings, 2 Kings, 2 Chronicles, Ezra, Nehemiah,
Esther, and Job.

The same word occurs in the New Testament twenty-sis times.
Four times in IMatthow, twice in Luke, eight times in John, once
in Acts, twice in llomans, once in Galatians, twice in 2 Thessalo-
nians, twice in 1 Timothy, once in Hebrews, once in 2 Peter, once in
Jude, and once in Revelation. It does not occur in Mark, 1 and
2 Corinthians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, 1 Thessalonians
2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon, James, 1 Peter, nor in 1, 2j and 3
John.

4. ETERNAL. — This word is found but twice in the Old Tes-
tament. Isaiah 60 : 15, " Whereas thou (the Jews) hast been
forsaken and hated, so that no man went through thee, I will make
thee an eternal excellency, a joy of many generations." Deut.
33 : 27. Every one can see it is used here in a limited sense.
The same word occurs in the New Testament forty-one times.
Twice in Matthew, three times in Mark, twice in Luke, nine times
in John, once in Acts, three times in Romans, tliree times in 2
Corinthians, twice in 1 Timothy, once in 2 Timothy, twice in Titus,
five times in Hebrews, once in 1 Peter, six times in 1 John, and
once in Jude.

The word is not found in 1 Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians,
r*hilippians, Colossians, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, Philemon, James, 2
t*eter, 2 and 3 John, nor in Revelation.

5. FOREVER. — This word occurs in the Old Testament very
nearly, if not just, three hundred and four times. Four times in
Genesis, thirteen times in Exodus, fifteen times in Leviticus, eight
times in Numbers, eleven times in Deuteronomy, four times in
^oshua, twelve times in 1 Samuel, ten times in 2 Samuel, ten times

^ings, twice in 2 Kings, nineteen times in 1 Chronicles, fifteen
"* Chronicles, three times in Jijzra, twice in Nclicmiah, seven

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSiXQ DDKATION. 109

times in Job, one hundred and twelve times in Psalm.s, twice in
Proverbs, four times in Eeclesiastes, thirteen times in Isaiah, twelve
times in Jeremiah, three times in Lamentations, four times in
Ezekiel, nine times in Daniel, once in Hosca, once in Joel, once in
Obadiah, once in Jonah, three times in Micah, once in Zechariah.
once in Amos, and once in Malachi. In the following books it ia
not found : Judges, Ruth, Esther, Song of Solomon, Nahum,
Ilabakkuk, Zcphaniah, Haggai.

The same word occurs in the New Testament twenty-nine times.
Twice in Matthew, once in Mark, twice in Luke, five times in John,
four times in Romans, once in 2 Corinthians, five times in Hebrews,
twice in 1 Peter, twice in 2 Peter, once in 1 John, once in 2 John,
twice in Jude, and once in Philemon. It is not found in Acts, 1
Corinthians, Galatians, Ej)hesians, Philippians, Colos-sians, 1 and 2
Thessalonians, 1 and 2 Timothy, Titus, James, o John, nor in Reve-
lation.

6. NEVER. — In the Old Testament this word occurs just
forty-nine times. In the New Testament it occurs thirty-seven
times. It is not much relied on to prove the doctrine of endless
punishment, and therefore we shall not be so particular in consider-
ing it. In the course of this chapter we shall give some quotations
fr:^m the Scriptures, showing that it is sometimes, at least, used in
a limited sense.

7 FOREVER AND EVER. —This phrase occurs in the Old
Testament twenty-sis times. Once in Exodus, twice in 1 Chron-
icles, three times in Daniel, once in Nehemiah, thirteen times in
Psalms, twice in Isaiah, twice in Jeremiah, and twice in Micah. It
docs not occur in Genesis, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy,
Joshua, Judges, Ruth, 1 and 2 Samuel, 1 and 2 Kings, 2 Chron-
icles, Ezra, Esther, Job, Proverbs, Eeclesiastes, Song of Solomon,
Lamentations, Ezekiel, Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah, Nahum,
Ilabakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, nor in Malaehi.

The same phrase occurs in the New Testament eiglitecn times.
Once in Galatians, once in Philippians, once in 1 Timothy, once in
2 Timothy, twice in Hebrews, and twelve times in Revelation. It
is not found in Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, Acts, Romans, 1 and
2 Corinthians, Ephesians, Colossians, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, Titus,
Philemon, James, 1 and 2 Peter, 1, 2 and 3 John, nor in Jude,
10

no SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DC/RATION.

The words eternal, everlasting, 7iever, forever, and forever ana
ever, are generally in the Old Testament translated from the He-
brew oUni. This word occurs in the Old Testament about four
hundred and fifty-nine times. It is rendered once eternal, sixty
times evtrlasting, two hundred and fifty-two times forever, four
times ever, sixteen times never, fourteen in\\Q% forever more, twenty-
two times forever and ever (where it occurs twice), once forever,
even forever and ever (where it occurs three times), four times /ro7«
everlasting to everlasting (where it occurs twice), twice world, once
world without end, twenty-two times perpetual, twenty-six times
old, of old, of old time, in old time, ever of old, six times ancient,
ancient times, five times alwaij, always, twice never any more, once
Casting, twice long, once long ti?7ie, once coiitinuajice, once strip-
ling, ouce young children, and once secret sins.

The words everlasting, eternal, forever, ^-c, in the New Testa-
ment, are translated from the Greek words aion and aionios. Aion
occurs in the Greek Testament one hundred and twenty-eight times.
Sixty-six times in the siiigidar, and sixty-two times in the plural
number. In the common English version it is rendered seventy-
two times ever, twice eternal, thirty-six times ivorld, seven times
never, three times evermore, twice xvorlds, twice ages, once course,
once ivorld without end (where it occurs twice), and in two instances
it is passed over without any word .affixed as a translation to it.
Aionios occurs seventy-one times. It is rendered once ever, forty-
two times eteriial, three times world, and twenty-five times ever-
lasting.

When the Old Testament was translated from the Hebrew into
the Greek language by the Seventy, the Hebrew word olira, when
a noun, was rendered by the Greek word aion ; when an adjective,
it was rendered by the word aionios. Olim, then, in Hebrew, and
ainn and aionios in Greek, are synonymous terms. The extent of
duration, therefore, expressed by aion and aionios in the New Tes-
tament, must be determined by the scripture usage o^ olim in the
Old.

We will now show that the words eternal, everlasting, fo~ever,
never, and fcrever and ever, translated from olini, arc used ia a
limited sense.

SCUIPTOUE TERMS EXPRESSING DUKATION. Ill

SECTION II.

Passages in which the ^vords Eternal, Everlasting, Forever, ic. ar
evidently used in a limited sense.

Eternal. — Isaiah 00: 15. "Whereas thou (tlic Jews) hast been for-
Baken and liated, so that no man went through thee, I will make thee an
eternal excellency, a joy of many generations.

Everlasting. — Gen. 17: 7,8. And I will establish my covenant be-
tween me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in tlieir generations, for an
everlasting cove ant ; to be a God unto thee, and to tliy seed alter thee.
And I will give unto thee, and to tin' seed after tliee, tJie land wherein tiiou
art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession ; and
I will be their God.

Verse 13. .-^iid my covenant shall be in your flesh for an everlasting
covenant.

Gen. 48 : 4. And -will give this land (Canaan) to thy (Jacob's) seed
after thee, for an everlasting possession.

Gen. 49 : '2i). The blessings of thy (.Joseph's) father (.Jacob) have pre-
vailed above the blessings of my progenitors, unto the utmost bound of the
everlasting hills.

Exodus 40 : 15. And thou shalt anoint them (Aaron's sons) as thou
diilst anoint their father, that they may minister unto me in the priest's
office ; for their anointing shall surely be an everlasting priesthood through-
out their generations.

Lev. 16 : 34. And this shall be an everlastin g sta.tute unto you, to make
an atonement for the children of Israel for all their sins once a j'ear.

Numb. 25 : 13. And he (Phinehas) shall have it, and his seed after him,
even the covenant of an everlasting priesthood.

Ps. '24 : 7. Lift up your heads, O ye gates ; and be ye lifted up, ye
everlasting doors.

Hab. 3 : 0. And the everlasting mountains were scattered, the perpetual
hills did bow. See also Ps. 105 : 10 ; 2 Sam. 23 : 5 ; 1 Chron. 10 : 17 ;
Isa. 24 : 5.

Forever. — Deut. 15 : 17. Thou shalt take an awl and thrust it through
Ills ear unto the door, and he shall be thy servaut/orcfer. See also Ex.
21 : 6.

1 Sam. 1 : 22. T (the mother of Samuel) will not go up until the child
(Samuel) be weaned, and then I will bring him, that he may appear before
the Lord, and abide there /or ere/-.

1 Sam. 27 : 12. And Achish believed David, saying. He hath made his
people Israel utterly to abhor him ; therefore he shall be my servant
forever.

Lev. '25 : 4G. They (the children of strangers) shall be your (the Jews)
bondmen /ore fcr.

2 Kings 5 : 27. The leprosy, therefore, of Naaman shall cleave ante
thee (Gehazi), and unto thy seed/orci-er.

^oli 41 : 4. Wilt thou take liini (the leviathan) for a servant/oreut'r ?

1 Kings 1 : 31, Ix-t my lonl king David live/orcrer.

Neh. 2 : 3. Let the king live/orerer.

Dan. 2 • 4. 0, king, live/orerer. See also 3 : 9, 5 : 10 ; 6 : 6, 21.

112 SCKIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

Exodus 14 : 13. The Egyptians whom ye have seen to-day, ye shall see
them again no move fore re r.

Eccl. 1 : 4. Tlie earth aljidetli/o?'Cfer.

Ps. 104 : 5. Who laid the foundations of the earth, that they should
not be removed /orerer.

Ps. 78 : 6'J. He built his sanctuary like high palaces, lilve the earth
wliich he hath establislied/oreyer.

EEekiel 37 : 25. And they (the Jews) shall dwell in the land that I
have given unto Jacob my servant, wherein your fatliers have dwelt ; and
they sliall dwell therein, even they and tlieir children, and their children's
children, /o/'Cfcr; and ni}' servant David shall be their prince/orcrer.

Gen. 13 : 15. For all tlie land which thou (Abram) seest, to thee will I
give it, and to thy seed forever.

Exo. 32 : 13. And all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto
your seed, and they shall inherit it forever.

Josh. 14 : 9. Surely the land whereon thy feet have trodden shall be
thine inheritance, and thy children's/o/'ccer.

1 Chron. 23 : 25. Tlie Lord God of Israel hath given rest unto hia
people, that they may dwell in Jerusalem /orei't!/".

Jer. 17 : 25. And this city (Jerusalem) shall remain/orei'cr,

Ps. 48 : 8. God will establish it (Jerusalem) /o/Ti'cr.

Jer. 31 : 40. It (Jerusalem) sliall not be plucked up, nor thrown down
any moreforever.

1 Kings 8:13. I (Solomon) have surely built thee (God) a house to
dwell in, a settled place for thee to abide in forever.

Numbers 10 : 8. And the sons of Aaron, the priests, shall blow with
the trumpets ; and they shall be to you for an ordinance/orei'er.

Numbers 18 : 23. But the Levites shall do the service of the tabernacle
of the congregation, and they sliall bear their iniquity. It shall be a
statute/orei-er.

1 Chron 28 : 4. Howbeit the Lord God of Israel chose nie (David) be-
fore all the house of my father to be a king over Israel ybrci'cr.

1 Kings!) : 5. Then Avill I (God) establish the throne of thy (Solomon's)
kingdom upon Israel forever.

Josh. 4 : 7. And these stones (the stones set up at Jordan) shall be for
a memorial unto the children of Israel /orcccr.

Jonah 2 : G. The earth with her bars was about me forever.

Vs. 37 : 2y. The righteous shall inherit the land, and dwell tlierein
forever.

Forever and ever. — Ps. 148: 5, 6. For he (God) commanded, and
they (the hosts of heaven) were created. He hath also established them
forever and ever.

Isa. 30 : 8. Now go, write it (that the Jews were a rebellious people)
before them in a table, and note it in a book, that it may be for the time to
come, /oreyer and ever.

Isa. 84 : 10. It (the fire that was to burn the land of Idumea) shall
not be quenched niglit nor day ; the smoke thereof shall go np forever :
from generation to generation it sliall lie waste : none sliall pass through
itforever and ever.

Jer. 7 : 7. Then will I cause you to dwell in this place, in the land
that I gave to your fathers, /orerer and ever.

Jer. 25 : 5. Turn ye again, now, every one from his evil way, and every
one from the evil of your doing, and dwell in tlic land tliat the Lord hath
given unto you and to your fathers/o/-ct)cr and ever.

SCRIl'TUllE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 113

JVI'tier. — Lev. 6 : 13. The fire shall ei-er be burning upon tlie altar ;
it tjliall iicrcr go out.

2 S.iui. 12 : 10. Now, therefore, the sword shall 7icver depart from thine
(David's) house.

Judges 2:1. I will never bre;ik my covenant with you (the .Tews).

Joel 2 : 2G, 27. And ye (tlie Jews) shall eat in jilenty, and bo satisfied,
and praise the name of the Lord your God, that hath dealt wondrously
with you : and my people shall ?iecer be ashamed. And ye shall know
that I am in tlie midst of Israel, and that I am the Lord your God, and
none else : and my people shall never be ashamed.

Jer. 33 : 17. For thus saith the Lord, David shall 7icver want a man
to sit upon the throne of the house of Israel.

Ezek. IG : G3. That thou (die Jews) mayest remember, and be con-
founded, and never open thy mouth any more because of thy shame.

Amos 8 : 14. They that swear by the sin of Samaria, and say, Tliy
God, 0 Dan, liveth ; and. The manner of Beer-sheba liveth ; even they
shall fall, and never rise up again.

llab. 1 : 4. The law is slacked, and judgment doth never go forth.

To this list of passages, wherein the words everlasting, forever,
&c., are obviously used in a limited sense, many more might be
added. In these texts we see the word eternal applied to the
excellency which God was to bestow upon the Jewish people. We
see the word everlasting applied to God's covenant with the Jews ;
to the priesthood of Aaron ; to the statutes of Moses ; to the time
the Jews were to possess tlie land of Canaan ; to the mountains and
nills ; and to the doors of the Jewish temple. We see the word
forever applied to the duration of a man's earthly existence ; to the
time a cliild was to abide in the temple ; to the continuance of
Gehazi's leprosy ; to the duration of the life of David ; to the dura-
tion of a king's life ; to the duration of the earth ; to tlie time the
Jews were to possess the land of Canaan ; to tlie time they were to
dwell in Jerusalem ; to the time a servant was to abide with his
master; to the time Jerusalem was to remain a city; to the dura-
lioa of the Jewish temple ; to the laws and ordinances of Moses ; to
the time David was to be king over Israel ; to the throne of Solo-
mon ; to the stones that were set up at Jordan ; to the time the
righteous were to inhabit the earth ; and to the time Jonah was in
the fish's belly. We find the phrase forever and ever applied to
the hosts of heaven, or the sun, moon, and stars; to a writing con-
tained in a book ; to the smoke that went up from the burning land
of Id.umea ; and to the time the Jews were to dwell in Judea. We
find the word never ap[)lied to the time the fire was to burn on the
Jewish altar; to the time the sword was to remain in the house of
David; to God's covenant with the Jews; to the time the Jewa
10-*

114 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

should not experience shame ; to the time the house of Da', id was
(0 reign over Israel ; to the time the Jews were not to open their
mouths because of their shame ; to the time those who fell by death
sliould remain in their fallen state ; and to the time judgment was
not executed.

But the external excellency of the Jews is taken from them ; the
law covenant is abolished ; the priesthood of Aaron and his sons has
ceased ; the ordinances, and laws, and statutes of IMoses are abro-
gated ; the Jews have long since been dispossessed of the land of
Canaan, have been driven from Judea, and God has brought upon
them a reproach and a shame ; the man to the dui'ation of whose
life the word forever was applied is dead ; David is dead, and has
ceased to reign over Israel ; the throne of Solomon no longer exists ;
the Jewish temple is demolished, and Jerusalem has been over-
thrown, so that there is not left " one stone upon another ;" the
servants of the Jews have been freed from their masters; Gehazi is
dead, and no one believes he carried his leprosy with him into the
future world ; the stones that were set up at Jordan have been
removed, and the smoke that went up from the burning land of
Idumea has ceased to ascend ; the righteous do not inherit the earth
endlessly, and no one believes that the mountains and hills, as such,
are indestructible; the fire that burnt on the Jewish altar has long
since ceased to burn ; judgment has been executed ; and no Christian
believes that those who fall by death will never be awakened from
their slumbers. Now, as these words are used in this limited sense
in the Scriptures, why should it be supposed that they express end-
less duration when applied to punishment ?

These words are applied to punishment in the Old Testament
eight times only. In the New Testament they are applied to
punishment twelve times. So that these words are applied to
punishment only twenty times in the whole Bible. In the next
Section we shall examine all the passages where they are thua
applied.

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 115

SECTION III.

E.rnv}ination of all the passaffCK in the Bible where the words Eit.knai,
EviiRLASTiNG, FoREVER, and FoREVER AND EVER, are applied to punish-
ment.

1. Job 20 : 5 — 7. The trinniphinp; of the wicked is short, and the joy
of tlie hypocrite but for a moment. Thougli his excellency mount up to the
heavens, and his head reach unto the clouds, yet he shall i)erisli/orci't'/-.

This passage needs no comment to show that it has no reference
to punishment in a future world. It is only necessary to examine
the connection in which it is found to see that it refers to tem|)oral
destruction. " Yet he shall perish forever, like Ms own du)ig ;

they which have seen him shall say, Where is he ? His

bones are full of the sins of his youth, which shall lie down with
him in the dust."

2. Ps. 9 : 5. Tlioii hast rebuked the heathen, thou hast destroyed the
wicked, thou hast put out their name /brcyer and ever.

This and the text just considered, if we allow them to have
reference to a future world, prove not the endless suffering or
misery of the persons spoken of, but their absolute and entire
annihilation. It is not said they should be endlessly miserable ; on
the contrary, in the text now under consideration, the punishment
of the persons named is said to have been already accomplished.
" Thou hast destroyed the wicked, thou hast put out their name,"
&c. Undoubtedly referring to the Canaanitish nations which God
destroyed from oft' the face of the earth, so that their names should
be known no more on earth forever. Indeed, the connection shows
this. See the whole Psalm.

3. Isa. 33 : 14. The sinners in Zion are afraid ; fearfulness hath sur-
prised the hypocrites. AVlio among us shall d-.voll with devouring lire ?
Who among us shall dwell with everlasting burnings ? '

The context of this passage shows that God was speaking of his
temporal judgments on earth ; and that these judgments are repre-
sented under the figure of fire. " The earth mourneth and lan-
guisheth ; Lebanon is ashamed and hewn down ; Sharon is like a
wilderness; and Bashan and Carmel shake off their fruits. Now
will I rise, saith the Lord ; now will I be exalted; now will I lift
up myself. Ye shall conceive chaff; ye shall bring forth stubble

116 , SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

your breath as fire shall devour j'ou ; ami the people shall be as the
burnings of lime; as thorns cut up sliall they be burned in the fire.
Hear, je that are far off, what I have done ; and ye that are near
acknowledge my might." See verses 9 — 13. Then comes in tho
passage under consideration. • Who then were to dwell with " ever-
lasting burnings ? " " He that walketh righteously, and speaketh
iprightly; he that despiseth the gain of oppression, that shaketh
(lis hands from holding of bribes, that stoppeth his cars from hear-
ing of blood, and shutteth his eyes from seeing evil." See verse
15. These, then, were to dwell amid the devouring fire of God's
iudgments, and dwell safely. They were not to be injured by those
fires and judgments which made the "sinners in Zion afraid," and
which surprised the hypocrites with " fearfulness." There is a
possibility, then, of a person's dwelling with devouring fire, yea,
with " everlasting burnings," in the scripture sense of these phrases,
and being entirely unharmed and uninjured. We pity the man
who can see in this text the least proof of the doctrine of endless
punishment.

4. Jer. 17:4. For ye have kindled a fire in mine anger, which shall
hvim forever.

The prophet is speaking of Judah, and the punishment of Judah.
He does not say the anger of God should burn against them through
the endless ages of eternity, nor in a future state of existence ; on
the contrary, the connection shows that this punishment was of a
temporal nature. " And thou even thyself shalt discontinue from
thine heritage that I gave thee ; and I will cause thee to serve thine
enemies in the la}id which thou knowest not ; for ye have kindled
a fire in mine anger, which shall burn forever."

5. .Tcr. 23 : 40. And I will bring an everlasting reproach upon you,
and a perpetual shame, which shall not be forgotten. Compare Jer 20 : 11.

Here, again, it is evident that the Jewish people are spoken of.
God does not say they should suffer this reproach and shame in a
future world, nor that they should be made endlessly miserable ;
nor does any Christian believe that the entire Jewish people are to
suffer endless punishment. Few will dispute that this text relates
to the temporal punishment of the Jews. The connection makes
this perfectly plain. God, after having spoken of the great wicked-
ness of the Jews, says, " Therefore I, even I, will utterly forget you,

SCUIPTDKE TKKMS EXPllESSINQ DURATION. 117

and I will forsake you, and the city that I gave you and your
fathers, anl cast you out of my presence; and I will bring an
everlasting reproach upon you, and a perpetual slianie, which shall
not be forgotten." For the meaning of the l)hra!^e, " Presence of
God," see Chapter XiV.

6. Mai. 1 : 4. The people against whom the Lord hath indignation/or-
ever.

Here, again, it is evident from the context that God's temporal
judgments are referred to. It is not said the Lord will be indig-
nant against these people, but " the Lord hath indignation " — th;it
is, they were a people against whom, as a people or nation, tlie Lord
had always been indignant. The people spoken of are the Edomites,
who had been the enemies and persecutors of the Jews, for which
God had overthrown or destroyed them. " Whereas Edom saith.
We are impoverislicd, but we will return and build the desolate
places; thus saith the Lord of hosts, They shall build, but I vAll
throio down ; and they shall call them The border of wickedness,
and The people against whom the Lord hath indignation forever."
Further comment on this text is unnecessai-y.

7. Dan. 12:2. And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth
shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame- and everlasting
contempt.

This text was once regarded by the great majority of Christians
as proof, not only of punishment in a future world, but of the end-
less continuance of that punishment ; but, by the great majority of
intelligent Christians, this idea is now abandoned. W^e doubt
whether any intelligent, respectable clergyman of any denomination
would dare to hazard his reputation on the assertion that the text
has any relation to the concerns of another world. If there is any
such one, we are very certain he cannot be induced to manifest his
sincerity by going before a public audience and defending such an
opinion against the attacks of a respectable opponent. But there
may be some who are honestly of the opinion just referred to; and
for the bencifit of such as may chance to read this book, we will give
the text an examination.

The first question to be settled is, Is Daniel here speaking of an
event which is yet future ? If the view which has connnonly been
entertained of the text be correct, he certainly must be ; f()r it has

lis SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

been supposed that he is speaking of the literal resurrection fi 5m
death, and certainly this has not yet taken place. But it must be
allowed that Daniel knew as much concerning the time for the ful-
filment of his predictions as any person living at the present day
can be supposed to know. His own testimony concerning the time,
then, will not be disputed. Well, when then does Daniel say his
prediction should be fulfilled ? The twelfth chapter commences
thus : — " And at that time." At what time ? Evidently the time
spoken of in the preceding chapter. Well, in the eleventh chapter,
he speaks of the " abomination that maketh desolate." See verse
31. And Christ, in his discourse concerning the destruction of
Jerusalem, contained in the 24th and 25th chapters of Matthew,
fixes upon that event as the time for the fulfilment of what Daniel
had spoken concerning the abomination of desolation. " When ye
(the disciples), therefore, shall see the abomination of desolation,
spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, then let
them which be in Judea flee to the mountains." See Matt. 24 •
15, 16. Compare Luke 21 : 20, 21, " And when ye shall see
Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation
thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judea flee to the
mountains." In these passages our Lord addresses his discii)les as
if he expected they would live to see this " abomination of desola-
tion ;" and it is also plain that this " abomination of desolation "
was the Roman army which destroyed Jerusalem. Again, Daniel,
in the 11th, and also in the 12th chapter, speaks of tlie " time of
the end.'^ What end was this ? " Evidently the end of the world,"
say some. We reply — Daniel says not a word in his whole book
about the end of the world. The phrase " end of the world " does
not occur in his writings. What end then was this, and when was it
to take place ? See Dan. 12 : 4 — 7. " But thou, 0 Daniel, shut up
the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end : many
shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased. Then I
Daniel looked, and behold, there stood other two, the one on this
side of the bank of the river, and the other on that side of the bank
of the river. And one said to the man clothed in linen, which was
uj)on the waters of the river, How long shall it be to the end of
these loojiders ? And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was
upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and
left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth ibrevr and

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. Hi)

ever, that it ^luill be for a tium, times, arul a lialf; and ulien he
shall have accomplished to scatter the j^ower of the holy people, all
THESE THINGS SHALL BE FINISHED." Our Lord, ill the 24th chapter
of Matthew, speaks of the same " end" " And ye shall licar of
wars, and rumors of wars ; see that ye be not troubled ; for all these

things must come to pass, but the end is not yet And

this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world, fur a
witness unto all nations ; and then shall the end come." ]Joth
Daniel and Christ are here sj)eaking, not of the end of the material
world, but of the end of the Mosaic or legal dispen^;ation ; and this
was brought to a close or end, finally and effectually, when God
" accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people ;" or, when
the temple and holy city were demolished, and the Jews led cap-
tives among all nations. Once more. In the verse preceding the
passage under consideration, Daniel says : " And at that time shall
Jlichael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children
of thy people ; and there shall be a time of trouble, such as there
never was since there was a nation even to that same time." Our
Iiord quotes these very words, and applies them to the destruction
of Jerusalem. " For then shall be great tribulation, such as was
not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall
be." See Matt. 24: 21. But Daniel adds, "And at that time
thy people shall be delivered every one that shall be found within
the book." Our Lord, when speaking of the destruction of Jeru-
salem, says, " But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall
be saved." Accordingly, not one Christian perished in that de-
struction. All who were " found written in the book " of life were
saved, i. e., delivered in that awl'ul and tremendous calamity which
came upon the Jews. It is plain, therefore, that both Daniel and
Jesus apply the prediction contained in the 12th chapter of Daniel
to the destruction of Jerusalem ; and both of them considered it
fulfilled at the time of, and in, that event. Those who apply it to a
literal resurrection, or to the concerns of another world, or to any
event which is yet future, must admit that both Jesus and Daniel
were mistaken.

If this text relates to the literal resurrection, and teaches the
^punishment of a portion of mankind in a future world, one thing is
certain : it is no proof of the doctrine of endless punishment
' But," says the objector, " does it not say ' some shall awake to

120 SCRIPTOKE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

shame and everlasti7ig contempt ? '" Yes ; but have we not shown
that the word everlasting is frequently employed in the Scriptures
in a limited sense? And have we not shown that it is even applied
to punishment, when it is perfectly obvious that only a limited pun-
ishment is intended ? Besides, how can it be believed that Daniel
intended to teach here the doctrine of never-ending woe, pain and
misery, and yet applied to this misery the comparatively light terms
" shame and contempt ? " Why, if he intended to teach this doc-
trine, did he not say, as those who believe this doctrine in our
day would say, under the same circumstances, " Some shall awake
to appear before God in judgment, and to be consigned to the
torments of a never-ending hell ? " or " Some shall awake to expe-
rience endless misery and undying agony ? " Again, if Daniel
refers here to the literal resurrection, why does he limit that resur-
rection to a certain number ? He does not say " all that sleep in
the dust of the earth shall awake," but " many of them that sleep
in the dust of the earth shall awake." This certainly implies that
all were not to awake, or that some would not awake. Upon the
supposition that he refers to the literal resurrection, we see no way
to account for this ; but, if our view of it is correct, all this is per-
fectly plain. Once more. If Daniel here teaches the doctrine of
endless punishment in a future state of existence, another thing is
very certain : he is the only Old Testament writer who does teach
it. If this text teaches it, it is the only text in the Old Testament
that does teach any such thing. Now, is it reasonable to suppose
that the Old Testament Scriptures were designed to teach so
important a doctrine as this, and yet that it should not be mentioned
but in one single book, and in only one single passage even in that
book, and that book the twenty-seventh one of a collection of thirty-
nine, and that passage in the very last chapter of that book ? Can
it be supposed that the Old Testament writers believed in such a
doctrine, and yet that only one of them, and ho the fourteenth in a
list of twenty-eight, should say anything about it ; and he only
mention it once, and then in the very last chapter of his book ?
Certainly, these are absurdities so glaring that we greatly marvel
that they should ever have been overlooked.

But it may be asked, " What, then, is meant by ' them which
sleep in the dust of the earth ? ' " We answer : the terms sleep,
dust, death, &c., are frequently emi)loyed in the Scriptures to

SCUIPTUIIE TERMS EXniESSING DURATION. 121

express spiritual sldth, lethargy, indifference ; moral and religious
inactivity ; insensibility to tlie claims of duty, and a feeling of .secur-
ity against tlie consequences of such things. See Job 42 : G ;
Nahum 3: 18; Psalms 44: 25; Isa. 25: 12, 26: 5,29: 10,
47 : 1, 51 : 17, 52 : 2 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 34 ; 1 Tim. 5:6; Rev. 3 : 1.
This text was spoken in reference to the Jewish people, who, at the
time of the coming of the Messiah, were in a low, miserable, and
degraded condition. They were morally and spiritually dead. The
voice of Jesus was to rou.se them from their slumbers. The judg-
ments of God were to awaken them from their lethargy ; and some

— that is, the remnant that was to be saved, those whose names
were found written in the book of life — were to come forth to the
enjoyment of the blessings and privileges of the Messiah's reign ;
while others — that is, those whom God had given over to liardness
of heart and unbelief — were to be aroused only to relapse, or fall
back into a more miserable and degraded condition than before. For
an explanation of the phrase " everlasting life," see Chapter XVI.

We will close the examination of this text with the following
brief extract. " It is agreeable to fact, that, on the day of Pente
cost, three thousand Jews awoke to the everlasting life imparted by
the gospel, by believing in Jesus. Such, also, was the case with mul-
titudes more of them, as the history of the Acts of the Apostles
shows. Though the spirit of slumber had seized the Jewish nation,

— though they had eyes, and saw not, and ears, but heard not, — yet
the apostle declares that there was a remnant according to the election
of grace. See Romans 11. This part awoke to everlasting life, or
entered into the everlasting kingdom of Christ, and had peace and
joy in believing. They heard the voice of the Son of God, and
lived. See John 5 : 21, 25, and 28, 29. Compare Eph. 5 : 14.
The rest slept on till the wrath of God came upon them to the
uttermost. They all at last awoke, but it was to shame and ever-
lasting contempt, in being dispersed among all nations, and they
have become a by word and an hissing even unto this day. Jere-
miah, in chap. 23 : 39, 40, predicted this very punishment, and
calls it an ' everlasting reproach, and a perpetual shame.'' " — See
Balfoui's Seco7id Inquiry.

Our Lord, in John 5 : 28, 29, evidently has allusion to the same
time, and to the same events. " jMarvel not at this ; for the hour
is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his
11

122 SCRIPTUKE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

voice, and shall come forth ; they that have done good, unto the
resurrection of life, and they that have done evil, unto the resurrec-
tion of damnation." It has been supposed by many that this passage
refers to the literal resurrection of mankind from natural death.
But to this view of the text we oppose the following objections :
1. It is inconsistent with the general theory of those who advocate
this opinion. They maintain that, subsequently to the general
resurrection, there is to be a day of general judgment. But this
test says not a word about a judgment after the resurrection spoken
of On the contrary, those who were in the graves were to come
forth, some " to the resurrection of life,'''' and some " to the resur-
rection of damnation.''' That is, they were to come forth to a
state and condition to which they had been adjudged jjreviously to
the resurrection spoken of. 2. In those passages of the New Tes-
tament which obviously relate to the resurrection from natural
death, nothing is said about a retribution to follow tliat resurrection.
See fifteenth chap, of 1 Cor., and 1 Thess. 4 : 13 — 18. This is an
important fact, and one which ought constantly to be borne in mind.
3. It is not said in this text that all who were in their graves were
to come forth, but all who are in the graves. That is, as we have
seen above, in the graves of sin, in a low and degraded condition,
represented under the figure of their being dead, and in the burial-
places of the dead. 4. The word here rendered graves is not hades,
but it is a word which signifies tombs, sepulchres, or the literal
burial-places of the dead. Now, whenever the resurrection of man-
kind from natural death is spoken of in the New Testament, it is
spoken of as a resurrection from hades, or from the state of death.
It is never spoken of as a resurrection from the tombs, sepulchres,
or literal graves. 5. Tlie wicked are frequently represented in the
New Testament as being lost, dead, &c., when nothing more than
moral death is "intended. John 5 : 2.5, " Verily, verily, I say unto
you, The hour is coming, and noiv is, when the dead shall hear the
voice of the Son of God ; and they that hear shall Zi?;e." Luke
15 : 24, " For this ray son was dead, and is alive again ; he was
lost, and \?, founds Eph. 3 : 14, " Awake, thou that sleepest, and
arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light." 1 Tim.
5 : 6, " But she that liveth an pleasure is dead while she liveth."
To be delivered from this state of moral death, is to experience a
resurrection to life. Eph. 2:1," And you hath h£ quickened, who

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING UURATION. 123

icej-e dead in trespasses and sins." John 5 : 21, 24, " For as tho
Father raiseth up the dead and quickencth thcni ; even so the Son
quickeneth whom he will. Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that
hoareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlast
ing life, and shall not come into condemnation ; but is passed
from death unto life." In the Old Testament, the wicked Jews
are represented as not only dead, but as buried and in their graves.
And their being raised from the degraded condition which they
were in is represented under the figure of their coming up out of
their graves. Ezek. 37 : 12, 13, 14, " 0 my people, I will open
your graves, and cause you to come up out of your graves, and
bring you into the land of Israel. And ye shall know that I am
the Lord, when I have opened your graves, 0 my people, and
brought you up out of your graves, and shall put my spirit in you,
and yc shall lice, and I will place you in your own land." This
language was spoken of the Jews at the time of their captivity in
Babylon. The Jews, in the time of our Saviour, were placed in
similar circumstances to those of their fathers, to whom the language
of Ezekiel was apjjlied. There can be no doubt that Jesus, in John
5 : 28, 29, had his eye on the passage in Daniel which we have
just considered, and borrowed his language partly from that and
partly from the passage in Ezekiel. If, therefore, the language of
the New Testament is to be explained by the use of the same or
similar language in the Old, then it must be perfectly plain that this
passage in John has been generally misunderstood, and that it must
be applied to the same time and events as. the passage in Daniel.

We now come to those passages in the Nev/ Testament in which
the terms everlasting, forever, &c., are applied to punishment. The
first that presents itself is,

8. Matt. 18 : 8. AVhercfore, if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut
them off, and cast them from thee : it is better for thee to enter into life
halt or maimed, rather than, having two hands, or two feet, to be cast into
everlasting fire.

This language was addressed by our Lord to his own immediate
disciples. In the very outset of our examination of this text we
inquire. What evidence is there that it has any reference to another
world ? Certainly there is not a particle of evidence of this kind.
If it be asked, " How could ihefre here tpoken of be everlasting,
anless it is to burn in eternity ? " we answer by asking, How could

124 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION,

the fire burn on the Jewish altar forever, unless it burns in eternity*
How could the Jews hold the land of Canaan for an everlasting
possession, unless they possess it in eternity ? And ho\F could an
everlasting reproach and a perpetual shaine be experienced by the
Jews, unless they experience it in eternity ? Again, how can the
gospel of Christ be called the everlasting gospel, unless it will be
preached in eternity ? And how could the disciples of Christ be
said to have everlasting life while living in this world ? If the
reader will consult Chapter X. of this book, " On the scripture
usage of the term fire, and the phrases everlasting and eternal fire,"
he will see that the term fire is frequently employed to represent
God's temporal judgments on men in this world, and that it is not
once used to represent punishment in a future state of existence.
The " everlasting fire " spoken of in this text is, in verse nine,
called " hell or Gehenna fire." We have shown that the word
Gehenna signifies the valley of Hinnoni, and that this valley was
used by the ancient prophets, and by Jesus Christ, as an emblem
of that awful calamity, or judgment, which came on the unbelieving
Jews. See Chapter I. of this book. Now, the obvious meaning of
the text is this : that, if the disciples sufiered anything whatever
to draw them from their attachment to their Master, so that they
renounced the faith of Jesus, and went back to the unbelieving
Jews, they should be involved in that judgment which is here repre-
sented under the figure of fire, and which destroyed the lives of
millions of the Jews, and doomed the rest to pine away in captivity
and in despair. It was, therefore, better for the disciples to sufter
some temporary de[)rivations, some losses and crosses, and inherit
the blessings of the Messiah's reign, than to refuse to do this and be
overwhelmed with the Jews in one common ruin.

9. Matt. 25 : 41. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand.
Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prejDared for the devil and
his angels.

The " everlasting fire " here is the same spoken of in the passage
we have just been considering. The remarks on it there are equally
applicable here. If it is asked, " What is meant here by the ' devil
and his angels ? ' " we answer : We have shown, in Section II. of
this book, on the " Bible doctrine concerning the devil," that the
word devil is not used in the Bible to signify a fallen angel, nor a
personal evil spirit ; l)ut that it is used to signify an enemy, an

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 125

opposer, an accuser, &c. It is used here to signify the unbelieving
Jews, who were the enemies of Christ, and opposers of his religion.
Tlie word angel signifies a niessenger, either good or bad, and is just
as applicable to human as spiritual beings. It is used here to sig-
nify those who were acting under the influence or direction of the
unbelieving Jews. Such were their messenjiers, or emissaries. It
probably signifies the Gentile converts to Judaism, who are acknowl-
edged to have been even more violent, persecuting, and bitter in
their opposition to the gospel, than the Jews themselves. But this
will be made more plain in our remarks on the next passage.

10. Matt. 25 : 46. And these shall go away into everlasting punish-
ment : bat the righteous into lite eternal.

There is not a passage in the Bible that is more frequently
quoted, or more confidently relied on for proof of the doctrine of
endless punishment, than this. We suppose that, if the believers in
this doctrine can be satisfied that it is not taught in this text, they
"will be willing to concede that it is not taught in the Bible. Let
us, therefore, give it a fair, and careful, and candid investigation.

The text forms the conclusion of the celebrated parable of the
sheep and goats. The first question to be considered is, Does this
parable have any relation to the concerns of another world ? If this
question is answered in the affirmative, then the following inferences
are perfectly plain and undeniable : 1. Calvinism, or the doctrine
of election and reprobation, is false. It is not said to those who
were placed on the right hand, " Come, ye blessed of my Father,
inherit the kingdom prejiared for you from the foundation of the
world ; for God out of his mere good pleasure was pleased to elect
you to the enjoyment of his favor and everlasting life." Nor is it
said to those on the left hand, " Depart, ye cursed, &c., for God was
pleased to pass you by, and foreordain you to everlasting wrath."
No. Those on the right hand were placed there because their v^orks
or deeds had been good, and those on the left because their wcrrlcs
had not been good. 2. It is equally undeuialile that mankind are
not to be admitted into heaven because they have exercised faith in
the gospel while on earth, nor because they have been born again,
nor because they have experienced any miraculous change of nature
whatever, nor because they have made a profession of religion, nor
because they have joined any particular church. Nor are mankind

126 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

to be excluded from heaven, and to go to hell, because they have
not been born again, nor exercised faith in the gospel, nor experi-
enced a radical cliange of nature, nor made a profession of religion
nor joined a particular church. No. The}' are to go to heaven
because their works have heen good. And some are to be excluded,
and go to hell, because their works have not been good. 3. Man-
kind are not to be saved by grace, nor is immortality and endless
enjoyment in a future state the gift of God ; but these things are
conferred as the reward of merit. The King says to those on the
right hand, " Come, ye blessed of ray Father, inherit the kingdom,
he, for I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat . I was thirsty,
and ye gave vie drink : I was a stranger, and ye took me in :
naked, and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited me : I was
in prison, and ye came unto me." And to those on the left hand
he says, " Depart from rne, ye cursed, &o.,for I was an hungered,
and ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink :
I was a stranger, and re took me not in : naked, and ye clothed me
not : sick and in prison, and ye visited me not.'''' And when those
on the right hand infjuire when they had done these good deeds, the
King answers, " Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least
of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." When those on
the left ask when they had neglected to perform these duties, the
King answers, " Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least
of these, ye did it not to me." Hence it is plain, that if this par-
able is to be applied to a future judgment, and the concerns of
another world, it overthrows the whole scheme of gospel grace, and
converts that which is the " gift of God, not of works lest any man
should boast" into a reward which is an equivalent for our good
works.

But that this parable has no relation to the concerns of another
world, is evident from the following considerations :

1. The 24ih and 25th chapters of Mattheio evidently form one
continued, discourse, ivhich was delivered by our Lord in answer
to a question jmt to him by his disciples in relation to the time of
his coming, and the destruction of Jerusalem. The 24th chapter
commences thus : '•' And Jesus went out, and departed from the
temple: and his disciples came to him for to show him the buildings
of the temple. And Jesus said unto them. See ye not all these
things ? Verily I say unto you. There shall not be left here one

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 127

stone upon another that shall not be thrown down. And as he sat
upon the JMount of Olives, the disciples came unto him privately,
eaying, Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the
sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world ? " The [ihrase
" end of the world," here, is what has led many to conclude that
our Lord blends with the subject of the destruction of Jerusalem
the subject of the destruction of the material world. But this is
a very great mistake. The word which is rendered world here, is
not " kosmos," a word which signifies the material world, but
" aion," a word which is expressive of duration, and not of sub-
stance, and which signifies an age or dispensation. Hence, Camp-
bell, Clarke, Wakefield, "Whitby, Thomas Newton, and others,
render this phrase, " the conclusion of the age," " the conclusion
of this state," " the end of this age," or " the end of this dispen-
sation." For a farther explanation of this phrase, see Chapter IX.
of this work. The question of the disciples then was, " What
shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the Mosaic or
legal dispensation ? " But that the question of the disciples did not
relate to the end of this material world, is further evident from the
fact that neitlier Mark nor Luke, in their account of this discourse,
say anything about tlie end of the world. This fact shows that
they did not understand by this phrase what many understand by it
in our day. IMark says, " And as he went out of the temple, one
of his disciples saith unto him, Master, see what manner of stones
and what buildings are here ! And Jesus answering, said unto
him, Seest thou these great buildings? there shall not be left one
stone upon another that shall not be thrown down. And as he sat
upon the Mount of Olives over against the temple, Peter, and
James, and John, and Andrew, asked him privately. Tell us when
shall these things be ? and what shall be the sign when all these
things shall le fulfilled 1 " Mark 13 : 1, 3, 4. Luke says, " And
as some spake of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones
and gifts, he said. As for these things which ye behold, the days
will come in the which there shall not be left one stone upon an-
other that shall not be thrown down. And they asked him, saying,
IMaster, but when shall these things be ? and what sign will there
be when these things shall come to pass 1 " Luke 21 . 5 — 7. It
13 evident, from these quotations, that the disciples understood our
Lord's disco-u-se to relate solely and entirely to the destruction of

128 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATIOX.

tbe temple and city of Jerusalem. In both these chapters our Lord
speaks particularly and frequently of his coming. lie mentions it
ten times in the 24th, and six times in the 25tii. See Matt. 24 :
3, 27, 30, 37, 39, 42, 46, 48, 50, and 25 : 6, 10, 13, 10, 27, 31.
But he gives no hint, or intimation whatever, that the coming men-
tioned in the 25th was any different in its nature, or was to tako
place at any different time than the coming spoken of in the 24th.
Again, let it be borne in mind that the language of the 24th and
25th chapters of Matthew, to whatever it may relate, was addressed
by our Lord to his own immediate disciples, and in the hearing of
no other persons. Now, our Lord, in both chapters, addresses the
disciples as if he expected they would be alive when the events pre-
dicted should take place. Matt. 24 : 6, " And ije shall hear of
wars, and rumors of wars." Verse 15, " When ye, therefore,
shall see the abomination of desolation." Verse 20, " But pray
ye that your flight be not in the winter." Verse 23, " Then, if any
man shall say unto yo7i" &c. Verse 33, " So likewise ye when ye
shall see all these tkhigs," &c. Matt. 25 : 13, " Watch, there-
fore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of
Man cometh." Once more. The instructions which our Lord
gives to his disciples are precisely the same in both chapters. In
chapter 24 : 42, 44, he insists upon the duty of the disciples to be
watchful. " Watch, therefore, for ye know not what hour your
Lord doth come. Therefore, be ye also ready ; for in such an hour
as ye think not the Son of Man cometh." In the 25th chapter he
insists upon the same duty. The 1st to the 12th verse contains the
parable of the wise and foolish virgins. Tlie design of this paral^le
is clearly seen from the moral which Christ himself draws from it.
See verse 13. " Watch, therefore, for ye know neither the day nor
the hour wherein the Son of Man cometh." In chapter 24 : 45,
the duty of faithfulness is insisted on. " Wlio, then, is a faithful
and v/ise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his house-
hold, to give them meat in due season ? " Tlie same duty is incul-
cated in the 25th chapter. The 14th to tlic 30th verse contains
the parable of the talents. Every one can see that this parable was
designed to enforce the same duty of faithfulness. And, again, the
consequences which our Lord states would lollow according as the
disciples were watchful and faithful, or not, are the same in both
flhapters. In chapter 24, from the 4Gth to the 51st verse, these

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING HURATION. 129

consequences arc clearly stated. " Blessed is tliat servant whom
his lord, when he coiiieth, shall find so doing. Verily I say unto
you, that he shall make him ruler over all his goods. But and if
that evil servant shall say in liis heart, My lord delayeth his com-
ing, and shall begin to smite his fellow-servants, and to eat and
drink with the drunken, the lord of that servant shall come in a
day when he lookcth not for him, and in an hour that he is not
aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion
■with the hypocrites ; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth."
In the 25th chapter, from the 28th to the 30th verse, the same
consequences are stated. " Take, therefore, tlie talent from him
(the slothful servant), and give it unto him which hath ten talents.
For unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shall have
abundance; but fi-om him that hath not, shall be taken away even
that which he hath. And cast ye the unprofitable servant into
outer darkness ; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.'-'
From the similarity of the instructions contained in both chapters,
and the peculiarity of the style in the 25th, it is evident that what
is contained in the 24th is put into a parabolic form in the 25th,
and that the latter was designed to illustrate and enforce the same
truths that are contained in the former. Lastly, that these two
chapters form one connected discourse upon the same subject, is
further evident from the fact that the 25th chapter commences with
the word then. The word then refers to something which had been
previously stated. " Then " — when ? What other time could this
refer to but the period which is clearly stated in the 24th chapter ?
It is pretty generally acknowledged, at the present day, that the
whole of the 24th chapter relates to the destruction of Jerusalem.
If this be true, it clearly follows that the word theji, with which
the 25th chapter commences, shows conclusively that all that is con-
tained in the 25th was to be fulfilled when Jerusalem should be
destroyed.

2. Another fact which shows that the parable of the sheep and
goats has no relation to another world is, that 7iot one word is said
in the parable, nor i?i the 24/A and '2b(h chapters of Matthew,
about a resurrection. Now, it is tiiought by those who apply it to
another world, that it relates to a judgment to take place in another
■world, and that this judgment is to take place immediately after the
resurrection. How, then, is it to be accounted for that Christ,

130 SCRIPTOF.E TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

tlirougliout his whole discourse, was entirely silent respecting the
resurrection ?

3. It is also a fact, that not one word is said in this parable, nor
in the lohole discoiirse icith which it is connected, about a jtidg'
raent in arwther loorld. Christ, to be sure, speaks about the gath-
ering of the nations before him, but he does not say this gathering
would take place after death, nor after the resurrection, nor in a
future world. On the contrary, he aflBrms that it was to take place
at the time of his coming. What time this was to be we shall see
presently,

4. Another important fl\ct is, that although Mark and Luke
have recorded the substance of what is contained in the 24th chap-
ter, yet neither of them have recorded what is contained in the
2oth. This shows that in their estimation the 25th chapter was a
mere amplification of the same subject tiiat is treated upon in the
24th. How can it be supposed, now, that Mark and Luke under-
stood the 24th chapter to be on the subject of the destruction of
Jerusalem, and the 25th on the subject of a future general judg-
ment, to be followed by the endless happiness of a portion of man-
kind, and the endless misery of the rest ; and yet, that they should
record the former and not the latter ? Can it be supposed, we ask,
that they could attach so much importance to a subject of such
comparatively little importance as the one, and none at all to a sub-
ject of such vast, such infinite importance, as the other ? Such a
supposition is absolutely inadmissible.

Let us now more particularly examine the parable itself, and see
if there is anything contained in it which would lead us to suppose
that it refers to anything beyond the present world. The parable,
then, commences thus : " When the Son of Man shall come in his
glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the
throne of his glory : and before him shall be gathered all nations,"
&c From this it is evident that everything contained in the par-
able was to take place '■'■when the Son of Man should come in his
glory^ Well, when was this coming to take place? This is an
important question ; because on the answer to it depends the appli-
cation of the whole parable. We presume it will not be disputed
that Jesus knew as much about the time when he should make his
appearance as any other person. Let us, then, appeal to his own
testimony on this point. We have shown that the 24th and 25th

sciurTum-; tlums Kxi'uiiSdiNU uukaxion. 131

chaj/terfc of JM;ittlie\v ibnii one connected discourse, and that tho
coming of Christ is i'ref[ucntly spoken of in both chapters. Well,
is there anything said in either of these chapters respecting the
time when this coming was to be ? We answer, that although Jesus
acknowledges that the precise day and hour were known to God
only (see Matt. 24 : 36, Mark 13 : 32), yet he did know that it
would take place within a certain period of time, and that period
is clearly stated in both chapters. We have already shown that
Christ addresses his disciples, in both chapters, as if his coming was
to take place during their natural lives. But in the 24tli chapter
there is something even more definite than this. Our Lord says
(see from the 29lh to tlie 34th verses), " Immediately after the
tribulation of those days (the days just preceding the destruction
of Jerusalem) shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not
give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers
of the heavens shall be shaken ; and then shall appear the sign of
the Son of Man in heaven : and then shall all the tribes of the
earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of Man coming in the
clonds of heaven ivith power and great glory. And he shall send
his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather
together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to
the other. Now learn a parable of the fig-tree : When his branch
is yet tender and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh :
60 likewise ye, when ye (the disciples) shall see all these things,
know that it is near, even at the doors. Verily I say unto you,
This generation shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled.''^
Compare Mark 13 : 24 — 30, " But in those days, after that
tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give
her light, and the stars of heaven shall fall, and the powers that are
in heaven shall be shaken. And then shall they see the Son of
Man coming in the clouds, with great power and glory. And then
shall he send his angels, and shall gather together his elect from
the four winds, from the uttermost part of the earth to the utter-
most part of heaven. Now learn a parable of the fig-tree : When
her branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that
summer is near : so ye, in like manner, when ye shall see these
things come to pass, know that it is nigii, even at the doors.
\^erily I say unto tjou. That this generation shall not pass till all
THESE THINGS be done.'' See also Luke 21 : 25 — 32, " And

132 SCUIPTUKE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars ;
and ujjon the eaith distress of nations with perplexity; the sea and
the waves roaring ; men's hearts failing them for fear, and for those
things which are commg on the earth : for the powers of heaven
shall be shaken. And then shall they see the Son of Man coming
in a cloud, with power and great glory. And when these things
begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your (the disciples)
heads ; for your redemption (from the persecutions and trials which
they had endured) draweth nigh. And he spake to them a par-
able : Behold the fig-tree, and all the trees ; when they now shoot
forth, ye see and know of your own selves that sunmier is now nigh
at hand. So likewise ye, xohen ye see these things come to pass,
know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand.'" From this
last quotation we learn that the " coming of the Son of Man,'" and
the '•'■coming of the kingdom of God," are synonymous expres-
sions. And the uniform testimony of the New Testament is, that
although the kingdom of God, or Gospel dispensation, conmienced
when Christ commenced his ministry, yet it was not permanently
established until Christ's coming at the destruction of Jerusalem, at
which time the power of the holy people was scattered, and the
children of the kingdom obtained rest from the persecutions which
they had endured from the cruelty of this persecuting power.
Hence, the coming of the Son of Man is frequently connected with
the coming of the kingdom of God. See Matt. 16 : 27, 28, " For
the Son of Man shall come in the glory of his Father, with his
angels ; and then shall he reward every man according to his works.
Verily I say unto you. There be some standing here lohich shall not
taste of death till they see the Son of Man coming in his king-
dom." Mark 8: 38; 9: 1, "Whosoever, therefore, shall be
ashamed of me, and of my words, in this adulterous and sinful
generation, of him also shall the Son of Man be ashamed when he
Cometh in the glory of his Father with the holy angels. And he
said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That there be some of them
that stand here which shall not taste of death till they have seen
the kingdom of God come loith poweii." Luke 9 : 20, 27, " For
whosoever shall be ashamed of me, and of my words, of him shall
the Son of Man be ashamed when he shall come in his own glory,
and in his Fatlier's, and of the holy angels. But I tell you of a
truth, There be some standing here which shall not taste of death

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 133

till they see the kingdom of God." For further testimony on this
subject, see Cliapter VII.

Tlie passages which we have quoted, if they mean anything at
all, establish the fact, beyond all controversy or cavil, that the sec-
ond coming of Christ was to take place at the destruction of Jeru
Salem; and at that time the kingdom of God was to come with
power; the preachers and professors of Christ's Gospel to be
rewarded, every man according to his works ; and the unbelieving
and persecuting Jews to be punished as their crimes and iniquities
deserved. lie who denies this, must deny tlie positive and direct
testimony of Jesus himself; and if he contends that no such com-
ing of Christ took place at that time, he must also adopt the
necessary conclusion, namely, that Jesus was one of the greatest
impostors, or foolish fanatics, tlie world ever saw. If no such com-
ing took place at the time specified, then our Lord either intended
to deceive his disciples, or was himself deceived. Bear 'n mind,
then, reader, that what is contained in this parable was to be ful-
filled at the time of the coming of the Son of Man. And remember
tliat we have proved, by the explicit testimony of Christ himself,
that that coming was to take place at the time of the destruction of
Jerusalem, and during the lifetime of some of his own imniediate
disciples. You cannot fail now to see the true meaning and a|)j)li-
eation of the parable. The design of the parable was twoluld
1. To prefigure the separation which would take place between the
true and false professors of Christ's religion, when he should come
in judgment upon the Jewish people. Then those who had been
faithful in their Master's cause, who had been watchful, and on the
look-out for the signs, which Christ predicted would precede that
judgment; those who had practised the religion they professed, fid
the hungry, clothed the naked, visited the sick, &c., would be
accounted worthy to escape those calamities which were coming upon
the earth, and to inherit the kingdom of God, or the blessings of the
gospel dispensation. Whereas, those who had been unfaithful, who
had not improved their talents, had been hypocritical in their pro-
fession of the gospel, and had neglected to be on the watch, would
be taken by surprise ; the Son of jMan would come when they looked
not for him, and they would be overwhelmed with the Jews in one
3omnion ruin. Accordingly, when the fiithfui Christians saw the
approaching destruction, they fled from the place of danger, were
12

1C4 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

gathered into the city and country of Pella, a mountainous region
beyond the river Jordan, and were saved ; while upon tho Ticfaith-
ful Christians and ungodly Jews the wrath of God came to the
utir- 'iiost. This separation is I'eprescnted in the parable under the
figure of separating sheep from goats. In the following parables
the saniD thing is represented by different figures. Matt. 3 : 12,
•' Whose fan is in his hand, and he (Christ) will thoroughly purge
his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner ; but he will burn up
the chaif with unquenchable fire." [For the meaning of the phrase
"unquenchable fire," see Section X.] Matt. 13 : 24 — 30, " Another
parable put he forth unto them, saying. The kingdom of heaven is
likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field ; but while
men slept, his enemy came, and sowed tares among the wheat, and
went his way. But when the blade was sprung up, and brought
forth fruit, then appeared the tares also. So the servants of the
householder came and said unto hiiu. Sir, didst not thou sow good seed
in thy field ? from whence, then, hath it tares ? He said unto them.
An enemy hath done this. The servants said unto him. Wilt thou
then that we go and gather them up? But he said. Nay; lest,
while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them.
Let both grow together until the harvest ; and in the time of har-
vest I will say to the reapers. Gather ye together first the tares,
and bind them in bundles to burn them ; but gather the wheat into
my barn." Our Lord, in his own explanation of this parable, fixes
the time for its fulfilment at the end of the age. JMatt. 13 : 37 —
43, " He that soweth the good seed is the Son of Man ; the field is
the world (kosmos) ; the good seed are the childi-en of the kingdom ;
but the tares are the children of the wicked one [the word ' one '
here is supplied by the translators] ; the enemy that sowed them is
the devil [for the meaning of the word ' devil ' see Chapter II.] ;
the harvest is the end of the world (aion) [for the meaning of the
phrase ' end of the world ' see Chapter IX.] ; and the reapers are
the angels (that is, the messengers of the gospel). As, therefore,
the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the
end of this world (aion). The Son of Man shall send forth his
angels, and tliey shall gather out of his kingdom all things that
offend, and them which do iniquity ; and shall cast them into a
furnace of fire [for the meaning of the phrase ' furnace of fire ' see
Chapter XII.] : there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Then

SCUll'TUKE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 135

shall the ri<rhtcous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their
Father." Matt. 13 : 47 — 50, "Again, the kingdom of heaven is
like unto a net that was cast into the sea, and gatliercd of every
kind : which, wlien it was full, they drew to shore, and set down,
and gatliered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away. So shall
it be at the end of the world (aion) ; the angels siiall come forth,
and sever the wicked from among the just, and shall cast them into
the furnace of fire : there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth."
But again. 2. This parable was designed to represent or prefigure
the separation which took place between the Jews and Gentiles.
" When the Son of Man shall come in his glory, &c., then sliall he
sit upon the throne of his glory : and before him shall be gathered
all nations ; and he shall separate them one from another, as a
shepherd di videth his sheep from the goats." Separate them — what ?
Why, evidently, the nations that were to be gathered before him.
Now, does any man believe that a separation of nations will take
place at a future day of judgment in eternity ? Certainly not.
Then this can have no reference to such a judgment; for the sepa-
ration here spoken of is a separation of nations, and not of indi-
viduals. Well, what will the Son of jMan do with the nations thus
separated from each other ? " And he shall set the sheep on his
right hand, but the goats on the left." Verse 33. No one will
dispute that to be placed at the right hand of God signifies to be
brought into the enjoyment of his favor and blessings ; and that to
be placed at his left hand signifies to be brought under his displeas-
ure, and to be deprived of his blessings and favor. Now, the Jews
had long been the peculiar and favored people of God : " to them
pertained the law, and the adoption, and the covenant, and the
promises;" and to them "were conmiitted the oracles of God."
But the Gentiles had long been " without hope and without God in
the world." But a change was now to take place. God's ancient
covenant -people were to be deprived of their blessings and privi-
leges, to incur the censure and condemnation of High Heaven, to
cx[)erience His wrath and curse, and to be banished from their
countr}^, their firesides, and their homes. On the other hand, the
Gentiles were to be converted to the gospel, embrace it in its ful-
ness, be " delivered from the power of darkness, and translated into
the kingdom of God's dear Son ; " they were to come into the
possession of the blessings and privileges of the gospel, inherit e\'er-

136 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRKSSIXG DURATION.

lasting life, and come into the possession of " tiio kingdom prepared
for them from the foundation of the world." AH this had been
clearly foretold by Christ before. On one occasion, when address-
ing the Jews, he says, Matt. 8: 11, 12, "And I say unto you,
That many shall come from the east, and west, and shall sit down
with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven :
but the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer dark-
ness : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth," Again, IMatt.
21 : 43, " The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given
to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof." The same thing is
spoken of in Acts 13 : 44 — 47, "And the next Sabbath-day came
almost the whole city (of Antioch) together to hear the word of
God. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled with
envy, and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul,
contradicting and blaspheming. Then Paul and Barnabas waxed
bold, and said. It was necessary that the word of God should first
have been spoken to you ; but seeing ye put it from you, a?id judge
yourselves u?iu-orthy of everlasting life, lo, ave turn to the Gen-
tiles : for so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee
to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldst be for salvation unto
the ends of the earth." And Paul says of these very Jews, Rom.
11: 7 — 10, "What then? Israel hath not obtained that which
he sccketh for ; but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were
blinded ; (according as it is written, God hath given them, the spirit
of slumber, eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should
not hear) unto this day. And David saith. Let their table be made
a snare, and a trap, and a stumbling-block, and a recompense unto
them : let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see, and bow
down their back always." Of the Gentiles Paul says, Eph. 2 :
11 — 19, and 3: 1 — 8, "Wherefore remember, that ye being in
time past Gentiles in the flesh, who arc called Uncircumcision by
that which is called the Circumcision in the flesh made by hands;
that at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the
commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants, having
no hope, and without God in the world : but now, in Christ Jesus,
ye, who sometimes were far off, are made nigh by the blood of
Christ. For he is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath
broken down tlie mi<l(lle wall of partition between us; having abol-
ished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments con-

' SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 137

tained in ordinances ; for to make in himself of twain one new man,
60 making peace; and that he mi^ht reconcile Iwth unto God in one
body by the cross, having f^lain the enmity tlicrcby ; and came and
preached peace to you wiiich were afar off, and to them which were
nigh. For through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the
Father. Now, therefore, ye are no viore strangers and foreigners,
but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God."'
" For this cause I, Paul, the pi-isoner of Jesus Christ for you CI en-
tiles, if ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which
is given me to you-ward : how that by revelation he made known
unto me the mystery, as I wrote afore in few words ; whereby,
when ye read, ye may understand my knowledge of the mystery of
Christ, which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of
men, as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by
the Spirit ; that the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs, and of the same
body, and partakers of his jiroinise in Christ by the Gospel :
whereof I was made a minister, according to the gift of tlie graco
of God, given unto me by the effectual working of his power.
Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace
given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearcliable
riches of Christ." In the eleventh chapter of llomans, Paul tells
the Gentiles, that through the fall of the Jews salvation came to
the Gentiles, that the diminishing of the Jews was the riches of
the Gentiles, that the Jews were the enemies of the gospel for the
sake of the Gentiles, and that through the unbelief of the Jews
salvation had come to the Gentiles. Hence, he says to them,
" Behold, therefore, the goodness and severity of God : on them
which /<?/^, severity; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in
goodness ; otherwise thou also shalt be cut off. And they also, if
they abide not still in unbelief, shall be graffed in : for God is able
to graff them in again."

The persons, then, who were to go away into everlasting punish-
ment were the unbelieving Jews and the false professors of Christ's
religion. These are represented under tlie figure of goats, chaff,
tares, and bad fishes. They are also called foolish virgins, evil
servants, and wicked and slothful servants. Those who were to go
into life eternal were the Gentiles and the faithful disciples of
Clirist. They ai'e represented under the figure of sheep, wheat, and
good fishes. They are also called wise virgins, and faithful serv
12*

138 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

ants . But, it may be asked, " What everlasting punishment was
to be experienced by the first class ? " We answer, they were to
go into everlasting fire, — that is, experience those judgments of
God which we have shown are represented under the figure of fire.
They were to have their portion with hypocrites, experience weep-
ing and gnashing of teeth, be shut out of the marriage-feast, have
their talents taken from them, be placed on the left hand of God,
be cast into outer darkness, be overwhelmed in the approaching
destruction, experience trouble and tribulation such as had never
been before, nor ever should be again. They were to be exiled
from their homes, banished from their country, carried captives
among all nations, become a by-word and an hissing, and experience
an everlasting reproach and a perpetual shame. The tremendous
and awful judgment which is represented by these figures the Jews
experienced, and have been experiencing, for a period of one thou-
sand eight hundred years. How much longer it is to continue
God only knows ; but, according to the scripture usage and mean-
ing of the word everlasting, it has continued now sufficiently long
to justify the application of that term to the punishment which they
have endured. They have sufiered this punishment now longer
than they possessed the land of Canaan, longer than the Levitical
priesthood endured, and longer than the everlasting covenant con-
tinued. But that their punishment is not to be absolutely endless
in duration, is evident from the fact that Paul teaches the eventual
salvation of the entire Jewish race. Rom. 11 : 25 — 32, " For I
would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery
(lest ye should be wise in your own conceits), that blindness in jMTt
[not total blindness] is happened to \^x&e\, until [here is a limitation
of it] the fulness of the Gentiles be come in. And so all Israel
shall be saved ; as it is written. There shall come out of Sion the
Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob: for this is
my covenant unto them,, when I shall take away their sins. As
concerning the gospel, they are enemies for your sakes : but as
touching the election, they are beloved for the fathers' sakes. For
the gifts and calling of God are without repentance. For as ye in
times past have not believed God, yet have now obtained mercy
through their unbelief; even so have these also now not believed,
that througli your mercy they also may obtain mercy. For God
IiatJc concluded them all in unbelief, that lie might hate mkkcy

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 139

npoi, ALL." Again, that this punishment is not strictly enflloss in
duration is further evident from the fact, that the word kolasis,
rendered punishment in tliis text, signifies correction for the benefit
of the offender. Donnegan defines it thus : " Kolasis, tlie act of
clipping or pruning — generally, restriction, restraint, reproof
check, chastisement." Ste " Do7inegan''s Greek and English.
Lexicon,''^ p. 767. In this, Parkhurst, Dr. Belsham, Simpson, and
the Editors of the " Improved Version," agree. This corresponds
with the nature of punishment as it is represented in the Bible.
SeeHeb. 12: 6—11.

If it is asked, " What eternal life was to be experienced by the
righteous?" — we answer, they were to experience salvation from
the impending ruin ; to be gathered among the elect from the four
winds, from one end of heaven to the other ; to be made rulers over
all the Master's goods ; to go in with the Bridegroom to the mar-
riage ; to enter into the joy of their Lord ; to be placed on the right
hand of God ; and to inherit the kingdom prepared for them from
the foundation of the world. The word eternal, here applied to the
life enjoyed by the believer under the Gospel dispensation, is used
not to signify or express the duration of that life, but the nature,
the quality, or the kind, of it. This life is called eternal for five
reasons. 1. To distinguish it from the life enjoyed by those living
under the Law or Legal dispensation. That is never called eternal
or everlasting life. The phrase, "everlasting life," does not occur
but once in the Old Testament, and is then used with reference to
the life imparted by tlie Gospel. 2. Because those who are in the
possession of this life enjoy it continually, unceasingly, uninter-
ruptedly, and perpetually. One definition of the word here ren-
dered eternal, is perpetual. 3. Because it is a life to be enjoyed in
the " everlasting kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ." Christ's
kingdom is called everlasting, yet it is to come to an end. Paul
teaches that Christ shall " deliver up the kingdom to God, even the
Father, and he himself become subject to him that did put all things
under' him." See 1 Cor. 15 : 24 — 28. 4. Because it is a life to
be enjoyed under the dispensation of the " everlasting Gospel." The
Gospel is called everlasting, yet no one supposes it will be preached
throughout the ceaseless ages of eternity. 5. Because it is a life
imparted by that Gosjiel which brings "life and inuiiortality to
light." Hence, the believer in this Gospel lives in tlie constant

140 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

enjoyment of a hope " full of immortality," and in the perpetual
anticipation of an inheritance " incorruptible, undefiled, and that
fadeth not away." Bear in mind, reader, tliat the question is not,
How has this subject been understood in ages past? How was it
understood by the Apostolic and Christian liithers? How was it
understood by John Calvin, Martin Luther, or Jolin AVesley? How
was it understood by the different sects and denominations in
Christendom? — nor. How is it understood by the learned doctors
of the church in our day ? No, no, these questions are of no
importance whatever, except to gratify an idle curiosity. The all-
absorbing question is, How did Christ understand it ? and What is
the true meaning and application of the parable of the sheep and
goats? Neither is the question, What has been understood, and
what do ive understand, by the terms eternal, everlasting, &c. ? No,
the question is, ^A'hat are these terms used to signify in the Bible ?
If we will allow Christ to define his own terms, and explain his own
language, and at the same time acknowledge him to be correct in
such definition and explanation, the subject is perfectly clear and
plain. " Hear ye him," then. John 17 : 3, " And this is life
ETERNAL, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus
Christ whom thou hast sent." John 6 : 54, " Whoso eateth my
flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life, and I will raise
him up at the last day." [For meaning of the phrase " last day,"
see Cliapter VIIL] John 5 : 24, " He that heareth my word, and
believet.h on him that sent me, hath everlasting life."

All important objections to the view which we have presented
of this subject have been answered as we passed along, except three.
Those three will now be stated and replied to.

1. It is objected, that the view which loe have advocated respect-
ing the time of Christ's comhig is contrary to fact, inasmuch as
-no personal appearing of Christ took place at the destruction of
Jerusalem. To this we reply, that we have shown, by the testi-
mony of Jesus himself, that there was to be a conmig of the Son
of Man at that time. Now, whether this was to be a personal com-
ing, or whether Christ was to make a visible, personal appearance,
or not, depends altogether upon the fact whether he did, or did not,
appear in such manner at that time. If we admit that Jesus was
what he claimed to be, then his authority is indisputable on this
point. If, therefore, no personal appearance of Christ took place at

SCUIPTUKE TERMS EXPKESSINQ DL'UATIO.V. lil

thp destruction of Jerusalem, we have a right to conelutlo that no
such coming was had reference to. That there was a visible appear-
ance of Christ at that time, we have no proof; that there was not is
very probable, and, therefore, we conclude no such coming was
alluded to. If it be asked, " What kind of coming then was alluded
to?" — we answer, it was a coming in power and glory, a mani-
festation of Christ's power in the destruction of his enemies, and
tlie salvation of the Christian believers. And here we remark that
any particular or special manifestation of God's power, either in
saving or punishing mankind, is called in the Scriptures a coming of
God. Ex. 19: 9, "And the Lord said unto Moses, ho, I come
unto thee in a thick cloud." Ex. 20 : 24, " I (God) will come
unto thee (Moses), and bless thee." Ps. 50: 3, " Our God shall
co?fie, and shall not keep silence ; a fire shall devour before him, and
it shall be very tempestuous round about him." Isa. 35 : 4, " Say
to them that are of a fearful heart. Be strong, fear not ; behold, your
God will come with vengeance, even God with a recompense ; he
will covie and save you." Isa. 40 : 10, "Behold, the Lord God
will come with strong hand, and his arm shall rule for him ; behold,
his reward is with him, and his work before him." Isa._ 66 : 15,
" For behold, the Lord will coine with fire, and with his chariots
like a whirlwind, to render his anger with fury, and his rebuke
with flames of fire." Hosea 6 : 3, " And he (God) shall come
unto us as the rain, as the latter and former rain unto the earth."
Ilosea 10 : 12, " For it is time to seek the Lord, till he come and
rain righteousness upon you." Mai. 4:6, " And he (Elijah)
shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, &c., lest I (God)
come and smite the earth with a curse." No one supposes that the
comings spoken of in these tests allude to a personal, visible appear-
ance of God, but only to a manifestation of his power. Christ, in
speaking of his special interference in rewarding his faithful fol-
lowers, and punishing the rebellious Jews, adopts the figurative
language of the prophets, and represents it in the same light that
tliey represent the manifestations of God's goodness and displeasure
under the Legal dispensation. If we carefully notice the language
which Christ employs when speaking of his coming, we shall see
that he did not mean to be understood that it was to be a visible,
perpoiial appearance. Matt. 24 : 28 — 28, " Then if any man shall
say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there, believe it not ; for there

142 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show great
signs and wonders, insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall
deceive the very elect. Behold, I have told you before. Where-
fore, if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert, go not
forth ; Behold, he is in the secret chamber, believe it not." This
language was evidently designed to caution the disciples against
supposing that he was to appear personally and visibly at that time.
But he adds, " For as the li";htninof cometh out of the east, and
shineth even unto the west, so also shall the coming of the Son of
Man be." From this we learn that his coming was to be sudden, and
to some, at least, unexpected ; and as the reflection of the lightning
niisrht be seen without seeinnj the liffhtnino; itself; so might Christ's
power and glory be manifested and seen without beholding his per-
son. He immediately adds, " For wheresoever the carcass is, there
will the eagles be gathered together." It is generally conceded,
that by the carcass here is meant the Jewish people, and by the
eagles, the ensigns of the Roman army. This, then, is a plain
declaration that his coming consisted in bringing upon Jerusalem
the Roman army, which should destroy the Jews, and work deliv-
erance for the Ciiristians from their persecuting power. Again,
Christ, in Mark 8: 38, and 9: 1, expressly calls his coming, a
coming in the " glory of his Father" No one would infer from
this, that God was personally to appear at that time. Well, in
Luke 9 : 26. 27, he expressly calls it a coming in " his own glory."
" When he cometh in his own glory^ and in his Father's, and of
the holy angels," &c. Now, as this coming was to be a manifesta-
tion of the power and glory of God, and not a visible appearance of
God ; so, neither was it to be a personal or visible appearance of
Christ, but only a manifestation of his power and glory in the man-
ner just related.

2. It is objected that, '^ At the coming of Christ, spoken of in
this parable, he ivas to be attended by all tue ugly angels j but no
such appearance of the angels took place at the destruction of Jeru-
salem." Whether there was to be a real appearance of angels at the
coming of Christ, spoken of here, depends altogether upon what kind
of angels was referred to. The word angel has a variety of significa-
tions, and is applied in a variety of ways in the Bible. It signifies
a messenger or agent, and is applied to lx)th good and bad beings.
It is applied to human and super-human beings, also to irauimate

SCiai'TURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 1 13

objects. This latter application it has in 2 Cor. 12 : 7, 8. It is
applied to human beings in the following texts : — IMatt. 3 : 1, and
11:10; Mark 1:2; Luke 7 : 24, and 9 : 52 ; Phil. 2 : 25 ; 2
Cor. 8 : 23 ; James 2 : 25 ; Rev. 2 : 1, 18, and 3 : 1,7, 14. In
these passages we find the word applied to John the Baptist; to
two of his disciples who were sent to Jesus to inquire whether he
was the Messiah or not ; to the disciples of Christ, who were sent
into a city of Samaria to prepare a place for him ; to Epaphroditus,
the companion of Paul ; an angel or messenger to the church at
Philippi ; to the brethren of Paul, who were the messengers of the
churches ; to the spies who were sent to spy out the land of Canaan :
and to the ministers of the seven churches of Asia. In Rev. 15 :
8, and 10 : 1, it is applied to those whom God employs to execute
his vengeance. Now, whether Jesus, in this parable, by the word
angels, refers to human or super-human beings, must, we tliink. be
considered doubtful. Ilenee, there are different opinions about it,
some inclining to one opinion, some to the other. If we allow that
he referred to human beings, then the question arises, What class of
human beings were referred to ? He might have referred to the
messengers of the Gospel — all who should be alive at the time of his
coming ; or to the Roman armies, which were the executors of God's
vengeance upon the Jewish nation. The word angels occurs once
in this discourse concerning the destruction of Jerusalem, besides
in this parable, and there it undoubtedly signifies the messengers of
the Gospel. Matt. 24 : 31, " And he shall send his angels with
a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect
from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other." The
same angels might have been referred to in this parable. If we
suppose Jesus to allude to the Roman armies, then it may be asked,
" How could these messengers be called holy ? " To this it has been
replied that, " they are called holy for the same reason that the
people of Israel, the land in which they lived, the temple in which
they worshipped, the ministers of the temple, the sacrifices they
offered, the vessels and dishes made use of in the temple service,
the garments of the priests, and, indeed, all things connected with
the religion and state of the Jewish people, are called hohj." Again,
it has been very truly said, that " the term holy in scripture does
not always refer to moral character, but is frequently applied to
persons and things, who, or which, are set apart for particular pur-

144 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

poses. Hence, the Roman armies being chosen oi* selected by Prov-
idence, to execute punishment on the Jewish nation, might with
propriety be called God's holy agents, messengers, or angels, to
execute his purposes." Once more. By comparing Matt. 22 :
1 — 7, and 13 : 36 — 42, it will be seen that what in one parable is
represented as to be done by angels, is in the other represented as
to be done by armies. In the one, the Son of Man was to send
forth his armies and destroy those murderers (the Jews), and burn
up their city ; in the other, he was to send forth his angels, who
were to sever the wicked from among the just, and cast out the
wicked into a furnace of fire. From the above facts, we think it
quite possible that the word angels in this place might have been
used with reference to the Roman armies. But again. Christ
might have alluded to his own immediate disciples. See Matt. 19
2S, " Ye which have followed me in the regeneration, whe7i the
Son of Man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit
upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." Com-
pare this with the commencement of the parable under considera-
tion. " When the Son of Man shall come in his glory, and all the
holy angels with him, then shall he sit on the throne of his glory. ^^
From this it is plain, that, when Christ should sit on the throne of
his glory, his disciples were also to sit on twelve thrones. Well,
when was this to be ? When the Son of Man should " come in his
glory." We have shown that this coming took place at the destruc-
tion of Jerusalem. This, then, was the time when his disciples
Avere to sit on twelve thrones. But what throne of Christ's glory
was this ? We answer, it was not literal, but figurative ; it was not
temporal, but spiritual. No man, we think, will contend that either
Christ's throne, or the thrones of his disciples, were literal thrones.
What other throne, then, could be referred to, but the throne of ,
Christ's mediatorial kingdom, under which he rules, governs, and
judges men, by the power and influence of the truth, or Gospel,
which he preached ? And, as the same truth was proclaimed by
his disciples, and left upon record by them, hence, they are asso-
ciated with Christ in the moral government of the world ; all which
is represented under the figure of their sitting on thrones, and exer-
cising power, rule, and authority among men. But it may be
asked, " Were all the twelve disciples present at the destruction of
Jerusalem ? " We answer, we have no proof that they were ; nor

SCllIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 145

was it any more necessary that they should be, than it was that
Christ should be there personally. At that time the kingdom of
God came with power ; the Legal dispensation passed away ; the
Gospel dispensation became permanently established in the earth ;
and the reign of Christ and his disciples commenced. This reign
will continue until it extends over both Jews and Gentiles ; until
all are gathered into one fold ; until Christ has " put down all rule,
and all authority, and power." If we allow that Christ, in this
parable, by the word angels refers to super-human beings, the
objection we are considering is of no force ; for we have shown that
Christ's coming was not to be personal ; and, as-thei-e was to be no
personal appearance of Jesus Christ himself at that time, so neither
was there to be a personal appearance of angels. Besides, we have
shown that it was quite possible that all that was meant when
Christ is represented as being attended by angels at his comino- was
that he was to come in the glorij of the angels. See Luke 9 : 26.
" When he cometh iji his oivn glory, and in his Father's, and of

THE HOLY ANGELS."

3. It is objected, that, " At the comijig of Christ, all natto?is
were to be gathered before him ; but no such gathering of the
nations took place at the destruction of Jerusalem." To this we
reply, as we have replied to some other objections, that we have
proved by the testimony of Jesus himself that he was to come dur-
ing the lifetime of some of his own disciples, before the generation
in which he lived passed away, and at the time of the overthrow of
Jerusalem. We have also shown that at that time he was to re-
ward and punish the professed believers in his Gospel according to
their works, punish the rebellious Jews, and receive the Gentiles
into the favor of God. It was at this very time that he was to sit
upon the throne of his glory, and all nations were to be gathered
before him. Now, the sense of the phrase " all nations" must be
determined by the fact whether every individual of all nations was
gathered before him or not. If every individual of all nations was
not gathered before him at that time, then we have a right to con-
clude that no such gathering was intended or meant. Perhaps the
objector may not be aware of it, but the fact is, this objection
weighs as heavily against the authenticity of the Scriptures, and
the truth of Christ's claims to be a true prophet of God, as it does
ajrainst the views which we have advocated. On no other view of
13

146 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

the subject than that which admits that all which Christ predicted
concerning the destruction of Jerusalem, and the events which were
to transpire at that time, was fulfilled, can the inspiration of Jesus
and the authenticity of the New Testament be defended. If there
was no gathering of the nations at the destruction of Jerusalem in
the sense intended by our Lord, then, as his prediction was not ful-
filled, as his prophecy has failed, the conclusion is irresistible that
he was an impostor, or was deceived himself. Let us, then, seek
for the true sense of the expression, " and before him shall be
gathered all nations." From the fact that Jesus was not to make
2i personal appearance at the destruction of Jerusalem, we conclude
that the " all nations " spoken of were not to be personally and
literally gathered before him. And from the fact that every indi-
vidual of all nations was not gathered before him at that time, we
conclude that no such gathering was intended. The phrase, " all
nations," occurs twice in the discourse of which the parable of the
sheep and goats forms a part, besides in the parable itself. The
sense of the phrase in those instances will determine its meaning
in the parable. Matt, 24 : 9, " And ye (the disciples) shall be
hated of all nations for my name's sake." Matt. 24 : 14, " And
this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world, for a
witness unto all nations ; and then shall the end come." We have
shown that the end spoken of here was the end of the Jewish age
or Le^al dispensation, and that the Legal covenant was abolisJied
and ended at the destruction of Jerusalem. Before this time, then,
the Gospel was to be preached to all nations. But, we ask, was it
preached to every individual of all nations ? It is true the apostle
tells us that the sound of the Gospel had gone out into all the
earth, and the words of the apostles to the ends of the world. He
also tells us that the Gospel had been preached to every creature
iinder heaven. See Romans 10 : 18 ; Col. 1 : 23. But he could
mean no more by this than that there had been a general proclama-
tion of the Gospel, or that it had been preached throughout the then
known world. Or, perhaps, more properly his meaning is that the
Gospel had been preached throughout the Roman empire, including,
ot course, Judea, as Judea was then a province of that empire.
The Roman empire, as it extended over all the then known world,
was called the whole world. See Luke 2:1; Mark 13 : 10 j
Rom. 1:8. No one supposes that the Gospel was preached to

SCKIPTORE TEUMS EXPRESSINQ DURATION. 147

2very individual of all the nations on tlie globe previous to the
destruction of Jerusalem ; and we, therefore, conclude that the
phrase all nations, in this place, does not signify every individual
of all nations. Again, were the disci[>les of our Lord hated by
every individual of all nations of the earth ? No; thousands never
heard of their names ; and of those who had heard of them, of
those who had seen and heard them proclaim the Gospel, thousands
loved them as they loved the apple of their eye. Now, he who
contends for a literal gathering of every individual of all nations
before the Son of jNIan at the destruction of Jerusalem, must also
contend that the Gospel was preached to every individual of all
nations, and that the disciples were hated of every individual of all
nations, previous to that event; all of which is contrary to fact. If
it be asked, " What all nations, then, were to be gathered before
the Son of Man at that time?" — we answer, the same all nations
to whom the Gospel was to be preached before the destruction of
Jerusalem, and the same all nations who were to hate the disciples
of Christ. Well, did such a gathering take place at the destruction
of Jerusalem ? We answer. Yes. Titus, the Roman general, with
his army, invested the city of Jerusalem at a time when the Jews
had assembled there to celebrate the feast of the Passover ; and
multitudes of the Jews, together with vast numbers of the pros-
elytes to Judaism from the different heathen nations, were gathered
there to partake of this great national and annual feast. About
three millions of people were congregated in the city, and both Jews
and Gentiles were represented there. In the sense, then, that Jesus
intended, there was a gathering of the nations before him at th.G
destruction of Jerusalem. His prediction concerning it was as
literally fulfilled as some similar predictions contained in the Old
Testament. See Jer. 3 : 19, " At that time they shall call Jeru-
salem THE THRONE OF THE LORD : and ALL THE NATIONS sholl be

gathered unto it, to the name of the Lord, to Jerusalem." Zech.
14 : 1, 2, " Behold, the day of the Lord cometh, and thy spoij
shall be divided in the midst of thee. For I mil gather all
NATIONS against Jerusalem to battle ; and the city shall be taken
and the houses rifled, and the women ravished ; and half of the citj
shall go forth into captivity, and the residue of the people shall not
be cut off from the city." These passages need no conmicnt. They
show what is the evident meaning of the phrase " all nations," and

148 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

in what sense we are to understand our Lord when he says, that
"before him should be gathered all nations." We have been thus
particular in our examination of the text under consideration be-
cause our Lord's discourse, of which it forms a part, has been very
generally misunderstood ; and because a correct understanding of
this discourse is absolutely necessary to a correct understanding of
the New Testament scriptures. This discourse may be said to be a
key to unlock the whole New Testa,ment. Reader, the subject is
before you ; read, consider, and reflect.

The next passage which presents itself for our consideration, is

11. Mark 8 : 29. But lie that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost
hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation.

For an exposition of this text, see " On the Blasphemy against
the Holy Ghost," Chapter XIX.

12. 2 Thess. 1 : 9. AVho shall be punished with everlasting destruction
from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power.

Any person who will carefully examine this text, will see that
the persons to be punished, the time, and place, and nature, of the
punishment, are precisely the same as in Matt. 25 : 46, which we
have just considered. The first question to be considered is. Who
were to be punished with everlasting destruction ? The context
shows that they were those who " knew not God, and obeyed not
the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ ; " or those tliat troubled the
Thessalonian Christians. See verses 6 and 8. But who troubled
the Thessalonian Christians ? We answer, they were troubled, first,
by their own countrymen. See 1 Thess. 1 : 14, " For ye, brethren,
became followers of the churches of God which in Judea are in
Christ Jesus ; for ye (the Thessalonians) also have suffered like
things of your oion countrymen, even as they have of the Jews."
But, second, they were troubled by the Jews. See 1 Thess. 1 : 15,
" Who (the Jews) both killed the Lord Jesus and their own proph-
ets, and have persecuted us^ See, also, Acts 17 : 1 — 8, "Now
when they had passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came
to Thcssalou'tca, lohcre rvas a synagogue of the Jews. And Paul,
as his manner was, went in unto them, and three Sabbath days
reasoned with them out of the Scriptures ; opening and alleging
that Christ must needs have sulll'ied and risen again from the dead,
and that tliis Jesus whom I preach unto you is Christ. And some

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSINQ DURATION. 149

of (hem believed, and consorted with Paul and Silas, and of the
devout Greeks a great multitude, and of the chief women not a few.
But the Jcios which believed not, filled with envy, took uiiio them
certain lewd fellows of the baser sort, and gathered a company, and
set all the city on an uproar, and assaulted the house of Jason, and
sought to bring them out to the people. And when they found
them not, they drew Jason and certain brethren unto the rulers of
the city, crying. These that have turned the world upside down are
come hither also, whom Jason hath received ; and these all do con-
trary to the decrees of Ca2sar, saying that there is another king, one
Jesus. And they troubled the people, and the rulers of the city,
when they heard these things." See, also. Acts 17: 13, "But
when the Jews of Thessalonka had knowledge that the word of
God was preached of Paul at Berea, they came thither also, and
stirred up the people." The next question is. When were they to
be punished with everlasting destruction ? " When the Lord Jesus
should be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming
fire." See verses 7 and 8. But when was the Lord Jesus to be
revealed from heaven ? See, on this subject, " On the Second
Coming of Christ," Section VII. See, also, on Matt. 25 : 46,
above. It is there shown that this coming took place at the destruc-
tion of Jerusalem. This, then, was the time when the punishment
spoken of in the text was to commence. This is further evident
from what is said should take place when the Lord Jesus should be
revealed from heaven. At that time he was to " take vengeance
on them that knew not God," &c. Compare this with John IG : 3,
" They (the Jews) have not known the Father nor me." See, also,
the declaration of our Lord, when speaking on the subject of the
destruction of Jerusalem. Luke 21 : 22, " For these be the days
of vengeance, tliat all things which are written may be fulfilled.''
Again, in 1 Thess. 1 : 6, Paul says, " It is a righteous thing with
God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you." Com-
pare this with Matt. 24 : 21, " For then (at the destruction of
Jerusalem) shall be great tribidation, such as was not since the be-
ginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be." Now,
those who contend that a greater tribidation than this awaits the
unbelieving Jews who persecuted the Thessalonian Christians, must
of course contradict the direct and positive testimony of Jesus him-
self. That we hiive fixed upon the ])rwse time when the Lord

150 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

Jesus was to be revealed from heaven, and when the punlshnienl
spoken of in the text was to be inflicted, is still further evident from
what is said in verse 7. " And to you who are troubled, rest with
us when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed," &c. Not only were
those who troubled the Thessalonians to be punished with everlast-
ing destruction when the Lord Jesus should be revealed, but the
persecuted Thessalonians were to obtain rest at that time. Eest
from what ? Why, plainly from the persecutions which they had
endured. Now, those who contend that this text relates to a judg-
ment day in eternity, must also contend that the Thessalonians were
not to obtain rest until that time. But this is contrary to fact.
For if they obtained no other rest, they have long since found rest
" where the wicked cease from troubling, and where the weary are
at rest ; " viz., in their graves. But it may be asked, " Did the
Thessalonians obtain rest from their persecutions when the Jews
were destroyed ? " We answer, they did. The power of the per-
secuting Jews being at that time overthrown, the Christian churches
enjoyed a long season of uninterrupted peace and rest. Hence, our
Saviour, when addressing his disciples on this very subject, says,
Luke 21 : 28, " And when these things begin to come to pass, then
look up, and lift up your heads; for your redemption draweth
nigh." But that this text has no reference to a future state of
existence, is further evident from the following facts : 1. Paul
does not say that the persecuting Jews were to be punished with
everlasting destruction after death, nor in a future state of existence,
nor in another world. 2. Nothing is said in the text, nor in the
whole connection, about a resurrection from the dead. 3. Not one
word is said, either in the text or context, about a general judg-
ment. 4. The whole connection shows that Paul expected that
what he predicted here would take place during the natural lives of
some of the persons whom he addressed. But it may be asked,
" What is meant by the Lord Jesus being ' revealed from heaven
in flaming fire ? ' " On this subject, see Chapter X. It is there
shown that the term fire is frequently employed in the Scriptures
as a figure of God's temporal judgments, and is not once used to
signify punishment in another world. Again, it may be asked.
" What is meant by everlasting destruction ' from the presence of
the Lord ? ' " This expression is rather ambiguous ; and hence,
S(juie understand it to signify that the everlasting destruction spoken

SCRII'TUUE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 151

of was to come from the Lord, Others, tliat the everlasting
dostruction cmisisted in being bhnishcd from the presence of the
Ijord. In cither case it can make no difference. If the first opin-
ion is the true one, then it signifies that the punishment spolcen ol"
was to come from God. If the latter, then this punisluiient con-
sisted in being banished, in some sense, from the presence of God.
Well, " What sense was this ? " On this subject, see Chapter XIV.
It is there shown that this banishment of the Jews from the pros
ence of God consisted in their being driven from the land of Judoa,
from the city of Jerusalem, and from the holy temple, where God's
presence was supposed particularly to dwell. Once more. It may
be asked, " What everlasting destruction was it which the Jews
were to sufler?" We answer, it was the entire, total, and al)solutc
destruction of the Jewish people as a nation. They were driven
from their country, and for eighteen hundred years have been de-
prived of their civil and ecclesiastical institutions, and have been
subject to the laws, institutions, and government of other na-
tions.

To the views which we have presented on this text we know of
but one plausible objection. It has been objected, " How could the
Thessalonian Christians, or the Jews living in Thessalonica, be at
all concerned or interested in the destruction of Jerusalem, or the
dispersion of the Jewish nation, seeing they lived so far from the
scene of that event ? " To this we reply, that at the destruction
of Jerusalem there was to be a special manifestation of Christ's in-
terference in behalf of his followers. The fulfilment of Christ's
prediction in relation to that event would establish his claims to be
the " Sent of God " beyond the possibility of a doubt. Then, the
persecuting power of the Jews was to be overthrown, and the Chris-
tians delivered from those cruelties which they had suffered from
their hands. Then, the kingdom of" God was to come with power,
and Christianity be permanently established in the eartli. Hence,
it could not but be a subject of interest to all the Christian churches
throughout the then civilized world, wherever such churches had
been established. Besides, Jerusalem was destroyed at a time when
the Jewish people were partaking of a great national feast in that
city ; and, undoubtedly, many Jews from Thessalonica were there
some of whom suffered in that destruction ; and all the rest, whether
there or at Tke,ssalouica, suffered, in common with their ccuntrv*

152 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION'.

men, in becoming a proverb, a by-worJ and an hissing, thioughout
the whole earth."^

* It has been furtlicr objected, that " no siich rest as our argument
supposes was enjoyed by the prhuitive Christians immediately after the
destruction of Jerusalem. On the contrary, they were only delivered from
tlie persecutions which they liad endured from the Jews, to suiier still
greater persecutions from the Gentiles."

In answer to this, I shall state, and undertake to prove, the following his-
torical facts, viz. : —

1. The principal part of the persecutions endured by the Christians, from
the time of the commencement of the public ministry of Christ to the time
of the destruction of Jerusalem, was waged by the unbelieving Jews. No
matter whether this persecution was waged in Greece, or Rome, or Judea,
the Jews were the prime movers and instigators in almost the whole of it.
No person conversant with tlie history of the Christian church, contained
in the book of Acts, will be disposed to dispute this ; but, if authority is
demanded, here it is. Mosheim says, that "So exceedingly great was the
fecundity of the Jewish people, that occasionally multitudes of them had
been constrained to emigrate from their native country ; and, at the time
of Christ's birth, the descendants of Abraham were to be met with in every
part of the known world. In all the provinces of the Roman empire, iu
particular, they were to be found in great numbers. The .Jews out of
Palestine, in the Roman provinces, did not yield to those in Jerusalem, in
point of cruelty to the innocent disciples of Christ. AVe learn from the
history of the Acts of the Apostles, and other records of unquestionable
authority, that they spared no labor, but zealously seized on every occasion,
for stimulating the magistrates against the Christians, and setting on the
multitude to demand their destruction." — See Moskeim's Commentaries on
the Ecclesiastical History of the First Three Centuries, vol. 1, p. 105, and
Mosh. Eccl. Hist., vol. 1, p. 69.

2. The first persecution against the Christians, which was authorized by
any heathen power, was that under Nero, the Roman emperor, in the year
G-I. See Dwight's Dictionary of the J\'ew Testament, p. 150. This was
six years before the destruction of Jerusalem. Jerusalem was destroyed
in the year 70, when Vespasian was Emperor of Rome. Vespasian reigned
nine years, and was succeeded by his son Titus, who reigned two j'ears.
Under neither of these emperors was there any persecution against Chris-
tians. These facts are so well known as to require no proof.

3. The first persecution against the Christians, after the destruction of
Jerusalem, was that under Domitian, the Roman emperor, in the year 94
or U5 ; and this was of but short duration, and was not severe. Fleury
says, " The Emperor Domitian persecuted the Christians at the latter end of
his reign.^' And, speaking of a certain declaration of the writer of the
book of Revelation, to the church of Smyrna, he says, " He encourageth
them, and foretelleth that some of them will be in tribulation during the
space of ten days, which undoulitedly Jiappened in the reign of Domitian,
■which was short, ami not violent.'' — Flcu. Eccl. Hist., vol. 1, b. 2, p. 151.
Tillemont says thatDodvvell thought " this persecution (as it related to the
Christians) proceeded no further than banishment, and not to death, nor
even to torments." — Till. Eccl. Mem., \ol. 2, p. 41 o. That this was the
first persecution after the destruction of Jerusalem is evident from the testi-
mony of Euseljius. He says, speaking of Domitian, that he "appointed
himself sMCc<?ss9r of Nero in hatred an(l war against God." — Eiiseb. Eccl,
Hist., b. 3, chap. 15. In regard to the time of this persecution, although

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 153

13. Ilcb. G: 1, 2, Therefore, leaving tlie principles of tlie doctrine ol
Christ, let us go on unto perfection ; not hiying jignin the tbundation of
repentance from dead works, and of faitli toward God, of the doctrine of
baptisms, and of laying ou of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and
of eternal judgment.

This language was addressed by Paul to (lie Jewish converts to
Christianity. By examining it with tlie connection, it will be seen
that Paul was warning the Hebrew Christians of the consequences

Moshcim in his Ecclesiastical Ilisfonj states, that " it began in the year 93
or 'J-4 ;" yet, in another work written on a review of that, he says " it began
about the year '.t4 or 1)5." — Mosh. Com., vol. 1, sect. ?A\ Tillemont be
lieves, on the autliority of Eusebius and Jerome, supported by Juvenal and
Lactantius, that it began in the year 'Jo. — Till. Errl. Mem., vol. 2, p.
413. Nerva succeeded iJomitian in the year UG, so that this persecution
must have been short. After the death of l)t)iiiitian, the church enjoyed
rest from pei-secution until after the close of the first century. Milner says,
" Nerva, iJomitian's successor, published a pardon for those who were con-
demned for impiety, recalled those who were banished, and forbade the
accusing of any men on account of impiety or Judaism. Others, who were
under accusation or under sentence of condemnation, now escaped liy the
lenity of Nerva. This brings us to the close of the century, in which we
behold the Christians, for the present, in a state of external peace.'' — Miln.
Ch. Hist , vol. 1 , p. 105.

4. After the destruction of Jerusalem, the Christians in .Judea enjoyed .1
season of quiet and rest of more than sixty years' continuance. Tillemont
says, "It was under the government of St. Simeon, that the (Christians)
Jews left Jerusalem by God's order, before that city was besieged in the
year 70, and withdrew beyond Jordan into the city of Fella. After the
destruction of Jerusalem, the Christians returned thither, and appeared
with reputation by i-eason of a great number of prodigies and miracles, so
that the church of Jesus Christ flourished again there, being composed of
a great number of Jews who had embraced the faith, and thus conti/iucd
until the city was destroyed again in the last years of Adrian." — Till.
Ercl. Mem., vol. 2, p. 145. Adrian died, and was succeeded by Antoni-
nus Pius, in 138; so that the time the Christians had the peaceful occu-
pancy of Jerusalem and Judea was more than sixty years. Milner says,
" The congregation of Christian Jews were commanded by an oracle,
revealed to tlic best approved among them, that, before the wars began,
they should depart from the city, and inhabit a village beyond Jordan, called
Pella. Thither they retired, and were saved from the destruction which
soon after overwhelmed their countrymen ; and, in so retiring, they at once
observed the precept, and fulfilled the well-known prophecy of their Saviour.
The death of Nero, and the destruction of Jerusalem, would naturally occa-
sion some respite to them from their sufferings ; and we hear no more of
their persecuted state till tlie reign of Domitian, the last of the Flavian
family, who succeeded to the empire in the year 81. lie does not appear
to have raged against the Christians, //// tlie latter end of his reign." —
Miln. Ch. Hist., vol. 1, )). 104. Gibbon says, "The Jewish Christians,
who united the law of Mnscs with the Christian religion, remained in soli-
tude in Pella about sixty years, enjoying the comfort of visiting the Holy
City, which they yet loved and revered. They were vastly outnumbered
by the Christians from Gentile nations, who rejected the Mosaic ceremonies

loJ SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION

of falling away from their Cliristian profession ; and also of the con-
sequences of resting merely upon ihejirst principles of the doctrine
of Christ. He also exhorts thcra to go on from one degree of Chris-
tian knowledge to another, and from one (!Jhristian grace to another,
until they arrive to perfection. He accuses them of being " dull of
hearing," of needing to be taught, whereas, their opportunities had
been such, that they ought to have been teachers. See chap. 5 : 11, 12.
Hence, he exhorts them to leave the principles of the doctrine of
Christ, and to go on unto perfection — that is, leave these principles
or rudiments, as the school-boy leaves the first rudiments of his
education, and commences the study of some higher branches, not
to forget them, not to neglect them, but to make a wise u?e and
improvement of them, and at the same time continue to rise higher,
and still higher, in the scale of Christian knowledge and improve-
ment. Now, if they rested upon the mere first principles of the
doctrine of Christ, there was danger of their sinking down into a
cold, lethargic state ; of their resting contented where they were, and
never making any efiurt to improve, either in knowledge or virtue ;
of their resting upon the mere forms and ceremonies of religion, and
of their being contented with the letter, without the spirit, of Chris-
tianity. In this way they would, as did their fathers under the
Legal dispensation, "lay again the foundation of repentaiice from
dead works" and " of faith toward God " — that is, it would become
necessary that their faith toward God should be renewed. " Of
the doctrine of baptisms" — that is, the washings and purifications
under tlie Law. " And of laying on of hands ." It is well known
that the laying on of hands was a legal ceremony under the Law.
" And of resurrection of the dead." For the confirmation of the
truth of Judaism, and for the confirmation of the faith of the Jews
in that religion, persons were raised from the dead, and other mira-
cles were wrought under the Legal dispensation. '■^ And of eternal
judgment." The phrase translated eternal judgment here is kri-
matos aionron — that is, judgment of the age, or judgment of old.
This is an allusion to those great temporal judgments, by which the

But under tlie reign of Hadrian the desperate fanaticism of the Jews filled
up tiie measure of their calamities, and the Romans exercised the rights of
victory with unusual rigor. A new city was founded on Mount Zion,
privileged as a colony, and the Jewish Christians, or .V^/crtcc/jcs, by giving
up their Jewish habits, enjoyed a free admission into Hit olony of Hadrian."
— Gibbon^ Rome, vol. 2, chap. 15, p. 06

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 155

Jewish religion was established. Now, if these Hebrew Christians
rested upon the mere 6rst principles of the doetriue of Christ, and
the' consequences should be as stated above, then it would require that
they should be roused from their lethargy, indifference, and form-
ality, by the same or similar means that God employed to rouse
the Jews from their stupidity, under the Legal dispensation.
Nothing is said in this text about judgment in a future state of
existence, nor about a resurrection to immortal life. No. Paul
alludes to circumstances and events which transpired under the
Legal dispensation ; and, under that dispensation, although some
persons were raised from natural death to natural life, yet no per-
son was raised to immortal life; nor was judgment ever executed
upon any person living under that dispensation in a future world.

That the exposition we have given of this text is correct, we
think is evident from the words which immediately follow it. " And
this will we do if God permit; " — that is, leave the principles of
the doctrine of Christ, and go on unto perfection. " For it is im-
possible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the
heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and
have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world
(aioTws) to come, if they shall fall away, to rene^*- them again
to repentance." That is, as the connection shows, it is not in the
power of man to renew such to repentance by any jy>wer of argu-
ment or persuasion he is possessed of. It can only be done by a
similar display of God's {)0wer, as was exhibited in the miracles and
judgments by which the Jewish religion was established, and by
which the Jews, when they fell away from their profession of this
religion, were brought to repentance, and their faith in God was
renewed. We will close our remarks on this text with the follow-
ing extract from Rev. James Peirce. He says : " The common
interpretation makes this [the phrase eternal judgment] to refer to
the final judgment. I think that the words are to be understood
in a very different manner, and krima here seems to be put for

temporal judgment The word aionios, which we

have rendered eternal, I take to respect not the time to come, but
the time past, and to signify ancient, or past long ago. That the
word is thus used without any respect to eternity, we may see Rom.
16: 25; 2 Tim. 1:9; Titus 1: 2. See, also, those places in
the LXX. Psalm 11: b; Prov. 22 : 28; Jer, lb : 15; Ezek

156 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

36 : 2. According to this account of the words, we may consider tlie
Jewish religion as established by the ancient and tremendous judg-
ments, of the execution of which the books of Moses give an
account, — such as the deluge, the destruction of Sodom and
Gomorrah, and, more especially, the drowning of Pharaoh and his
host in the lied Sea, and perhaps the judgments of Ciod upon the
Israelites in the wilderness for their impenitence and unbelief." —
See Paraphrase and Notes on the Epistles, ^-c, by the late Rev.
and learned Mr. Jas. Peirce, of Exon., London, 1733.

14. 2 Peter 2:17. These are wells without water, clouds that are cai
ried with a tempest, to whom the mist of darkness is reserved /brewer.

Peter was speaking of certain false teachers, probably Judaizing
teachers, who privily should introduce heresies into the Christian
church, and overthrow the faith of some. He does not say that this
" mist of darkness " was reserved for them in a future state of
existence, nor that they should suffer this mist of darkness in a
future world. On the contrary, he says they shall " bring upon
themselves swift destruction." — See verse 1. Again he says, their
" judgment now of a long time lingereth not, and their damnation
slumbereth not." — See verse 3. Peter had heard the predictions
of our Lord respecting the punishment which was reserved for the
unbelieving Jews, and for false professors and false teachers ; and
he knew that that punishment, when he wrote, was nigh at hand ;
and to this he evidently alludes. If the banishment of the Jews
from the land of Judea is called " everlasting punishment," without
intending to signify that it is of endless duration, as we have shown
to be the fact, with what propriety might the judicial blindness
which came upon them be called the " mist of darkness forever ! "

15. Jude 1 : 6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but
left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains, under
darkness, unto the judgment of the great day.

In examining this text, we will first compare it with its parallel in

2 Peter 2 : 4. For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast
them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be
reserved unto judgment.

The first question to be considered is, Who or what were these
angels ? It has been supposed that tlicy were holy and happy
angels of Clod in heaven; but, in consccjuence of their rebelling

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 157

agaiLSt God, after a tremendous conflict in the paradise above, they
were thrust out of heaven, and confined in the manner related in
these texts. But to this view of the subject we object as tullows :
1. We are not authorized to believe in any such rebellion, and war,
and fall of angels from heaven. The Bible gives us no account of
this kind, and certainly we could know nothing about it exce[)t by
divine revelation. It may be i^retended, by some, that the book of
Revelation furnishes such a history ; but no respectable commen-
tator on the Bible ever pretended that any such account is contained
in the book of Revelation ; and if not tliere, certainly it is nowhere
else in the Bible. 2. To suppose that any such war ever happened
in heaven, is to suppose that heaven is not that holy, happy place,
that it is everywhere represented to be in the Bible. 3. If holy,
happy angels in heaven could fall away, what security have we that
mankind, when they get to heaven, will not do the same ? Cer-
tainly, none at all ; and hence to talk about any certainty of our
endless happiness in heaven, is to give a false representation of the
subject. 4. The word which is here rendered angels is defined, by
all lexicon writers, to signify a messenger, one who brings news,
a legate, an agent, the bishop or president of a church. It is,
therefore, a name of office, and not of nature. We think it far
more rational and scriptural to understand it here of hu/iian mes-
sengers, or agents, than o^ super human, or angels of God. 5. The
epistle of Jude " is one of those l)ooks the genuineness of which was
disputed in the primitive ages, and which, therefore, as Dr. Lanlner
well observes, ' ought not to be alleo-ed as affordina; alone sufficient
proof of any doctrine.' Grotius ascribes it to a bishop of Jerusa-
lem, in the reign of Adrian ; but it is commonly believed to have
been written by Judas, otherwise called Lebbeus and Thaddeus, the
son of Al[)heus, the brother of James the less, and first cousin of
our Lord. The design of the epistle is to guard its readers against
the errors and crimes of the Gnostics. The epistle of Jude has aa
little evidence, either external or internal, in its favor as any lx)ok
of the New Testament." — See Im. Ver., Note. G. The passage in
2 Peter which is parallel to this in Jude, is found in an epistle
which is also " of doubtful authority." 7. " From the change of
style in the second chapter, this chapter is the most doubtful portion
of the epistle." 8. "By those who admit the genuineness of these
epistles, the second chapter of Peter is supposed to have been a quo-
14

158 SCRIPTCRE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

tution from some ancient apocryphal book ; and that Jude consulted
the epistle of Peter when writing his own ; and that these writers
might not mean to give authority to the doctrine, nor to sanction it
in tiie least ; but merely allude to it by way of illustration, and to
argue with their readers upon known and allowed principles." —
See Im. Ver., Note. 9. The connection in which these passages
are found, shows that it is quite possible that the writers might
have alluded to the spies, or me.'^sengers, who were sent to explore
the land of Canaan. See Chapter VI.

But what we are more particularly concerned with now, is the
meaning of the word everlasting, here applied to the chains with
which these angels were bound. Let it be noticed that Peter
simply calls them " chains," without saying anything about their
being everlasting. The passage in Jude proves, of itself, that the
word everlasting is here used in a limited sense. Mark the phrase-
ology. " In everlasting chains, under darkness, unto " — here is a
limitation of it — " unto the judgment of the great day." Nothing
is said about their being punished endlessly after the judgment
spoken of; nor is this judgment said to be in another world. For
an explanation of the phrase "judgment of the great day," see
Chapter VIII. It is there shown that any time of remarkable
visitation of punishment upon the wicked is called in the Scriptures
a great and terrible day of the Lord, or something to the same
import ; and that none of these phrases are used to designate any
period of time in a future world.

16. Jude 1 : 7. Even as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the cities about
them in like manner, giving tlieinselves over to fornication, and going
after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, suifering the vengeance of
eternal fire.

In the first place, let us compare this with the parallel passage in

2 Peter 2 : G. And turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah into
ashes, condemned them with an overthrow, making them an eusample unto
those that after should live ungodly.

This passage in Jude is supposed by some to teach the endless
misery of the inhabitants of the cities spoken of, in a future state
of existence. I>ut we caimot adopt this view of the subject for the
following reasons : 1. The scripture writers, both of the Old and
New Testament, frequently allude to the destruction of Sodom and

scnii'Tn;K TKims kxpuessing duration. 159

Gomorrah, yet not a single one of tlicni has given the least intima-
tion that the inhabitants of those cities were doomi;d to endless
miseiy.

In the 19th chapter of Genesis we have a partieular account of
this destruction, but not a hint is given that these people were swept
oft' from the earth by fire and brimstone, only to endure still worse
torments after death. In the 18th chapter of the same book we
have an account of Abraham's intercession for that people that they
might be spared ; and although he alludes to their extreme danger
of being overthrown by the temporal judgments of God, yet he says
nothing about their exposure to still greater suffln-ings after those
judgments should have been executed. From this fact we infer
that either they were not exposed to any such sufferings, or, if they
were, Abraham was ignorant of that fact ; or if he was not, he was
culpably ivegligent in this respect, and did not act as modern limit-
arians and believers in the doctrine of endless misery would have
acted under the same circumstances. The fair presumption is, that
he had no faith in their exposure to any other sufferings than those
which they were to experience on the earth. But it may be said,
" These people might have been exposed to misery after death, and
yet Abraham and the scrijiture writers have been ignorant of that
fact." This is barely possible, but extremely improbable. But,
certainly, it will not be disputed that God knew all about this.
Well, where has he informed us that these people have received such
a tremendous doom as is connnonly supposed ? [When he sent the
two destroying angels to warn Lot and his family of the approach-
ing destruction, he gave them no instructions to inform them, or the
Sodomitas, of any judgment to be executed after death. Now, can
it be supposed that God knew of a woe ten thousand times more
tremendous than that which consisted in their being swept off from
the earth, as with the besom of destruction, and yet neglected to
give them any warning of it, or to say one single word concerning
it ? In the IGth chapter of Ezekiel, God alludes a number of times
to the inhai)itants of Sodom and Gomorrah ; but he gives no inti-
mations of any punishment which they experienced, except that
which consisted in their being destroyed from off the earthy/ 2. The
text itself is entirely silent in regard to any other punishment than
that which was inflicted in this life. The "eternal fire" spoken
vf, was the fire which destroyed the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah,

160 SCRIPTUIIE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

and burnt up their inhabitants. In Gen. 19 : 24, 25, we have the
following account : " Then the Lord rained upon Sodom and
Gomorrah bri?nsto?ie and fire from the Lord out of heaven ; and he
overthrew those cities, and all the plain, and all the inhabitants of
the cities, and that which grew upon the ground." If these people
did actually suffer a worse calamity than this in the future world,
here was the very place to have mentioned it. But no such infor-
mation is given. 3. The text in Peter says nothing about " eternal
fire," but says that these cities and their inhabitants were " cmi-
demned with an overthrow ; " and both Peter and Jude say, that
they were " set forth for an exa7n:ple" And Peter adds, that
they were " an ensample to those that after should live ungodly.''''
Now, how could their punishment in another world be an example
to people living in this ? Certainly they could not see them suffer-
ing this punishment ; nor could they know anything about it, except
by divine revelation ; and we have seen that no such revelation was
given. But the utter destruction of those cities and their inhabit-
ants, by fire from God out of heaven, was a visible example to the
Jewish people of God's retributive justice, and of his great dis-
pleasure against sin. 4. In the 16th chapter of Ezekiel we have
a prediction of the return of Sodom and Gomorrah to their former
estate. Now, whether this relates to the inhabitants of tliose cities,
or to the cities themselves, it proves that the " eternal fire," which
burnt up those cities and their inhabitants, cannot be endless in
duration.

But it may be asked, " How could this fire be called eternal, un-
less it is endless in duration?" We answer, in the same way that
the fire which burnt on the Jewish altar could be said to burn for-
ever. Indeed, it is not only said of this fire " it shall burn for-
ever," but it is added, " it shall never go out.'''' This is nowhere
said in the Bible of the fire which destroyed the Sodomites. Why,
then, should the latter be thought to be endless, and tlie former be
allowed to be limited ? But there are several reasons why this fire
might be called eternal, without supposing it to be of endless dura-
tion. 1. Because it burned till it had utterly destroyed the inhabit-
ants of those cities from off the earth, and consumed the cities
themselves beyond the possibility of their ever being inhabited or
rebuilt by man. 2. Because these cities were built on a sort of
bituminous coal, so that this fire continued to burn for many agesi

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. IGl

even to the time of the writing of the epistle of Jude. And joma
writers tell us, that even after this time smoke and flame was siome-
times seen to issue from the site of those cities. 3. This fire might
be called eternal., in the same sense as the destruction of otlicr cities
and places is called perpetual, everlasting, &c. See Jer. 18 : 15,
16; 23: 40, and 51 : 39; Ezek. 26 : 20, 21, and 35: 9.

]Jut the phrase here rendered eternal fire is puros aionion, the
literal rendering of which would be, " the fire of the age," or " the
fire of old." The simple declaration of the apostle then is, that the
inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah suffered the vengeance of the
fire of the age, or age-lasting fire; and no reference is had to any
punishment beyond this life.

17. Jude 1 : 13. Raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own
shame ; wandering stars, to whom is reserved the bhickuess of darkness
forever.

By comparing this with 2 Peter 2 : 17, it will be seen that the
one is parallel with the other ; and that both Peter and Jude are
speaking on the same subject, of the same persons, and of the same
punishment. Our remarks on 2 Peter 2 : 17, are therefore equally
applicable on this text in Jude. It is there shown that no reference
is had to punishment in a future state of existence, much less to a
punishment which shall never end.

18. Rev. 14 : 11. And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up forever
and ever ; and they have no rest day nor night, wlio worshijj the beast and
his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.

In examining this text, the questions to be considered are — 1.
AVho were to be punished in the manner described in this passage ?
The connection and the text itself show it was to be those who
worshipped " the beast and his image ; " those who received " the
mark of the beast in their forehead or in their hand," or those who
received " the mark of his name." 2. When were they to be
punished ? The text and context show it was to be at the very
time when they worshipped the beast. " And they have no rest,
day nor night, who icorship the beast and his image." 3. Where
were they to be punished ? Why, plainl}^ not in eternity, but in
time ; during the continuance of day and night. " And they have
no rest, day nor night, who worship the beast and his image."
But see verses 9 and 10, " If any man worship the beast and bie
14*

1C2 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATIOX.

image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the
same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured
out without mixture into the cup of his indignation ; and he shall
be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy
angels, and in the presence of the Lamb." Compare this with
Rev. 16 : 1, 2, " And I heard a great voice out of the temple,
saying to the seven angels. Go your ways, and pour out the rids
of the wrath of God upon the earth. And the first went, and
poured out his vial upon the earth ; and there fell a noisome and
GRIEVOUS sore iipon the men which had the mark of the beast, and
upon them which icorshipped his imagey This proves beyond all
controversy that the punishment spoken of in the text under con-
sideration, was inflicted in this world. The beast spoken of in the
text is acknowledged on all hands to be a figure of some i'alse object
of worship. No one supposes that this beast will exist in another
world,. or that he will be worshipped there; and as the punishment
of those who worshipped the beast was to be expei'ienced during the
time that tliis worship was rendered, hence the text can have no
reference to punishment to be inflicted in another world.

Sufficient has already been said on this text to show that it aflFords
no proof of the doctrine of endless punishment ; but, for the satis-
faction of those who may wish to know more on the subject, we
ofier the following additional remarks.

All the figures employed in this text, and in the context, are
frequently employed in the sacred Scriptures to designate punish-
ment to be inflicted in this world; but not one of them is used, in
a single instance, to designate punishment in another world. 1. We
have the word "^re." We have already shown that no term is
more frecpiently employed by the sacred writers to represent God's
temporal judgments, than the term fire. 2. We have '•'fire and
brimstone.'" This phrase is frequently employed for the same pur-
pose as the term fire. See Job 18: 15, " Bri?}isto7ie shall be
scattered upon his (the wicked man's) habitation." Ps. 11 : 6,
" Upon the wicked he shall rain snares, fire and brimsto?ie, and an
horril)Ie tempest: this shall be the portion of their cup." Isa. 34:
!), " And the streams thereof (of the land of Idumea) shall be
turned into pitch, and the dust thereof into brimstone^ Ezek.
.•}<S : 22, "And I will plead against him (Gog) with pestilence and
with blood; and I will rain upon him, and upon his bands, and

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 1G3

upon the many people that arc with him, an overflowing raiii, and
great hail stones, fire and brimstone.''^ 3. We have " wrath oj
God." Luke 21: 23, "For (at the destruction of Jerusalem)
there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath u[)on this
people." 1 Thcs. 2 : 10, " For the wrath is come upon them (the
Jews) to the uttermost." 4. We have " cup of the Lord's indig'
nation." See Ps. 11 ; 6, above, and Ps. 75 : 8, " For in the hand
of the Lord there is a cup, and the wine is red ; it is full of mix-
ture, and he poureth out of the same : but the dregs thereof, all
the wicked of the earth shall wring them out, and drink them."
Jer. 25 : 15 — 18, " For thus .saith the Lord God of Israel unto
mo. Take the wine-cup of this fury at my hand, and cause all the
nations to whom I send thee to drink it. And thoy shall drink,
and be moved, and be mad, because of the sword that I will send
among them. Then took I the cup at the Lord's hand, and made
all the natiuns to drink unto whom the Lord had sent me : to
wit, Jerusalem, and the cities of Judah, and the kings thereof, to
make them a desolation, an astonishment, an hissing, and a curse, as
it is this day." 5. We have " smoke of their torment." Ps.
37 : 20, " They (the wicked) shall consume; into smoke shall they
consume away." Isa. 34 : 10, " The smoke thereof (of the land
of Idumea) shall go up /brefer ; from generation to generation it
shall lie waste; none shall pass through \i forever and ever."

The meaning of the text, when stripped of its figures, appears to
be this : That as the worshippers of the beast were the adherents
of a false religion, and rendered worship to something besides the
true God ; hence, they would find no rest or enjoyment in the ser-
vice of such a religion ; but, on the contrary, it would be to them
a source of continual disquietude, anxiety and torment. This idea
is expressed in the text and context under the figui'e of their being
" tormented with fire and brimstone," of the " smoke of their tor-
ment ascending up forever and ever ; " that is, unceasingly, perpet-
ually ; and of their having " no rest day nor night." There are
quite a sufficient number of such kinds of religion in the world, and
God knows they have too many adherents, who experience the truth
of the declaration contained in the text in all its length and
breadth.

To this exposition of the text we know of but one plausible ob-
jectiru. It is said that " this punishment must be in another

164

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

world, because it is said to be inflicted ' in the presence oj the holy
angels, and in the presence of the Lamb.'' " But, have we not
shown that the worshippers of the beast were to be punished at the
very time when they worshipped him, and in the phice where time
is measured by day and night? Most certainly we have. If, then,
the objector supposes that the presence of the holy angels, or mes-
sengers, and the presence of the Lamb, is confined exclusively to
another world, he must also suppose that the beast is in another
world, and that he is worshipped there. He must also suppose that
time in eternity is measured by day and night. Again, have we
not proved that the seven angels poured out the vials of the wrath
of God upon the earth ; and that a grievous punishment fell upon
the worshippers of the beast in this world ? This cannot be denied.
AVell, then, we ask, which is most rational and consistent, to con-
clude that the beast exists in another world, and has his worshippers
there ; or that his worshippers might be punished in this world, and
at the same time that punishment be inflicted in the presence of the
holy messengers, and in the presence of the Lamb ? It will be
admitted that by the " Lamb " here is signified Jesus Christ.
Well, did he not promise to be with his disciples, even after he
ascended to heaven ? And has he not promised that where two or
three are gathered together in his name, there he will be in their
midst ? The presence of the Lamb, then, is not confined exclu-
sively to another world, but may be, and is, in this world. Hence,
this punit^hment might have been inflicted in the presence of the
Lamb, and, at the same time, have been inflicted in this world.

19. Rev. 19 : 3. And again they said, Alleluia, and her smoke rose up
forever and ever.

The connection shows that this was spoken of spiritual Babylon
— that " great city," called the " beast with seven heads and ten
liorns." In the 17th and 18th chapters we have a particular ac-
count of this beast, and of his overthrow. In chapter 17 : 8, we
are told that this beast " ascended out of the hottomless pit.''''
This proves that the bottomless pit is in this world, for no one will
suppose that cities can ascend out of such a pit in a future state of
existence. But it is also said, that this beast shall '■'go into 'per-
dition.^'' This shows that it is not necessary to go into a future
state to go into perdition ; for, surely, no one will contend that

SCKIPTOUE TEIIMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 165

cities arc to be carried into another world, and be sent into perdition
there ! What the nature of this perdition was, may be learned
from chapter 17 : 15 — 17, " The waters which thou sawcst, where
the wliore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and
tongues. And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast,
these shall hate the whore, and make her desolate and naked, and
shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire." See, also, 18 : 2 —
10, "And he (the angel) cried with a loud voice, saying, Babylon
the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation oi' devils,
and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and
hateful bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath
of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed for-
nication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich
through the abundance of her delicacies. And I heard another
voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be
not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath rcmen)bcred
her iniquities, lleward her even as she rewarded you, and double
unto her double, according to her works ; in the cup which she hath
tilled, fill to her double. How much she hath glorified herself, and
lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her : for she
saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no
sorrow. Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and
MOURNING, and FAMINE; and she shall he utterly burned witii
FIRE : for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her. And the kings
of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously
with her, shall bewail her, and lament her; when they shall see the
SMOKE OF HER BURNING, Standing afar ofi" for the fear of her toi'ment.
Faying, Alas, alas! that great city Babylon, that mighty city! for

[N ONE HOOR is THY JUDGMENT COME." It is supposed by SOUIC, that

Bal)ylon here spoken of, signifies pagan Rome. But, if the reader
will examine all that is said about it in the Revelation, he will see
that it is much more natural to understand it of the city of Jerusa-
(em. . For instance, see chapter 11 : 7, 8. " And when they (the
two witnesses) shall have finished their testimony, the beast that as-
cendeth aid of the bottomless pit shall make war against them,
and shall overcome them, and kill them. And their dead bodies
shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called
Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified." We

166 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

are also told that " that great city was clothed \njiiie linen, and
purple, and scarlet," — see chapter 18 : 16, — and that men " cried,
when they saw the smoke of her burning , saying, What city is like
unto this great city? " Verse 18. Again : " Rejoice over her, thou
heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets, for God hath avenged
you on her." Verse 20. Once more : " And in her was found the
blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain tipon
the earth.''' Verse 24. Then the 19th chapter commences thus :
" And after these things I heard a great voice of much people in
heaven, saying. Alleluia; salvation, and glory, and honor, and
power, unto the Lord our God : for true and righteous are his judg-
ments ; for he hath judged tlie great whore which did corrupt the
earth with her fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his serv-
ants at her hand. And again they said, Alleluia, and her smoke
rose up forever and ever." Now, whether this was pagan Home, or
Jerusalem, no further proof is needed that there is no allusion here
to punishment in another world. We see that here, as in many
other places in the Bible, the terra fire is used as a figure of God>
temporal judgments, and that the phrase forever and ever is evi-
dently used in a limited sense.

"" 20. Rev. 20 : 10. And the devil that deceived them was cast into th»
lake of fire .and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and
shall be tormented day and night forever and ever.

We have seen what the beast here spoken of was, and that he
was to go into perdition — that is, be utterly destroyed by the
judgments of God. This text shows that the same fate awaited the
devil or impostor. The lake of fire and brimstone here signifies
precisely the same as perdition, and, so far from being in another
world, is expressly declared to be in this. See Rev. 19 : 20, 21
" And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that
wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that
had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his
image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning
with brimstone. And the remnant were slain vnth the sword
of him that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of his
mouth ; and all the fowls were filled jvith their flesh." In this
passage, and in the text under consideration, " the persons who aro
eaid to be tormented forever and ever are not real, but figurative.

PCIUPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 1()7

arul symhoJ'ic persons — the impostor, the beast, ami the false
pophet. The place, therefore, the kind, and the duration of their
torment must also be figurative." The meaning seetns to be, that
the enemies of Christianity, the advocates of error, and false proph-
ets, together with the spirit of wickedness itself, should be over-
come and utterly destroyed. The punishment spoken of in the text
was to be inflicted, like that upon the "worshippers of the beast,"
in the place where time is measured by day and night. Of course
\t could not be in eternity/

Such are all the texts in the Bible, where the words eternal,
everlasting, forever, and forever and ever, are applied to punish-
ment. We have not omitted one to our knowledge. We have
found these words applied to punishment twenty times ; but in Isa.
33 : 14 ; Jer. 17 : 4 ; Matt. 18 : 8, and 25 : 41 ; Jude 1 : 6, 7 ; and
Rev. 14: 11, they are applied to the instrument of punishment;
and in Rev. 19 : 3, to the punishment of a place ; so that in reality
these words are applied to the punishment of persons only twelve
times in the whole Bible — five times in the Old Testament, and
seven times in the New. In the Old they are thus applied, once
in Job, once in Psalms, once in Jeremiah, once in Malachi, and
once in Daniel. In the New, once in Matthew, once in Mark, once
in 2 Tliessalonians, once in Hel)rews, once in 2 Peter, once in Jude,
and once in Revelation. The word eternal is not applied to tlie
punishment of persons in a single instance in the Old Testament,
and but twice in the New — once in Mark and once in Hebrews.
Tlie word everlasting is thus applied in the Bible four times; twice
in the Old Testament, and twice in the New. In the Old it is thus
applied, once in Jeremiah, and once in Daniel. In the New, once
in IMatthew, and once in 2 Thessalonians. The word forever is
applied as above four times in the Bible ; twice in the Old, and
twice in the New Testament. In the Old, it is applied in this
manner, once in Job, and once in Psalms. In the New, once in 2
Peter, and once in Jude. The phrase forever and ever is applied
to the punishment of persons twice in the Bible; once in Psalms,
and once in Revelation. Neither of these words is applied to the
punishment of persons in either of the following books of the Old
Testament : — Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua,
Ruth, Judges, 1 and 2 Samuel, 1 and 2 Kings, 1 and 2 Chronicles
Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of Solomon

168 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

Isaiah, Lamentations, Ezekiel, Ilosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah,
Micah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, nor in Zechariah.
Nor are they thus applied in any of the following books of the New
Testament : — Luke, John, Acts, Romans, 1 and 2 Corinthians,
Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, 1 Thessalonians, 1
and 2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon, James, 1 Peter, nor in 1, 2, and
3 John. Whether the passages in which these words are applied
to punishment give the least countenance or support to the doctrine
of endless punishment, the reader can judge.

SECTION IV.

Statement of Facts, showing that the Fact of the Application of the IVords
Eternal, Everlasting, SfC, to Punishment, is no Proof of the Doctrine
of Endless Punishment.

1. We have seen that the words everlasting, forever, and forever
and ever, in the Old Testament, are translated from the Hebrew
olim. Taylor, Parkhurst, Stuart, and indeed all lexicon writers,
admit that the word olim does not of itself signify an endless dura-
tion. In other words, that this is not the radical meaning of the
word. Hence, they define it to signify " a duration which is con-
cealed ;" " time hidden from man, whether definite or indefinite,
whether past or future."

2. These words in the New Testament are translated from the
Greek word aio7i and aionios. The authorities referred to above
admit that these words are frequently used to express a limited
period of time, and that they correspond with the Hebrew olim ;
and, also, that in their scripture usage they are synonymous with
that term.

' 3. Although the authorities just referred to contend that aton
and aionios are sometimes used" to express endless duration, yet of
this there is no proof; and although they assert that olim is some-
times used to signify endless duration, yet of this there is no proof;
and, besides, even they themselves admit that it signifies this, " not
fiom tlie proper force of the word, but when the sense of the place
requires it, as God and his attributes." But, allowing they are
correct in this, — and in our opinion it is a point of but very little
importance, — then it will follow that the extent of duration expressed

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 1G9

by these terms must be determined by the nature of the thing to
•which they are applied ; and, unless it can be shown that punish-
ment is absolutely endless in its nature, the fact of the application
of these terms to punishment does not prove the endless duration of
that punishment.

4. It is beyond all dispute, that these words are frequently, and
in a great variety of ways, used in the Scriptures, both of the Old
and the New Testament, to signify limited duration. Out of six.
hundred and fifty-two occurrences of oUin, and its corresponding
words, in the Old Testament, it is susceptible of the cle'arest demon-
stration that in six hundred instances it expresses only limited
duration.

5. Our translators have rendered olim, and its corresponding
words, by nearly thirty different words and phrases, most of them
signifying duration, but varying, as to its extent, from three days to
endless duration.

/^ 6. It is an indisputable fact that the words olim and aion are
used in the Scriptures in the plural number. Now, had the inspired
writers understood these words to express endless duration, there
would have been no necessity of their using them in the plural
number , but, on the contrary, such use of them would be highly
improper.
.^ 7. These words are not only used in the plural number, but
words are added to extend their signification. The literal rendering
of Exodus 15 : 18, is, " The Lord shall reign from aion to aion and
farther.^'' Dan. 12: 3, "And they that turn many to righteous-
ness shall shine as the stars through \\\q- aions and farther .'" Mic.
4:5, " And we will walk in the name of Jehovah our God through
the aion and beyond it." Now, if the word aion signifies eternity,
then we should be under the necessity of reading these passages
thus: — "The Lord shall reign from eternity to eternitjj, and
farther." "And they that turn. many to righteousness shall shine
as the stars through the eter7iity and farther." " And we will
walk in the name of Jehovah our God through the eternity and
beyond it." Now, to speak of a period of time beyond eternity, or
to speak of one eternity succeeding another, is absurd. Hence, we
conclude the scripture writers did not understand these words to
signify endless duration.

8. If we understand aion to express endless duration, then we
15

J 70 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRFSSi:<G DURATION.

ehall read in the Bible of eter7iities, of the begi?ini?ig of eternitf
of the ejid of eternity, and of this eternity, and the eternity tc
come. Eph. 2 : 7, " That in the aions (eternities) to come he
might show the exceeding riches of his grace." Col. 1 : 26, " Even
the mystery which hath been hid from aions (eternities), and from
generations." Eph. 3:9, " And to make all men see what is the
fellowship of the mystery, which from the begiiming of the aion
(eternity) hath been hid in God." Titus 1:2," In hope of eternal
life, which God that cannot lie promised before the aion (eternity)
began." Acts 3: 21, "Which God hath spoken by the mouth of
all his holy prophets since the aion (eternity) began." Matt. 24 :
3, " Tell us when shall these things be, and what shall be the sign
of thy coming, and of the end of the aion (eternity)." Matt. 28 :
20, " Lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the aion
(eternity)." Heb. 9 : 26, " But now once in the end of the aion
(eternity) hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of him*
self." 1 Cor. 10 : 11, " And they are written for our admonition
upon whom the ends of the aions (eternities) have come." Matt.
12 : 32, " But whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall
not be forgiven him, neither in this aion (eternity), nor in the aion
(eternity) to come." Eph. 1 : 21, " Far above all principality, and
power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named,
not only in this aion (eternity), but also in that to come.'"

9. It is a matter of some doubt whether these words do of them-
selves primarily signify duration at all, and whether, when they
are used for this purpose, they are not used in an accommodated
sense. Dr. Clowes says on this subject, " There has been at least
one writer (Rev. Mr. Goodwin, in the Christian Examiner, pub-
lished in Boston) who has with great learning and judgment examined
these words, and who has come to the conclusion that olim, and its
equivalent aion, mean spirit, and aionios means spiritual, and that
these words never have necessarily the meaning of duration. With-
out admitting or rejecting the correctness of this sentiment, we
must declare that our Saviour has so carefully defined eternal life
as consisting in ' the knowledge of God, and of Jesus Clnist as sent
by him,' and as being that which is here enjoyed before the resurrec-
tion, — as something, in short, which is exclusive of that life which
shall be enjoyed in the future world, — that we feel ourselves com-
[)elled to admit, that, in the teachings of our Saviour, the teroi

SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPBESSINQ DURATION. 171

aio?iios, remloreJ eternal, in the phrase eternal life, refers much
more to the character of that life than to its duration. The otil}»
question is, whether the terms olitn, aion, anJ aioiiios, have not in
other parts of Scripture a corresponding meaning."

10. If we understand these terms to be expressive of endless
duration, we put an unanswerable argument into the hands of the
Jews. It is ap incontrovertible fact that these terms are applied
to God's ancient covenant with the Jews, to the statutes of Moses,
and to the priesthood of Aaron. With what propriety, then, may
the Jews contend that all these w^re designed to be of perpetual
continuance, and that Jesus must nave been an impostor, inasmuch
as one ostensil)le object which ho had in view was to abrogate the
institutions of Moses, and bring the Legal covenant to a close !

11. But we also set the Bible at variance with itself. We have
seen that these terms are ap{)lied to the ordinances of JMoses, and
yet, in Ileb. 8:13, and 9:10, we are expressly told that the old
covenant and the Mosaic ordinances are done away. We have seen
that these terms are applied to the Aaronic priesthood, and yet, in
Hebrews, 7th chapter, we are told that that priesthood is abolished.
These terms are also applied a number of times to the kingdom of
Christ, and yet, in 1 Cor. 15 : 24, we are told that this kingdom
shall come to an end. " Then cometh the end, when he (Christ)
shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father ;
when he shall have put down all rule, and all authority, and
power; for he must reign till he hath put all enemies under his
feet."

12. Although these terms are applied to the punishment of
persons twelve times in the Bible, yet in not one single instance are
they apjilied to punishment after death, or in a future state of
txistence. We have examined every passage particularly and care«
fully, and have not been able to find even one which has any refer-
ence to a future world. Now, this is an important fact. How can
it be supposed now that the scripture writers believed in a future
state of unending punishment, and understood these terms as
expressive of endless duration, and yet should not, in a single
instance, apply these terras to that punishment ? This is an
absurdity so glaring "that it must not be overlooked. The Bible
abounds with exhortations to, and warnings, and threats, and denun-
ciations against, the wicked, yet nowhere between its lids do we fi'ji?

172 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

the terms olim, aion, and aionios, applied to any punishment whal-
ever in another world. This flict, upon the minds of the candid^
will have, and upon the minda of all ought to have, great weight.

1 3. It is also a fact that a great majority of the scripture writers
have not applied these terms to punishment — that is, the punii<h-
nient of persons — at all. And of those who have, they have done
BO only in a very few instances. Job, David, Jeremiah, Daniel,
and Malachi, are the only Old Testament writers who apply these
terms to punishment; and they, each, only once. Jesus Christ
applied the terms in question to punishment only twice; Paul,
twice ; Peter, once ; Jude, once ; and supposing John to h-ave been
the author of the book of Revelation, he once. Now, can it be
believed that Moses, Joshua, Ruth, Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, Solo-
mon, Isaiah, EzekicI, Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah, Micah,
Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, and Zechariah, could have
believed in the doctrine of future endless punishment, and that these
terms were expressive of endless duration, and yet that, in all their
denunciations against the wicked, they should never apply these
terms to punishment of any kind, either in this world or another ?
The man who can believe this must have a mind not regulated by
evidence in making up his opinions. Such an one is prepared to
believe almost anything.

We will now notice some objections. It is said that " these
terms must express endless duration because they are applied to
God." If the objector means by this that because a term expressive
of duration is applied to God, therefore it expresses endless dura-
tion in all cases, we have shown this to be contrary to fact. For
we have seen that the terms in question are applied to God, and yet
are applied to things which have had, and to things which are to
have, an end. If he means by it that because a term expressive of
duration is applied to God, therefore that term is of itself express-
ive of endless duration, this also is contrary to fact. For we have
shown that the term olim is applied to God, and yet that eternity
is not the radical meaning of the word ; and that if it expresses
endlct^s duration when applied to God, it is not from the natural
force of the word, but because the Being to whom it is applied is
endless in his nature. We say a great man, and the great God;
but when we apply the word great to man, we do not mean that he
is as great as God. We say a good man, and the good God ; but

SCRIPTORE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 173

we do nut mean that the man is as good as God. So, also, we say
of a man, he is an everlasting talker, and of God, he is everlast'
ingly good ; but we do not mean that the man will continue to talk
as long as God is good. AVe say, too, of a child, he is eternally in
mischief, and of God, he is the eternal God; but we do not mean
that the child will continue to do mischief as long as God exists.

2. It has been said that " aionios, when it stands alone, signifies
endless duration." Aionios is an adjective. It must, therefore, be
connected with some noun, either expressed or understood, which
it qualifies. Adjectives never make or add qualities to nouns, but
simply express qualities which are inherent in the noun itself.
Neither can an adjective express any more than the noun to which
it is prefixed, or from which it is derived. Indeed, it is often the
case that nouns express more than can be expressed by adjectives.
For instance, we say of a man, he is lovely ; by this we mean that
he is possessed of some lovely qualities ; but if we say the man is
love, we express by this that love is the inherent principle of his
very nature. When we say God is lovely, we do not express as
much as when we say God is love. For God might be lovely, and
yet love not be the essence of his nature ; but when we say he is
love, we express by it that love is the central sun of all his excel-
lences; that it is the sum and substance, the all and in all, and the
very essence of his nature. Now, as the adjective aiotiios is derived
from the noun aion, hence it can express no more than aion.

3. But it is said that " these terms must express endless duration
when applied to punishment, inasiimch as, in some texts where they
are thus applied, the punishment spoken of is in the same text con-
trasted with eternal life." There are but two instances of this in
the Bible, — one in Dan. 12 : 2, and one in Matt. 25 : 46. It by
no means follows that because everlasting punishment is contrasted
with eternal life, therefore the punishment spoken of is equal in
duration with the life spoken of, even allowing the life to be of
endless duration. Before this can be admitted, it must first be
proved that punishment is as enduring in its nature as life. But
we have shown that the word rendered punishment, in Matt. 25 :
46, signifies chastisement, or correction, for the benefit of the pun-
ished. Now, to speak of endless correction, is a contradiction in
terms. Hence the fact of the application of the term aionios to
punishment does not prove that punishment is endless, for twc

15*

174 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

reasons. First, because aionios does not of itself express endless
duration ; and, second, because the punishment to which it is
applied is limited in its nature. Again, these terms are applied to
diiferent things in the Bible, and in the same passages, when all
must acknowledge that one is limited and the other endless. Hab.
3 : 6, " And the everlasting mountains were scattered, the perpet-
ual hills did bow : his ways are everlastiiig." See, also, Rom.
16 : 25, 26, " According to the revelation of the mystery, which
was kept secret since the aionions began, but now is made manifest,
and by the scriptures of the prophets, according to the command-
ment of the aionion God." If the objection we are considering is
of any force, it proves that the hills and mountains will endure as
long as God exists, and that the ages of the world are as ancient
and as enduring as God. Whereas Paul, in the text from Romans,
speaks expressly of a time when these ages began. What has been
said is sufl&cient to overthrow the objection under consideration ;
but there is one fact which of itself is sufficient to silence this objec-
tion forever. In our remarks on Dan. 12 : 2, and Matt. 25 : 46,
we have shown that the everlasting or eternal life there spoken of
is not the life of the resurrection world, but is that life which is
imparted to the believer in Jesus, and which may be enjoyed in
this state of existence. We have sliown that Christ himself defines
this life to consist in the " knowledge of God, and of Jesus Christ
whom he hath sent; " and that he speaks of his followers as being
already in the possession of eternal life. Now, in the face of this
testimon}', who dare assert that eternal life consists in endless beat-
itude in a future state of existence ? Surely no one, who heeds the
instructions and the testimony of the great Founder of Christianity,
Jesus Christ. As, therefore, the eternal life spoken of in Matt.
25 : 46, was confined to this world, so also the everlasting punish-
ment. As the one was limited, so also the other.

4. Again, it is said that, " in our exposition of those texts where
these terms are applied to punishment, we have applied nearly all
of them to the Jews ; and it is unreasonable to suppose that nearly
all that is said in the Bible about everlasting punishment was spoken
in reference to that people." The objector must be careful how he
brings his reason against facts. We know that Univcrsalists have
been accused of making a kind of scape-goat of the Jewish people,
and of making them bear all the sins of mankind, and all the pun-

SCRIPTDRE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION. 175

ishment. But have we not appealed to the context, and the con-
nection of these passages, to prove the correctness of our opinions ?
If it is a fact, then, tliat most of these texts relate to the awf'ii.
doom which caiuc on the Jewish nation, and which they are suffer-
in<' to this day, it is a fact for which we are not responsible. And
if any one is disposed to cavil on this ground, he must cavil with
the Bible, not with us. If the objector thinks this opinion is erro-
neous, he had better be trying to prove it so than to be finding
fault.

5. It is also said, that " if these terms do not express endless
duration, then we have no proof of the endless existence of God.''
But do not the Scriptures teach that God is self-existent ? And
is not his endless existence a self-evident fact ? Suppose that
no word whatever expressive of duration was ever applied to
him, would this make any difference in regard to his duration ?
Or suppose that all words, of every language under heaven, expres-
eive of duration, were applied to him, and applied to him times
without number, would this make his endless existence any more
certain ? Is God dependent on the meaning of a word for his end-
less existence ? If so, then we may well fear that he will come to
naught. But no rational man will pretend this. If, then, God is
ever-enduring in his very nature, it is a matter of no consequence
whether any word expressive of duration is ever applied to him or
not ; and if such words are applied to him, it is immaterial whether
they express endless duration or not.

6. Once more. It is said that " if these words do not express
endless duration, then we have no proof of the endless existence
and happiness of mankind in a future world." If no other terms
were used to express the duration of man's existence and happi-
ness in the resurrection world, there might be some force in this ;
but such is not the fact. There are several words applied to life
and happiness in the Scriptures which are never applied to punish-
ment; and these words are unequivocal in expressing endless dura-
tion. These words are amianton, aphtharton, and akatalutns ;
rendered endless, undefiled, incorruptible, and immortal. In 2
Cor. 4 : 7, we read, " For our light affliction, which is but for a
moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal (aionioii)
weight of glory." The word and in this passage was supplied b^f
the translators, and weakens the force of the passage. Leaving

176 SCRIPTURE TERMS EXPRESSING DURATION.

that word out, we here read of a glory exceeding aionion or eternal,
The original is even more full than this. The literal rendering
would be, " a glory exceeding eternal to an excess." In Heb. 7 :
16, we read of an endless life ; but we nowhere in the Bible read
of endless death, of endless misery, woe or pain, nor of endless pun-
ishment, nor of an endless hell. In 1 Peter 1 : 4, we read of " an
inheritance incorruptible, undejiled, and that fadeth not aioay."
In Isa. 25 : 8, and 1 Cor. 15 : 54, we are told that " death shall
be swallowed up in victory.'''' And in 2 Cor. 5 : 4, we read of
mortality being "■swallowed up of life" In 2 Tim. 1 : 10, we
read of " life and immortality being brought to light by Jesus
Christ ; " but we nowhere read of immortal death and eyidless pain
being brought to light by Jesus Christ, or any other person men-
tioned in the Bible. In 1 Cor. 15 : 22, we are told that " as in
Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive." Now,
just as certain as Christ will endlessly exist, just so certain is it
that all mankind will exist endlessly ; for they are to be made alive
in him. In 1 Cor. 15 : 51, 52, we are told that all mankind shall
be changed from " mortal to immortality ; " and in verse 54 we
are informed that " this corruptible must put on incorruption, and
this mortal immortality.'''' These passages prove, beyond the possi-
bility of a doubt, that the endless existence of mankind is taught in
the Bible, irrespective of the application of olim, axon, and aionios,
to that existence.

Such are all the objections to our views of these terms. Whether
they are ins ripe rable or not, the reader can judge for himself.

CHAPTER VI.
EIELE LOCTUmE OF JUDGMENT.

SECTION I.

Those passages which show the Manner of, the Time when, and Plact
tvhere, God judges his creatures.

I. Law Dispensation. — Judgment signifies the sentence or decision of a
judge or ruler.

1 Kings 3 : 28. And all Israel heard of the judgment which the king
had judged ; and they feared the king : for they saw that the wisdom of
God was in him, to do judgment.

Deut. Hi : 18 — 20. Judges and officers shalt thou make thee in all thy
gates, wliich the Lord thy God giveth thee, throughout the tribes ; and
they shall judge tlie people with just judgment. Thou shalt not wrest
judgment ; thou shalt not respect persons, neither take a gift : for a gift
doth blind the eyes of the wise, and pervert the words of the righteous.
That whicli is altogether just shalt thou follow, that thou mayest live, and
inherit the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.

Ps. 72 : 1 — 4. Give the king thy judgments, 0 God, and thy righteous
ness unto the king's son. He shall judge thy people with righteousness,
and thy poor witli juds;ment. The mountains shall bring peace to the
people, and the little hills by righteousness. He shall judge the poor of
the people, he shall save the children of the needy, and shall break in
pieces the oppressor.

Deut. 32 : 4. He is the Rock, his work is perfect : for all his w.ays are
judgment: a God of truth, and without iniquity, just and right is he.

Ps. 9 : 7, 8. But the Lord shall endure forever : he hath prepared his
throne for judgment. And he shall judge the world in righteousness, lie
shall m'uustQr judgement to the people in uprightness.

Verse 10. The Lord is known by the judgment which he executeth : tlie
wicked is snared in the work of his own hands.

Ps. 38 : 4, 5. Fjr the word of the Lord is right; and all his wonls aie
done in truth. He loveth righteousness and judgment: the earth is full uf
the goodness of the Lord

178

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT.

Ps. 89 : 14. Jiisfice and judgment are the habitation of thy throne
mercy and truth shall go before thy face.

Ps. ly : 9. The fear of the Lord is clean, enduring forever : the judg-
jncnts of the Lord are true and righteous altogether.

Ps. 119: G2. At midnight I will rise to give thanks unto thee, because
of thy righteous judgments.

Verse 75. I know, () Lord, that thy judgments are right, and that thou
in faithfulness liast afflicted me.

Verse 137. Righteous art thou, 0 Lord, and upright are thy judg-
ments.

IL Gospel Dispensation.

Isa. 9 : G, 7. For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given : and

the government shall be upon his shoulders Of the increase of his

government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David,
and upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgmeiH and
with justice from henceforth even forever. The zeal of the Lord of hosts
will perform this.

Micah 5 : 2. But thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little
among the thousands of Judah, yet out of thee shall he come forth unto
me that is to be Ruler in Israel ; whose goings forth have been from of old,
from everlasting.

Matt. 2 : 6. And thou, Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least
among the princes of Juda : for out of thee shall come a Governor, that
shall rule my people Israel.

Luke 1 : 32, 33. He (Jesus) shall be great, and shall be called the Son
of the Highest : and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his
father David. And he shall reign over the house of Jacob forever ; and
of his kingdom there shall be no end.

Isa. 42 : 1 — 3. Behold my servant, whom I uphold ; mine elect, in
whom my soul delighteth ; I have put my spirit upon him : he shall bring
forth judgment to the Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause
his voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall he not break, and
the smoking flax shall he not quench : he shall bring forth judgment unto
truth.

John 5 : 22. For the Father judgeth no man ; but hath committed all
judgment unto the Son.

Verse 47. And hath given him (Christ) authority to execute judgment
also, because he is the Son of man.

Acts 17: 31. Because he hath appointed a day in the which he wnVZ
judge the world in righteousness, by that man whom he hath ordained ;
whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him
from the dead.

Acts 10 : 42. And he commanded us to preach unto the people, and to
testify that it is he which was ordained of God to be the Judge of quick
and dead.

ni. This Judgment, or decision, is in accordance with the works of
the creature.

Matt. IG : 27. For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father
■with his angels ; and then he shall reward every man according to his
works.

Ps. G2 : 12. Also unto thee, 0 Lord, belongeth mercy: for thou ren
derest to every man according to his work.

BIi;r,E DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT. 170

Rom. 2 : 3. And thiukcst thou this, 0 man, that judgest them which
do such things ind doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment
of God ?

Vci'se 5. But after tliy hardness and impenitent heart, treasurest up
unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath, and the revelation of the
righteous judi!;mciit of God.

Verse (1. Who will render to every man according to his deeds.

Rev. 20 : lu. And they were judged every man accordi7ig to his worlcs

Rev. 23 : 12. And, behold, I come quickly ; and my reward is with me,
to give every man according as his work shall be.

See also Sections I. and II., on Howards and Punishments, in this work.

rv. Ti7ne ichen, and place where, God judges his creatures.

1 Chron. Ifi : 12 — 14. Remember his marvellous works that he hath
done, his wonders, and the judgments of his mouth ; 0 ye seed of Israel,
his servants, ye cliildren of Jacob, his chosen ones. He is the Lord our
God ; his judgments are in all the earth.

Ps. 105 : 7. He is the Lord our God : his judgments are in all the
earth.

Ps. 58 : 11. So that a man shall say. Verily there is a reward for the
righteous : verily he is a God that judgeth in the earth.

Eccl. 3 : Ifi, 17. And moreover I saw vndcr the sun the place of judg-
ment, that wickedness was there; and the place of righteousness, that
iniquity was there. I said in mine heart, God shall judge the righteous
and the wicked : for there is a time there for every purpose and for every
work.

Isa. 42 : 4. He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till he have set judg-
ment in the earth : and the isles shall wait for his law.

Isa. 2G : 9. For wlien thy judgments are in the earth, the inhabitants
of th(.€,vorld will learn righteousness.

Jer. 9 : 24. But let iiim that glorieth, glory in this, that he under-
fitandeth and knoweth me, that I am the Lord which exercise loving kind-
ness, judgment, and righteousness, in the earth : for in these things I
delight, saith the Lord.

Jer. 23 : 5. Behold, ths days come, saith the Lord, that I will raise
unto David a righteous Branch, and a king shall reign and prosper, and
shall execute judgment and justice i?i the earth.

Ezek. 21 : 30. I will judge thee in the place where thou wast created,
in the land of thy nativity'.

Dan. 7 : 10. The judgment was set, and the books were opened.

John 0 : 30. And Jesus said. For judgment (krima) I am come into
this icorld ; that they which see not, might see, and that they which see,
might be made blind.

Matt. 12 : 20. A bruised reed shall he (Christ) not bi-eak, and smoking
flax shall he not quench, till he send fovthjutlgment unto victory.

Prov. 11 : 31. Behold the righteous shall be recompensed in the earth :
much more the wickeil and the sinner.

Jolm 10 : 7 — 11. Nevertheless, I tell j'ou the truth ; it is expedient for
you that I go away : for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto
j-ou ; but if I depart, I will send him unto you. And when he is come, he
will reprove the xcorld of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment
(kriseos) ; of sin, because they believe not on me : of righteousness,
because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more : of judgment {tcriseos),
because the prince of this world is judged.

180 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT.

John 12 : 31. JS'bw is the judgment (krisis) of this world: now shah
the prince of this workl be cast out.

Rom. 14 : 10. But why dost thou judge thy brother ? or why dost thou
set at nought thy brother ? for we shall all stand before the judgment-seat
{bcmati) of Christ.

2 Cor. 5 : 10. For we must all appear before the judgment-scat (bernatos)
of Christ ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, accord-
ing to that he hath done, wliether it be good or bad.

1 Peter 1 : 17. For the time is come that judgment {krima) must begin
at the house of God : and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of
them tliat obey not the gospel of God ?

Rev. 14 : 6, 7. And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven
having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth
and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a
loud voice. Fear God, and give glory to him : for the hour of his judgment
{kriseos) is come; and worship him that made heaven and earth, and the
sea, and the fountains of water

SECTION ir.

Sundry passages of the New Testament speaking of Judgment.

Matt. 5 : 21, 22. Whosoever shall kill, shall be in danger of the judg
vient (krisei) : but I say unto you, that whosoever is angry with his brother
without a cause, shall be in danger of the judgment (krisci) ; and whoso-
ever shall say to his brother, llaca, sliall be in danger of the council ; but
whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell-fire. (Gehenna-
puros.)

Matt. 7 : 2. For with what judgment {krimati, etc.) ye judge ye shall
be judged.

Matt. 12: 18. And he {Christ) shall show judgment (krisin) to the
Gentiles.

Verse 41. The men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment {krisei) with this
generation, and shall condemn it.

Verse 42. The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment {krisei)
with this generation, and shall condemn it.

Luke 11 : 31, 32. The same.

Acts 24 : 25. And as he {Paul) reasoned of righteousness, temperance,
and judgment {krimatos) to come, &c.

Rom. 1 : 32. Who, knowing the judgment of God

Rom. 5 : 10. And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift : foi
the judgment {krima) was by one to condemnation {katukrima) ; but the
free gift is of many olfences unto justification.

Verse 1 8. Therefore, as by the ofience of one judgment came upon all
men to condemnation.

Rom. 11 : 33. How unsearchable are his judgments {krimata), and hia
ways past finding out !

2 Thess. 1 : 5. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment
{kriseoa) of God.

1 Tim. 5 : 24. Some men's sins are open beforehand, going before to
*udgmenl {krisin) ; and some men they follow after.

RIULE DOCTKINE OF JUDGMENT. 18i

Hcb. 0:2. Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of layinj; on of hands, and
of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal yi/^/ifmc/// {kriiimtos aionion).

Ilel). '* : '27. And as it is appointed unto men {luis aitthrujioU, the lucn)
once to die, but after tliis tha judgment {krisis).

Heb. It): 27. But a certain fearful looking for of judgment {kriseos)
and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.

2 Peter 2 : 3. Whose judgment {krima) now of a long time lingei'cth
not, and their damnation shunbercth not.

Verse 4. For if God sjjared not the angels that sinned, but cast them
down to hell (tartarosds), ami delivered them into chains of darkness, to
be reserved unto judgment {krisin).

Jude G. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their
own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness,
unto the judgment (krisin) of the gi-eat day.

Verse 15. To cyiecntc judgment {krisin) upon all.

2 Tim. 4:1. I charge thee, therefore, before God and the Lord .Jesus
Christ, who shall judge {mellontos krinein, is ready to judge) the quick
and the dead at his appearing, and his kingdom.

1 Peter 4 : 5. Who shall give account to him that is ready to judge
{krinia) the quick and the dead.

Rev. 15 : 4. For thy judgments are made manifcPt
Rev. 16: 7, 17: 1, 18: 10.

The Day of Judgm.ent.

Matt. 10 : 15. Verily I say unto you. It shall be more tolerable for the
land of Sodom and Gomori-ah in the day of judgment {kriseos), than for
that city.

Matt. 11: 24. But I say unto you, That it shall be more tolerable for
the land of Sodom, in the day of judgment {kriseos), than for you.

Verse 22. But I say unto you.j It shall be more tolei'able for Tyre and
Sidon, at the day of judgment (/r/'j'scos), than for you.

Matt. 12 : 36. But 1 say unto you, That every idle word that men shall
speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment {kriseox).

Mark 6 : 11. Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for
Sodom and Gomori-ah in the day of judgment (kriseos) than for that city.

2 Peter 2 : '.). The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temj^-
tations, and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment {kriseos) to be
punished.

2 Peter 3 : 7. But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the
same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire, against the day of judg-
ment {kriseos) and perdition of ungodly men.

1 John 4:17. Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have bold-
ness in the day of judgment {kriseos) ; because as he is, so are we in this
world.

SECTION III.

On the Greek terms krixo, krises, kkima, and their different forms, etc.,
rendered judge, judgment, condemned, condemnation, damned, damna-
tion, etc., in the New Testament.

Krino occurs as many as seventy-seven times in its different
forms in the New Testament ; and is rendered judge, judged, and
16

182 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT.

judgi?ig, sixty-two times; and onae damned (2 Thess. 2 : 12.) It
is also rendered determined, decreed, ordained, concluded, esteem-
eth, called in question, sentence, condemneth, condemning, law,
etc., in different places.'

Krises occurs upwards of forty times, and is rendered about
thirty times judgment, seven times condemnation, and twice dam-
nation. See Matt. 23 : 33 ; Mark 3 : 29.

Krima occurs about thirty times, and is rendered damnation
eight times, judgment and judgments several times, condemned
and condemTiation about six times : and in 1 Cor. 6 : 7, it is ren-
dered go to law ; and in E.ev. 18 : 20, avenged.

SECTION IV.

A Statement of Facts in relation to the Bible doctrine of Judgment.

Much has been said and written respecting a supposed general
judgment to take place at what is called the " end of time." It is
called the " general J2idgme7it," the " last judgme7it,'^ the ^' great
judgment," the '■'■judgment day," etc. But in the Bible, we no-
where find the phrase, general judgment, last judgment, or the
great judgment expressed. It is true that God judges his creatures
by established and just principles, in his own way and own time.
He judged his ancient peojjle, the Jews, by judges and rulers
appointed for that purpose. God frequently visited various nations
with judgments and calamities, destroying their cities, country, etc.,
as in the instances of Egypt, Idumea, Sodom, Gomorrah, Jerusalem
and others. These visitations, when individually referred to in the
Scriptures, are called " the jxidgment, the day of judgment," etc.
But for us to arrive at correct conclusions in regard to the doctrine
of judgment, it is only necessary that we set aside prejudice and
preconceived opinions, and strictly observe the teachings of those
scriptures where the doctrine is taught.

In the first place, it is necessary to understand the manner in
which God judges his creatures. By observing those passages as
arranged in Section I. of this Chapter, it will be found, firstly, that
Go-J, in appointing judges and rulers over the people, strictly en-
joined it upon them to observe wisdom, and execute just judgment

' BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGME..T. 183

in all tlicir proceedings with the people. Ho commanded them to
judge tlie people with righteousness, and the poor with just judg-
ment ; to speak ^;eace to the people, and save the children of the
poor and needy.

Goodness and mercy, truth and justice, are inseparably connected
with the judgments of God. David says, Ps. 9 : 7, 8, " But the
Lord shall endure forever : he hath prepared his throne for judg-
ment. And he sliall judge the world in righteousness, he shall
minister judgment to the people in uprightness.'''' A'''erse G, "The
Lord is known by the judgment which he executeth : the wicked is
snared in the work of his oion hands." Ps. 33 : 4, 5, " For the
word of the Lord is right ; and all his works are done in truth.
He loveth righteousness and judgment : the earth is full of the
goodness of the Lord." Ps. 119 : 75, " I know, 0 Lord, that thy
judgments are right, and that thou in faithfulness hast afflicted
uiL\" Verse 137, "Righteous art thou, O Lord, and upright are
thy judgments."

The above shows the undeniable fact, that God's manner of judg-
ing his creatures is not arbitrary or revengeful ; but that it is in
kindness, and its only object the good of the creature.

In the second place, it is necessary to observe those passngca
which speak of the introduction of Christ into the world as Judge
and Lawgiver. In these passages we find, not only the same spirit
of goodness and justice manifested, but a higher degree of sympathy
and kindness appears to exist between Christ as judge, and the peo-
ple as subjects. Christ was to take possession of the throne of his
father David, to reign over the house of Israel forever; and to
execute justice and judgment in the earth.

Under the Gospel dispensation, Christ fully receives the respon-
sibility of judging the Gentile world, in connection with all the
earth ; and is obligated to bring forth judgment unto victory. God,
in estal)lishing his Son as judge of the world, hath assigned to him
a kingdom, in which he is to bear rule and acquit himself of all
responsibility. — See Section I., this Chapter. Also the phrases.
Kingdom of God, etc., in tins work.

In the third place, this judgment is to be executed in accordance
with the works of the creature. Christ shall "judge every man
according to his works." " Will render to every man according to
his deeds," etc. See the passages in their proper place

184 BIBLE DOCTRINE OP JUDGMENT.

Let this ju(^gment be called what it may, or be where it may
these facts follow : 1. That men are judged and rewarded in
accordance with the quality and amount of works performed.
What they receive as a reward, or demerit, is an equivalent for
the deeds done in the body. Now, should this judgment take
place after the resurrection from literal death, and they, there and
then, only receive in value the just and strict merit or demerit of
their finite and limited performances, what prospect have we in
our anticipations of the resurrection world ? It is acknowledged by
all, that in the resurrection state we shall either receive immortal
bliss on the one hand, or endless death on the other ; and at the
same time are strenuously contending for strict rewards and pun-
ishments, as an equivalent for limited demands, or works performed
in a finite capacity. Many, if not all, who suppose this judgment
to follow the resurrection, evidently overlook the difficulties and
absurdities it involves.

It should be borne in mind, that, whatever we receive of God as
a state or condition in the resurrection state, it is the free gift of
God, and bestowed agreeably to his good pleasure. We should
also bear in mind, that while we are contending for judgment ac-
cording to our works, in or after the resurrection, we are support-
ing a theory which, if true, would annihilate the gift of heaven, and
the merits of Christ. But, by admitting the judgment to be con-
fined to Christ's kingdom established on earth, we see no difiiculty
in being judged and rewarded according to our works. The works
of men are limited and confined to earth ; of course all they can
receive as an equivalent must also be limited and confined to the
same place. Men cannot perform deeds in time, and receive
reward for them in eternity, any more than they can sow in one
field and reap the same in another; or, than they might expect
that the result of good and wholesome diet here would be a sound
and healthy state in the eternal world. The conclusions are these :
First, the judgment is under Christ and confined to his kingdom on
earth. Second, mankind are judged and awarded in strict accord-
ance with their merit or demerit. Third, this judgment is confined
to the Gospel kingdom on earth, — that it is the last judgment,^
it precedes the resurrection, and will have been closed at the resur-
rection of the dead.

BIBLE DOCTRINE 01 JUDGMENT. 185

In the fourth place, we notice the time when, and place where
the judgment is executed.

The Scriptures under this head conclusively show that it is in
the earth, on the earth, under the sun, confined to earth and the
life of man. We find these conclusions sanctioned, by plain and
positive teachings, in more than twenty passages of the Bible. Wo
also find that both the righteous and the wicked are judged and
awarded in the earth. But we no where find in the Bible a soli-
tary scrap of evidence that this judgment, or any judgment, is to be
after men have left this world. In no one passage is it declared
that the judgment shall set, or take place, in eternity, or after the
resurrection of the dead. God has, in no place, nor at any time,
informed his creatures that he would judge and reward them after
they were dead, or in another world ! But we have abundance
of proof that he will do it in this world, during their literal exist-
ence. Why, then, are we not willing to yield to the teachings of
truth ; and acknowledge the utility of being judged and awarded
in this life, agreeably to our deserts ? And why not acknowledge
the folly and inconsistency of men being called from the tombs to
be judged, when, and where, it can be of no possible benefit, either
to God or themselves ? Their fate is acknowledged to be sealed at
death, and nothing can be altered for the better or worse. The
only fair conclusion is this : men in all ages of the world have
received the legitimate result of their doings. These results are
called judgments. Second, the Gospel day is the judgment day,
and is common, general, or universal. The conduct and proceed-
ings of men are all declared to be good or bad, according to their
merit or demerit, under the Gospel. Christ says, " For judgment
I am come into the world." Again he says, " Now is the judg-
ment of this world." Here men receive the fruit of their doings.
The result is positive and certain. If they believe, are obedient,
they are saved, are happy. But if they are unbelieving and diso-
bedient, they are miserable, unhappy, and condemned. The very
nature of the Gospel is, to approve or condemn the deeds and
actions of men in this life ; agreeably to their merit or demerit.
Hence, this is not only a day or time of trial, but of judgment,
decision, or retribution. It is called " a day," " the day," and
sometimes " the hour of judgment." John says, " And I saw
another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting
10*

186 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT.

Gospel to preach to tbein that dwell on the earth, and tc every na-
tion, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying, with a loud voice,
Fear God, and give glory to him ; for the hour of his judgment is
come. Rev. 14 : 6, 7. We think the above remarks, under this
head, to be sufficient. All that is necessary to keep any from stray-
ing on this subject is, to observe the plain and positive teachings of
the Bible, rather than to follow preconceived and superstitious
notions, to the violation of their better reason, and the expense of
truth and common sense.

On sundry passages. Section II, we remark, first, that whatsoever
time or place is referred to, no judgment is spoken of which is to
take place after the resurrection from literal death, or even after the
close of the Gospel day.

In Matt. 5 : 21, 22, we find, that whoever should kill another,
or even call his brother a fool, or be angi-y with him without a
cause, should be in danger of the judgment or decision of the
Jewish council. In Matt. 12 : 41, 42, it is said, " The men of
Nineveh shall rise in judgment with this generation, and shall

condemn it The queen of the south shall rise up in the

judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it." The judg-
ment here alluded to is one often spoken of, and as often declared
to come upon that generation, the people then living, not in eter-
nity. It is the time of judgment of which Christ speaks when he
says. Matt. 23 : 33, 35, 36, " Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers,
how can ye escape the damnation of hell ? " {gehenna.) " That upon
you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the
blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, son of Bara-
chias, whom ye slew between the temple and the altar. Verily I
say unto you. All these things shall come upon this generation"
Chapter 24 : 21, " For then shall be great tribulation, such as was
not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall
be." All these calamities and afflictions did come upon the people
of that age and nation, to the utter destruction of their city, and
final overthrow of their national polity. Paul speaks of the same
judgnieiit in Acts 24 : 25, " And as he reasoned of righteousness,
temperance, and judgment to come, Felix trembled." This judg-
ment was about to come, or nigh at hand. Peter alludes to the
6amc in 2 Peter 2 : 3, " And through covctousness shall they, with
feigned words, make merchandise of you: whose judgment now of a

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT. i87

long time lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth not.''
Poter speaks of the judgment of false teachers and wicked men of
that day as lingering not, and their damnation (or sentence to con-
demnation) as slumbering not : it was about to fiill upon them.
The same in 1 Peter 4:7," IJut the end of all things is at hand."
Tlie end of their civil, political, and religious rites, ceremonies, and
institutions. The same in ]\Iatt. 16 : 27, 28, " For the Son of
Man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels ; and
then he shall reward every man according to his works. Verily I
say unto you. There be some standing here which shall not taste of
death till they see the Son of Man coming in his kingdom." Here
is a judgment during the life-time of some then living, in which
every man should be rewarded according to his works; all of which
shows that it was in this world, and even nigh at hand. There are
several passages speaking of the same time, such as Matt. 25 : 46,
and others which are explained in this work. Matt. 10 : 14, 15,
" And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, when
ye depart out of that house or city, shake off the dust of your feet.
Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for the land of
Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment, than for that city."
See, also, its parallels in Mark 6 : 11, and Luke 10 : 11, 12.
Here the same time and judgment is referred to as in Matt. 12 :
41, 42, and other places. Christ says, " It shall be more tolerable
for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment, than
for that city." (Those who rejected the apostle's preaching.) Our
Saviour was almost continually warning the people of an alarming
judgment or calamity which was rapidly approaching, and would
suddenly and unexpectedly fall upon that people and nation. And
as the people then (in Christ's day) had more instruction upon the
subject, more light and knowledge, higher fiicilities from the various
means they possessed, their judgment, their calamity, affliction, and
peiilous distress, would be more intolerable, more protracted and
intolerably painful and grievous, than was the judgment and calam-
ity which befell Sodom and Gomorrah. Is not this too true to be
disputed ? When, or where, was there ever a time or place that
suffered more than did the Jews in that calamitous day ? See
Josophus, and others, on the destruction of Jerusalem. The evils
suffered by Sodom and Gomorrah were rwt so severe and trying as
those of Jerusalem. And notwithstandinjs so many suppose this to

188 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT,

relate to a future general judgment, the best critics and commenta«
tors of the limitarian orders, are of the same opinion with our-
selves. Dr. Hammond says on this subject, " I assure you, the
punishment or destruction that will light upon that city shall be
such that the destruction of Sodom will appear to be more tolerable
than that." He also refers to what he had said in another place on
the phrase kingdom of God, where he quoted and explained the
text thus : " ' Verily I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for
Sodom in that day,^ {i. e., not in the day of judgment to come, for
that belongs to each particular person, not whole cities together,
but) in that day of the kingdom of God, than for that refractory
city. God's dealing with Sodom in the day of their destruction
with fire and brimstone, shall be acknowledged to have been more
supportable than his dealing with such contumacious, impatient
cities of Judea." — Paraphrase on Matt. 10 : 15, and Annota-
tions on Matt. 3 : 2. The same views are given by Bishop Pearce,
Gilbert, Wakefield, Dr. A. Clarke, and others.

We think the above conclusions are correct, and the only rational
exposition that can be given upon the subject. But objections are
founded on the future tense of the verb. It shall be more tolerable,
&c. We think that those who observe the original use of the
tenses must be satisfied tliat they are not there used with the same
precision as in our own language at the present day, and that in-
stances often occur which can be reduced to no fixed grannnatical
principle. But we do not wish to criticize upon the license of those
expressions. And if those who raise the above objection to tlie
tense of the verb would persevere in like criticisms with the Bible...
we think they would soon be willing to retrace their steps, and
adopt more rational rules of interpretation. The fact is this, — the
time or judgment of which Christ here speaks was then future ; it
did not take place until about forty-one years after Christ's day ;
and when it did come, it was not so tolerable, so easily borne, as
that of Sodom and Gomorrah. Consequently he could with all
propriety say, It shall be, &c. We will here mention another fact,
which, if generally understood, might in a measure tend to obviate
the difficulty : the article the is not used in the original text. It
stands thus — '^ en hemera kriseos.'' In the Greek, we find but
one article used which answers to the definite article the in English.
Mr. Fisk, in his Greek Grammar, says, "When no article is ex-

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT. 189

pressed in Greek, the English indefinite article a is signified."
Consequently, wo cannot understand our Saviour as pointing in the
text to some one, and only one definite judgment, as though there
were but one understood by the people; but as of one among others
of the kind, transpiring to nations. IMany have the impression
that there is a general judgment in eternity spoken of by Christ,
and that he there alludes to that definite one ; whereas, he only
alludes to a judgment of a national character which was about to
full upon them. But, should we understand this judgment as a
ijjecial one of the kind pointed out to the people, we see no objec-
tion to calling it the judgment ; and we are confident that the Jews
understood it in this manner. We find the article nowhere con-
nected with the phrase en heviera kriseos, " a day of judgment,"
with the exception of one place in the New Testament. 1 John 4 :
17, " Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have boldness
in the day of judgment {en te hejnei'a kriseos) ; because he is, so
are we in this world." This is the only place where the phrase is
used with the article. The day of God's judgment on the Jewish
nation — and no other day of judgment was expected during that
generation — was near when John wrote the text, and was the
greatest day of judgment the world had ever seen; nor was the like
ever to be again. It had been predicted by the prophets, and also by
our Lord himself, and no doubt was a subject of frequent conver-
sation among Christians, and most people of the day. This day
was called by ^Malaclii the day of the Lord which should burn as
an oven, the great and dreadful day of the Lord. From its great-
ness, its being near, and other circumstances, no wonder John called
it tke day of judgment.

There are other texts which allude to the same time and judg-
ment, which it is not necessary here to mention. Paul speaks of a
different judgment in Heb. 9 : 27, " And as it is appointed unto
men once to die, but after this the judgment." The apostle is here
speaking of the judgment or justification of the high priest, after
his sacrificial death under the Law. In this chapter he particularly
delineates the ceremonies under the Law, and compares the figura-
tive death of the high priest to the sacrifice of Christ. In verses
11 and 12, he says, " But Christ being come an High Priest of
good things to come, by a greater and more' perfect tabernacle, not
made with hands, that is to say, not of this building ; neither by

190 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT.

the blood of goats and calve?, but by his own blood, he entered in
once into the lioly place, having obtained eternal redemption for us."
Averse 24 — 28, " For Christ is not entered into the holy places
made with hands, which arc the figures of the true; but into
heaven its^elf, now to appear in the pre8ence of God for us : nor yet
that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into
the holy place every year with blood of others ; for then must he
often have suffered since the foundation of the world [kosmmt) ; but
now once in the end of the world {aionion) hath he appeared to put
away sin, by the sacrifice of himself And as it is appointed unto
men (t.ois anthropois, the men) once to die, but after this the judg-
ment [krisis), so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many;
and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time
■without sin, unto salvation." By the above, it is clearly seen that
Paul was contrasting the death of the high priest with the death
of Christ, and comparing the result of the priest's sacrifice with the
result of Christ's sacrifice; both of which were justification, — the
former for one year, the latter once for all. And as it is (in the
Law dispensation) appointed unto the men (high priest) once to die
(to die once a year), bat after this the judgment (justification). It
will be observed that the article in the original is prefixed to men,
which is not in the English translation, but is prefixed to the word
judgment, in which place it does not stand in the original text
By also observing the comparatives, as and so, it is clear that the
apostle meant as we have stated it. After the high priest had re-
turned from the Holiest of all, having offered his gift, were not he,
and the people also, justified in the sight of God for one year ?
The time cannot be named when the priest had acquitted himself in
his ofiice and offering before the Lord, but that the people and
nation were actually judged, and in this judgment were acquitted,
and actually stood justified before God for one year. Many appear
to think that the word judgment necessarily implies condemnation ;
but in every legal and just judgment, those adjudged are cither jus-
tified or condemned : in the above case we find they were adjudged
to justification. Now, supposing we should admit the word " die,"
in the text, to mean literal death, and judgment, condemnation ; we
should then read it thus: As it is appointed to all men literally
to die, but after death condemnation. The samt; all that die nmst
receive the same sentence. The text says nothing about some being

I

DIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT. 191

acquitted and others condemned. We read it thus : And as, under
the Legal dispensation, it is appointed unto the high priest figura-
tively to die once the year, but after this, justification before (Jod;
so Christ was once ofifered a sacrifice for the many, and unto them
that look for him shall he appear the second time, without an offer-
ing for sin, unto their salvation. We see no other rational con-
clus^ion. There is no similarity, or reasonable comparison, between
literal death and the sacrifice of Christ. Tlie apostle could not have
been so illogical in his comparison. But to say. As Legal justifica-
tion followed the sin-offering of the high priest, even so deliverance
and justification shall follow the offering of our Saviour, once for
all, is perfectly consistent, logical, and conclusive. The apostle
sanctions the above in the following. Chapter 10 : 11 — 14, "And
every priest standeth daily ministering, and offering oftentimes the
same sacrifices, which can never take away sins : but this man
(Christ), after he had offered one sacrifice for sins, forever sat down
on the right hand of God ; from henceforth expecting till his enemies
be made his footstool. For by one offering he hath perfected for-
e^r them that are sanctified," The high priest was typical of
Christ, the antitype ; the former was under the necessity of offer-
ing himself often, or yearly ; but the latter, Christ, " now once in
the end of the world (age) hath he appeared to put away sin by the
sacrifice of himself"

In 2 Peter 2 : 4, and in Jude 6, we have another account of
God's judgment. Peter says, " For if God spared not the angels
that sinned, but cast them down to hell {tartarosas), and delivered
them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment" (krisin).
Jude says, " And the angels which kept not their first estate, but
left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains
under darkness unto the judgment of the great day." By observinir
the reading of these two passages and their connection, it will be
seen the}' both allude to the same time and thing. Peter speaks of
false teachers, and those who followed their damnable heresies, as
bringing upon themselves swift destruction, and whose danuiation
slumbereth not. Jude speaks of the same characters, who denied
the Lord God and the Lord Jesus Christ. They both labor to
show the certainty of punishment, or reward of wrong doing, in
which effort they bring in the angels {^messengers), which sinned
and kept not their first estate, &c. Now, observe, they immediately

192 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT.

connect with the transaction of these angels, or messengers, the
circumstance of Egypt, Sodom and Gomorrah, of filthy dreamers,
the punishment of the old world, &c., as though they were all con-
nected— of a like kind — in the same state of being — this world,
&;e. Here we remark, that they could have had reference to no
other than the twelve messengers chosen from the twelve tribes of
Israel to search the land of Canaan. See Numb. 13: 1 — 4. Each
tribe furnished a man, a ruler among them, which were sent from
the wilderness of Paran. But, teii of these heads and rulers in
Israel, who were sent on this important message, proved traitors,
were not true to their trust, brought a false report of the land they
searched, and caused the people to murmur against Moses and
Aaron. In consequence of these evils, they were visited by a judg-
ment in the form of a plague. Those messengers who sinned in
bringing the false report were cast down from their dignified state
as rulers, and were bound in chains of darkness, obscurity, and
wretchedness, mingling with the rebellious and murmuring class in
deep disgrace. In this degrading condition they were held until
the judgment of the great day overtook them. See Numb. 14 :
37, " Even those men that did bring up the evil report upon the land
died by the plague before the Lord." This was the tartaros, hell,
which those angels, or messengers, were thrust into, and their tragi-
cal death closes with them the scene of judgment.

2 Tim. 4:1, "I charge thee, therefore, before God and the Lord
Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appear-
ing and his kingdom." Paul here alludes to the judgment and
calamity which was about to fall on the Jewish nation. Peter
speaks of the same in 1 Peter 4 : 5, "Who shall give account to
him that is ready to judge the quick and the dead." In Acts 10 :
42, we find that Christ " was ordained of God to be the judge of
the quick and dead." Now, when these texts were written, this
judgment was near at hand. Christ was ready to judge — it was
near by — about to come upon them. If it should be asked. What
is meant by the phrase, quick a?id dead? we reply — By the
expression quick arid dead might have been meant Jew and Gentile,
as distinguishing the former, who had received the oracles of God,
from the latter, who were dead to that light. But, more strictly
we think the phrase quick and dead signifies the believer and
unbeliever, the righteous and unrighteous, the obedient and dis-

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT. 193

obedient — all were judged promiscuously and collectively, but every
one agreeably to his merit or demerit. Nothing is said about the
resurrection, or eternity, in the text or its connection; but the
morally dead, and the morally living, were evidently meant. Paul
says, Eph. 2:1, " And you hath he quickened who were dead in
trespasses and sins." Verse 5, " Even when we were dead in sins,
hath quickened us together with Christ." By this, we see, the
unbelieving and disobedient are called dead. The believing and
obedient are the quickened, and in the judgment referred to they
were acquitted of evil ; while the former were driven away in their
wickedness, to share the wretchedness of that calamitous time.

Peter, in his 2d Epistle, speaks of the same time, the close of the
Jewish polity, and their national death. 2 Peter 3:7, " But the
heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept
in store, reserved unto fire, against the day of judgment and perdi-
tion of ungodly men." Peter, firstly, reminds his brethren of what
the prophets and themselves had previously informed them should
come ; of scoffers that should appear in the last days, and of the
world which perished by water. But the heavens and the earth,
which now are, are kept in store by the same word ; reserved unto
fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men.
Now, by referring to Section VIIL, Chapter I., it will be seen that
the last day, last times, &c., point directly, not only to the day of
judgment and perdition of ungodly men, expressed in this text, but
also to the day or time of God's wrath and retribution at the close
of the Jewish age. The judgment in the text is identified with the
above period. Some may suppose that the heavens and earth, which
now are, being reserved unto fire, &c., may allude to the destruction
of the material heavens and earth ; but we find no evidence of this,
either from the text or any other scripture authority. The eccle-
siastical heavens and earth are what is here alluded to. Observe
the expressions of the prophet. Mai. 3 : 1 — 3, " Behold, I will
send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me ; and
the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple, even
the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in : he shall come,
saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of his coming ?
and who shall stand when he appeareth ? for he is like a refiner's
fire, and like fuller's soap. He shall sit as a refiner and purifier
of silver " &c. The prophet here had the same time and judgment
17

194 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT.

in view of which Peter speaks. Christ was the messenger and
judge who sat upon the throne of his glory in power, over the wreck
and fall of expiring Jerusalem. Malachi calls him the messenger
of the covenant who shall come ; but, " ivho shall abide the day of
his coming ? " By this, we see it was a day of trial and affliction.
In chap. 4:1, he says, " For behold, the day cometh that shall
burn as an oven, and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly,
shall be stubble ; and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith
the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch."
This clearly illustrates Peter's day of judgment and fire, unto which
the ecclesiastical heavens and earth were reserved. When the
unclean, impure, and abominable were consumed, then would be left
the obedient, who feared his name, and had made their escape from
the scene of impending ruin. Such were adjudged worthy of life ;
and, upon such, this same Judge, who sat in fire, will spread his
balmy wings as the Sun of righteousness, who will heal their infirm-
ities, and continue to shine as a wall of fire round about them, and
a glory in their midst. Peter, in connection with the text, says,
" The Lord is long suffering to us-ward." Showing that the Lord
was then procrastinating, deferring the time, about to burst upon
them. In verses 10 — 12, he says, " But the day of the Lord will
come as a thief in the night ; in the which the heavens shall pass
away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent
heat, the earth, also, and the works that are therein, shall be burned
up. Seeing, then, that all these things shall be dissolved, what
manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godli-
ness, looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God,
wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the ele-
ments shall melt with a fervent heat ? "

What can we understand by Peter's question and declaration
here, more or less than this: — that he expected that consuming
day of fire and convulsion would actually transpire during the literal
lives of his brethren to whom he then wrote ? He says, " Seeing,
then, that all these things shall be dissolved, the heavens pass away
with a great noise, the elements molt with a fervent heat, the earth,
also, and the works therein, be burned up, what manner of per-
sons ought ye to be looking for and hasting unto the

coming of the day of God ? " If this language does not imply, and
explicitly teach, the then sudden coming and destruction of the

BIBLE DOCTUINE OF JODOMENT, 105

things referred to, it can mean nothing; and the apostle had better
been silent, than to have been tingling the cars of his brethren with
a mere empty sound. Bat it is clear to every observer that the
time was then at hand. In verse 13, the apostle says, " Neverthe-
less we, according to his promise, look for new heavens, and a new
earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness." Nevertheless — that is,
notwithstanding this ordeal by fire is soon to be upon us, 3'et we —
who ? — the apostle and his brethren, look for new heavens and a new
earth. Some of them then living, it was expected, would see the
time gone by when there should be new heavens, and a new earth,
wherein dwelleth righteousness. The new heavens and new earth
looked for were undoubtedly the established orders of (!Ihrist's king-
dom on earth, when previous rites and ceremonies should have
fully passed away. And should it still be objected that the heavens
and earth, which were to be destroyed, must be the literal heavens
and earth, because they were contrasted with the old world that
perished by water, we have only to cite them to verses 5 and G,
" For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God
the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water,
and in the water, whereby the world that then was, being over-
flowed with water, perished." Now, we ask, what heavens and
earth, or what world, was destroyed ? Surely not the literal heavens
or earth ! but simply the inhabitants, with their rites and customs.
The same material earth yet stands; but men, with all their works,
were swept away and lost in oblivion. The same is measuraljly
true of the latter. In reality, we know not how long the vacuum
has been lit up by the starry worlds, or even how long the earth has
continued to roll; much less do we know how long it will hold its
age, and continue its stated course, at the rate of sixty-eight thou-
sand miles an hour. See Chapter IX.

John, in Rev. 20 : 12, 13, speaks of a judgment, which un-
doubtedly is the same as above referred to. John says, " And I
saw the dead, small and great, stand before God, and the books
were opened, and another book was opened, which is the book of
life, and the dead were judged out of those things which were
written in the books, according to their works. And the sea gave
up the dead which were in it, and death and hell {hades) delivered
up the dead which were in them, and they were judged every mac
•ccording to their works." So much has been said, and ably said

lOG BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT.

and written upon this subject, that we deem it unnecessary to say,
at least, but little here. On taking a retrospective view of the
subject, with its connection, and with the book itself, we learn noth-
ing which induces us to suppose that any allusion is made to a judg-
ment in eternity ; neither can this possibly be. We have already
shown that God judges men in the earth — in this world — and
the Scriptures cannot be broken. If God had designed to judge
men in eternity, we think he would have made it plain in hia
instructions on the subject ; but he has nowhere informed us he
would do so. Judgment and the resurrection stand nowhere con-
nected in the Bible ; neither would there then be a place for judg-
ment, or a judge to decide, from the fact that Christ's reign is
confined to his kingdom on earth, and he the only judge, and at
the resurrection he delivers up the kingdom, resigns his office,
as mediator and judge, to God the Father, that he may be all in
all. See 1 Cor. 15 : 24 — 28. Hence, we are not under the
necessity of looking to any other place, for the judgment in our text,
than to the earth itself. John informs us, in the first verse, of an
angel which came down from heaven. He laid hold on the dragon,
that old serpent, the devil and satan, bound him, cast him into tlie
bottomless pit, shut him up, &c. We must here remember that
this devil and pit are both on the earth ; for the angel found the
devil here after he came down from heaven ; and he does not inform
us that he went with him to any other place, to cast him into the
pit and shut him up. What is said, in verse 4, of the souls of them
that were beheaded, and should reign with Christ a thousand years,
Dr. Whitby and others do not understand as signifying men
literally raised from the dead ; but that the church is here signified
in a flourishing condition for a thousand years after the conversion
of the Jews, and the gathering in of all nations to them thus eon-
verted to the Christian faith. Verses 7 — 9 inform us that when
the thousand years are expired Satan shall be loosed out of his
prison ; he was to go out to deceive the nations in the four quarters
of the earth ; they went up on the breadth of the earth, compassed

the camp of the saints about and fire came down from God

out of heaven and devoured them. Here we notice that the thou-
sand years, and all the following transpiring events, are declared to
take place on the earth. Even the beast and the false prophet are
to be tormented day and night, with the devil and all that ho

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT. 197

deceived Thus we see that the scene of tliis judgment is on the
eayth, where day and night diversify time and number the n.lling
years. What is said, in the Uth verse, of fire from heaven which
devoured them, and in the lOtli and 11th verses, of Ilim tliat sat on
the tlirone, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away,
&c., is already exphiined in the remarks on 2 Peter 3 : 7. In verse
11 he says, "And I saw a great white throne." When did he see
it ? At the same time when the preceding events took place.
Verse 1, he says, " And I saw an angel," &c. In verse 4, " I saw
thrones," All these scenes transpired in the vision at the same
time, and evidently allude to the close of the Jewish polity, the
burning up, and passing away of their religious and political heavens
and earth. Thus, the Jewish heaven and earth passed away to
make room for the new, which are now established under the
Gospel.

In the 12th verse we find the same copulative which connects
and identifies wliat follows with the preceding events. " And I saw
ths dead, small and great, stand before God : and the books were
opened; and another book was opened, which is the book of life:
and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in
the books, according to their works." The time when these dead
stood before God, and were judged according to their works, is
already identified. But it may be further illustrated by Matt. 16 .
27, 28, " For the Son of Man shall come in the glory of his Father
with his angels; and then he shall reward every man according to
his works. A^'erily I say unto you, There be some standing here
which shall not taste of death till they see the Son of Man coming
in his kingdom." These texts show that the time was when Christ
should set upon the throne of his glory with his angels, when every
man should be rewarded accordimr to his works, and during the
literal existence of some then living. This is the time when the
kingdom of God should come with power. It is the time when the
dead, small and great, stood before God, in the same sense that all
nations stood before him, in the parable of the sheep and goats,
Malt. 25 : 32 (see in this work). It appears to have been a com-
mon expression in those days, when things of importance were
attended to, to use the phrase " before the Lord," or " before God."
It was said of Zacharias and Elizabeth, that they were righteous
before God. Luke 1 : 6. And Paul charged Timothy, before God
17*

IDs BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGME.TT.

aiid Ike Lord Jesus Christ, to preach the word. 2 Tim. 4 : 1
Moses said to the children of Israel: " Ye stand this day, all .of
you, before the Lord your God." And when any calamity, in the
form of a judgment, came upon the people, they were said to stafid
before God, as in the instance of our text. And as this language
of our text is all highly figurative, we do not expect to find the
literally dead before God ; but moral death is the state the mass of
the Jews, and nations then before him, were in. They were dead
in iniquity and disobedience, dead to all their best privileges and
interests, and about to expire in a complete national sense. We
have before shown that this scene was on the earth, and in that
generation. But further to illustrate, see Matt. 25 : 32, " And
before him shall be gathered all nations ; and he shall separate
them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the
goats." The prophet also identifies the same thing. See Zech.
14 : 1, 2, " Behold the day of the Lord cometh, and thy spoil
shall be divided in the midst of thee. For I will gather all nations
against Jerusalem to battle ; and the city shall be taken." See,
also, Matt. 23 : 36, and 24 : 34, where the same event is described.
" Verily I say unto you, all these things shall come upon this gen-
eration." . . . . " Verily I say unto you, this generation shall not
pass till all these things be fulfilled." And as further illustration
of the assemblage before God, the books being opened, and the
judgment according to their works, see Dan. 7 : 9, 10. "I beheld
till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days dii' sit,
whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the
pure wool : his throne was like the fiery flame, and his wheels aa
burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came forth fi'om before
him : thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand
times ten thousand stood before him : the judgment was set, and
the books were opened." Chap. 12 : 1, 2, " And at that time shall
IMiohael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children
of thy people : and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never
was since there was a nation even to that same time : and at that
time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found
written in the book. And many of them that sleep in the dust of
the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame
and everlasting contempt."

The above passages so nearly resemble Rev. 20, and so fully

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT. 199

illustrate oui subject, that little more need be said. What is said,
in the 13th verse, of the sea, and death and hell, delivering up the
dead which were in them, is only a rofiguring of the same things.
Thus were they all before Cud, who sat upon his throne in spirit
and in power over Jerusalem, which was called his throne. See
Jer. 3 : 17, " At that time they shall call Jerusalem the iltrone of
the Lord: and all the nations shall be gathered unto it, to the name
of the Lord, to Jerusalem." The books which were opened, and
out of which they were judged, could have been nothing mure than
the law and the prophets, which contained those awful denunciations
against them. Christ says to the Jews, " There is one that accuseth
you, even Moses, in whom ye trust." John 5 : 45. He also says,
John 12 : 48, " He that rejecteth me, and receivcth not my words,
hath one that judgeth him : the word that I have spoken, the same
shall judge him in the last day." The other book, called the book
of life, was undoubtedly the principles of the gospel, which all those
who were adjudged to life had embraced. They were judged out
of those things which were written in the books, according to their
works. This is true to the letter of all judgments on earth, but
could not be of a judgment after the resurrection, because there is
then but one infinite result, which cannot be the reward or eiFect of
earthly and limited performances. Those who believed, and had
their names enrolled with the Christian believers in the book of life,
escaped the furious tornado of death and destruction into which the
disobedient and unbelieving were thrust, as into a lake of fire, which
is the second death. This second death is the tragical end and ruin
of that people as a race and nation.

It may be objected that the book of Revelation was not written
until after the destruction of Jerusalem. We know there are dif-
ferent opinions; but the best authorities, we think, show to the
contrary. The inscription to this book in the Syrian Version, pub-
lished by Dc Diew, 1G27, and afterwards in the London Pulyglot,
is the following : " The revelation which God made to John the
Evangelist, in the Isle of Patraos, to which he was banished by
Nero CcBsar." This places it previous to the year 68, at which
time the reign of Galba commenced. That this was the true time of
John's banishment, and, consequently, that the visions recorded in
this book are to be ascribed to this period, is contended by many
learned and eminent writers, among whom are Hentenius, Harduin

200 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT.

Grotius, Lightfoot, Hammond, Sir Isaac Newton, Bisbop Newton,
and others. But we think the book itself shows that it was written
before the overthrow of Jerusalem. In chap. 1: 1, it is said,
that " God taught John by his angel things that vmst shortly come
to pass." Verse 3, it is said, " The time is at hand." Chap. 22 :
6, 7, it is said, that " The Lord God of the holy prophets sent his
angel to show unto his servants the things which must shortly be
done. Behold, I come quickly : blessed is he that keepeth the say-
ings of the prophecy of this book." Verse 10, " And he saith unto
me. Seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this book : for the time
is at hand." Verse 12, " And behold, I come quickly : and my
reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall
be." Verse 20, " He which testifleth these things saith. Surely I
come quickly ; Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus."

That the above passages show the then future, yet sudden coming
of our Lord, we think is self-evident. The following, we think,
show that Jerusalem was then standing. Chap. 1 : 7, " Behold,
he cometh with clouds : and every eye shall see him, and they also
which pierced him : and all kindreds of the earth shall wall because
of him." This corresponds with Matt. 24 : 30, " And then shall
appear the sign of the Son of Man in heaven : and then shall all
the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of Man
coming in the clouds of heaven, Avith power and great glory." That
this relates to the destruction of Jerusalem none will dispute. It
was to take place in that generation. See verse 34, "Verily I say
unto you, This generation shall not pass till all these things be ful-
filled." Bev. 11 : 1, 2, " And there was given me a reed like unto
a rod : and the angel stood, saying, Bise, and measure the temple
of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein. But the
court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not ;
for it is given to the Gentiles : and the holy city shall they tread
under foot forty and two months." Compare this with Luke 21 :
24, " And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led
away captive into all nations : and Jerusalem shall be trodden down
of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled." See
Rev. 11 : 8, " And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the
great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also
our Lord was crucified." Tliis time was then future. He says,

their dead bodies shall lie in the streets of the city, &c., where

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT. 20^

our Lord was crucified." Where was our Lord crucified, save in
Jerusalem ?

The 18th chapter evidently alludes to Jerusalem In verse 8 it
is said, "Thercfurc shall her plagues come in one day, death, and
inourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire :
for strong is the Lord God who judgetli her." Dr. Clarke says
this passage means, " They shall mourn because of the slaughter and
the famine, the fruits of their fields being utterly destroyed or
burned by their enemies." See Deut. o'l : 22 — 25, " A fire is
kindled in mine anger, and shall burn unto the lowest hell {shcol)
and shall consume the earth with her increase, and set on fire the

foundation of the mountains They shall be burned with

hunger, ajid devoured with burning heat, and with bitter destruc-
tion The sword without, and terror within, shall destroy

both the young man and the virgin, tlie suclvling also, with the man
of gray hairs."

The above can be said of no other city. Rome pagan has never
been thus treated ; only some parts of her were burnt with fire.
Rome papal has not been thus treated ; but it is true of Jerusalem.
In chap. 18 : 24, it is said, "And in her was found the blood of
prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth."
To what place will the above language apply so properly as to Jeru
salem ? Christ says, " For it cannot be that a prophet perish ou'
of Jerusalem." Again, we hear him exclaiming to its devotedi
inhabitants, " 0 Jerusalem, Jerusalem ! thou that killest the
propViets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee ! " Well might
the Saviour declare unto them that upon them should come all the
righteous blood shed upon the earth. We miglit multiply instances
to show the internal evidence of the book itself that Jerusalem was
the devoted city in question, and was standing when the book was
written ; which period, as before stated, was previous to the year 68.
Jerusalem was destroyed about the year 70. Thus, as we have
seen, the time, when the book was written, was at hand.

The foregoing statements, we think, must be satisfactory to every
candid mind. And should an objector say that Jerusalem was
destroyed previous to the writing of the book, we reply, that John
recorded things which had been, then were, and shculd he there-
after. See Uev. 1 : 19, " Write the things which thou hast seen,
and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter.'''

202 BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT.

Hence, whether it were before or after, the objector would have the
same difficulty in showing that Jerusalem was not the scene and
theatre of action referred to. We also notice that John saw " the
dead stand before God." In the resurrection, people cannot be
dead. They will then have been raised from death to life. " Nei-
ther can they die any more : for they are equal unto the angels,
and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection."
See Matt. 22 : 30 ; Luke 20 : 36 ; and 1 Cor. 15 : 42—44.

On the Greek terms kririo, krhna, krisis, &c., we remark, that
these words nowhere signify endless misery, or damnation, in a
future state of existence. We find no place in the Bible where
their signification extends beyond this state of existence. Their
strict signification appears to be simply this : First, a judg??ient ;
a resolution; a decision; a sentence; a condemnation; a pen-
alty. See Krima. Second, separation ; discrimination ; choice ;
decision ; judgment ; the decision, or final issue; the crisis of a
disteinper. See Krisis. Or, third, to separate ; to put asunder ;
to discriminate ; to cull ; to select ; to clioose ; hence to form a
judgment, opinion or decision ; to examine ; to criticize ; to
judge ; to decide a difference ; to give a verdict ; to pass sen-
fence ; to inquire ; to confirm ; to ratify, &c. — See Krino, Don-
negan's Greek and English Lexicon. New work, pp. 778-9.
It will be seen in Section III., this Chapter, that their renderings,
though various, agree with the above definitions given. The same
words that are rendered judge, judging, judgment, &c., are also
rendered damned, condemnation, damnation, &c. Inasmuch, then,
as the same words are rendered judgment and damnation, they can-
not, intrinsically, signify a decision or judgment to endless misery
in any case ; for, if they necessarily imply it in the one, they also
must, of necessity, imply it in the other ; and we should then be
under the necessity of reading the following passages thus : " Be-
hold, tlie Lord Cometh with ten thousand of his saints, to execute
judgment (hrisin, endless misery) upon all." Now, we think, no
one is willing to read the Scriptures in this manner, which would
prove universal damnation, or damnation to all ; yet, upon the
Dremises laid down, we must of necessity do so ; for it is the same
word which occurs in Matt. 23 : 33, " Ye serpents, ye generation
of vipers ! how can ye escape the damnation of hell ? " Damnation,
in this text, is supposed to imply endless misery. Again, we must

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF JUDGMENT. 203

read 1 Peter 4 : 17, thus : " For the time is come that judgment
(krh/ia, endless misery) must begin at the house of God." Tills
same word, krima, is rendered at least eight times damnation in
the New Testament, and is supposed to teach the doctrine of end-
less misery. But, if so, then woe to " the house of God ." ! For
Peter says, " The time is come that krima must begin there." But
that this word, or any other in the Bible, teaches endless misery,
cannot be sustained. They do not of themselves naturally imply
it, neither are they prefixed to any word or phrase in the Bible that
does teach it. They simply show a decision in judgment ; which is
either condemnation on the one hand, or justification on the other,
agreeably to the merit or demerit of those adjudged. For further
illustrations on these words, see on the words damned, daumation,
&e., in this work.

We have, in Section I., this Chapter, so arranged the scripture
passages as to show, first, the manner in which God judges his crea-
tures; second, the time when, and place where, God judges them;
and, in the third place, we have noticed sundry passages which
speak of judgment. We now ask the candid reader to honestly
decide for himself whether the judgments of God are not all exe-
cuted in the earth, and in no other place ? Whether men must not
reap in the same field where they sow, instead of sowing in one field
and reaping in another ? Whether " the judgment-seat (bematos)
of Christ " is not in this world, rather than in another ? (See Rom.
14 : 10 ; 2 Cor. 5 : 10.) And whether Christ's kingdom on earth
does not confine his reign of judgment to the gospel period ? And,
when that shall close, whether there will be a place for judgment or
a judge to decide? When this is carefully, candidly and honestly
done, we have no fears as to the result.

CHAPTER V^II.
ON THE SECOND COMING OE CHRIST.

SECTION I

All the passages in the New Testament tvhich speak of the Second Cominq

OF CURIST.

Matt. 10 : 23. But Tvhen they persecute you (the apostles) in tliis city,
flee ye into another : for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone over
the cities of Isi'ael till the Son of Man be come.

Matt. IG : '27, 28. For the Son of Man sliall come in the glory of hia
Father with his angels ; and then he sliall reward every man according to
his works. Verily I say unto you. There be some standing here which shalJ
not taste of death till they see the Son of jNIan coming in his kingdom.

Mark 8 : 38. WJiosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me, and of my
words, in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the Son
of Man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his Father, with the
holy angels.

Mark 'J : 1. And he said unto them. Verily I say unto you, that thero
be some of them that stand here which shall not taste of death till they
have seen the kingdom of God come with power.

Luke 9 : 2G, 27. For whosoever shall be ashamed of me, and of my
words, of him shall the Son of Man be ashamed, when he shall come in liis
own glory, and in his Father's, and of tlie holy angels. But I tell you of
a truth. There be some standing here which shall not taste of death till they
Eee the kingdom of God.

Matt. 24 : 3. And as he (Christ) sat upon the mount of Olives, the dis-
ciples came unto him privately, saying. Tell us, %vhen shall these things be .
and wliat sliall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world'
(End ot'aionos — age, or dispensation.)

Mark 13 : 3, 4. And as he (Christ) sat upon the mount of Olives, over
against the temple, Peter, and .lames, and .John, and Andrew, asked him
privately, Tell us, when, shall these things be ? and what shall be the sign
when all tliese things shall be fulfilled ? {His coming, and end of the age.)

Luke 21 : h — 7. And as some spake of the temple, how it was adorned
witli goodly stones and gifts, he {Chrixi) said. As fi)r these things which ye
behold, the d.iys will come in the which there shall not bo Icll one stone

ON THE SECOND COMING 01'' CURIST. 205

upon another that shall not be thrown down. And they (his disciples)
asked him, saying, Master, but when shall tliese things be? and wliat sign
will there be when lliese things shall come to pass 1 {The destruclion of
the temple, and end of the world, or age.)

Matt. 24 : U'.l — 85. Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall
the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and tlie stars
shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken ; and
then sliall appear the sign of the Son of Man in heaven ; and then shall
all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall sec the Son of Man coming
in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory. And he sliall send
his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together
his elect from the timr winds, from one end of heiiven to the otlier. Now
learn a parable of the fig-tree ; when his branch is yet tender, and puttcth
forth leaves, yc know that summer is nigh : so likewise ye, when ye shall
see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors. Verily I say
unto 3'ou, This generation shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled.
Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away
(The parallel passages in Mark 13 : 28—31.)

Verse 3U. And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away ,
so shall also the coming of the Son of ^lan be.

Verse 44. Therefore be ye also ready : for in such an hour as ye think
not, the Son of Man comcth.

Mark 13 : 28 — 31. Now learn a parable of the fig-tree : When her
branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer ia
near : so ye, in like manner, when ye shall see these things come to pass,
know that it is nigh, even at the doors. Verily I say unto you. That this
generation shall not pass till all these things be done. Heaven and earth
shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. Parallels in

Luke 21 : 27 — 32. And then shall they see the Son of Man coming in
a cloud, with power and great glory. And when these things begin to
come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads, for your redemption
draweth nigh. And he spake to them a parable ; Behold the tig-tree, and
all the trees ; when they now shoot forth, ye see, and know of your own
selves, that summer is now nigli at hand. So likewise ye, when ye see
these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nisjch at hand.
Verily I say unto y^u, This generation shall not pass away till all he ful-
filled. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass
away.

Alatt. 25 : 13. Watch, therefore ; for ye know neither the day nor the
hour wherein the Son of Man cometh.

Matt. 25 : 31 — 34. Wlien the Son of Man shall come in his glory, and
all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory :
a,nd before him shall be gathered all nations ; and he shall separate them
one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats : and
he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left. Then
shall the King say unto them on his right hand. Come, ye blessed of my
Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the
world.

Verse 41. Then shall he say also unto them on his left hand. Depart
from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and hig
angels.

Verse 40. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment : but
the righteous into life eternal.

Luke 12 : 40. Be ye, therefore, ready also ; for the Son of Man cometh
at an hour when ye think not.

Luke 17 : 22 — 24. And he said unto the disciples, The days will com«
18

206 ox THE SECOND COMING OF CHKIST.

when ye shall desire to see one of the days of the Son of Man, and ye shall

not see it. And they shall say to you. See here ! or see there I go not after
them, nor follow them. For as the lightning, that lighteiieth out of the
one part under heaven, shiueth unto the other part under heaven, so shall
also the Son of Man be in his day {his coming).

2 Thess. 1 : 6 — 10. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recom-
pense tribulation to them that trouble you. And to you who are troubled,
rest with us>, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his
mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not
God, and tliat obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ ; who shall be
punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and
from the glory of his power : when he shall come to be glorified in his
saints, and to be admired in all them that believe (because our testimony
among you was believed) in that day.

2 Tim. 4:1. I charge thee, therefore, before God and the Lord Jesus
Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and his
kingdom.

Matt. 26 : 64. Jesus saitli unto him (the high priest), Thou hast said :
nevertheless I say unto you. Hereafter shall ye see the Son of Man sitting
on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.

John 14 : 3. And if I go, and prepare a place for you, I will come
again, and receive you unto myself ; that where I am, there ye may bo
also.

Verse 28. Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come
again unto you. If ye love me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto
the Father : for my Father is greater than I.

John 21 : 22. Jesus saith unto him (Peter), If I will that he tarry till
I come, what is that to thee ? follow thou me,

1 Cor. 11 : 26. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye
do show the Lord's death till he come.

Phil. 1 : 6. Being confident of this very thing, that he which hath be-
gun a good work in you will perform it until the day {coming) of Jesus
Christ.

Verse 10. That ye (.saints at Philippi) may approve things that are ex-
cellent : that ye may be sincere, and without offence, till the day {coming)
of Christ.

Phil. 2 : 16. Holding forth the word of life ; that I may rejoice in the
day of Christ {coming, ^c).

1 Cor. 1 : 7, 8. So that ye come behind in no gift, waiting for the coming
of our Lord Jesus Christ. AVho shall also confirm you unto the end, that
ye m.ay be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ,

1 Tim. 6 : 14. That thou keep this commandment without spot, unre-
bukable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ.

James 5 : 7, 8. Be patient, tlierefore, brethren, unto the coming of the
Lord. Behold, the husbandman waitetli for the precious fruits of the
etirth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter
rain. Be ye also patient ; establish your hearts : for the coming of the
Lord draweth nigh.

1 The.ss. 1 : 10. And to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised
from the dead, even Jesus, which ilelivcred us from tlie wrath to come.

1 Thess. 2 : 113. For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing?
Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming ?

1 The.ss. 3:13. To the end he may establish your hearts unblamable
in holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ witli all his saints.

1 Thess. 5 : 23. And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly ; and I

ON TUE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST. 207

pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body, be preserved blameless
unto tlie coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.

'2 Tlioss. o : 5. And the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God,
and into the patient UHiiting for Ciirist {his comi/ig).

2 Tim. 4 : 8. Henceforth there is laid up fur me a crown of righteous-
ness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day ; and
not to me only, but unto all them, also, tiiat love his appearing.

Titus 2: l;5, 14. Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious «;»-
pcnrt'/fir of the great Gud and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who g-vve (iim-
sc'lf for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto him-
self a peculiar people, zealous of good works.

Ileb. 10 : 25. Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the
manner of some is ; but exhorting one another ; and so much the more as
ye see the day approaching.

Verse 37. For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and
will not tarry.

1 Peter 1 : 7. That the trial of j'our fiiith, being much more precious
than of gold that perisheth, tliough it be tried with fire, might be found
unto praise, .and honor, and glory, at the appearing of Jesus Christ.

Verse 13. Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope
to the end, for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of
Jesus Christ.

1 Peter 4 : 12, 13. Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery
trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you ;
but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings ; that, when
his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy.

2 Thess. 2 : 1,2. Now we beseecli you, brethren, by the coming of our
Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him, that ye be not
soon shaken in mind, or be troulded, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor
by letter, as from us, as tliat the day of Christ is at hand.

Heb. 9 : 26 — 28. For then must he (Christ) often have suffered since
the foundation of the world {kosmou, the earth) ; but now once in the end
of the world {aionon, age) hath he appeared to put away sin, by the sacri-
fice of himself. And as it is app(jinted unto men {the men) once to die, but
after this tlie judgment {1,-risis, judgment or decision) ; so Christ was once
offered ti) bear the sins of many ; and unto them that look for him shall he
appear tlie second time without sin unto salvation.

1 John 2 : 28. And now, little children, abide in him ; that, wlien he
shall appear, we may have confidence, and not be ashamed befoi-e liim at
his coming.

2 Peter 1:16. For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when
we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ,
but were eye-witnesses of his majesty.

1 Thess. 5 : 1 — 4. But of the times and the seasons, brethren, ye have
no need tint I write unto you : for yourselves know perfectly that the day
of the Lord so cometh as a tliief in the night. For when they shall say
Peace and safety, then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail
upon a woman with child ; ami they sliall not escape. But ye, brethren,
are not in dai-kness, that that day should overtake you as a thief.

2 Peter 3 : 3 — 15. Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last
days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying. Where is the prom-
'se of his coming ? for since the f ithers fell asleep, all things continue as
they were from the beginning of the creation. For this they willingly are
ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth
standing out of the water, and in tlie water ; whereby the world that tlien
was, being overflowed with water, perished ; but the heavens and tlia

208 ON THE SECOND COMING OF CUKIST.

earth which are now, by the same word are kept in store, resei-ved unlo
fire, against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men. But,
beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as
a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. The Lord is not slack
concerning his promise, as some men count slackness ; but is long-suifering
to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to
repentance. I3ut the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night ; in
the which the heavens sliall pass away with a great noise, and the elements
shall melt with fervent heat, tiie earth also nnd the works that are therein
shall be burned up. Seeing, then, that all these things shall be dissolved,
what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godli-
ness ; looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein
the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt
with fervent heat ? Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for
new heavens, and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. Wherefore,
beloved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent that ye may be
found of him in j^eace, without spot, and blameless ; and account that the
long-sufferings of our Lord is salvation ; even as our beloved brother
Paul also, according to the Avisdom given unto him, hath written unto you.

Jude 1 : 14, lo. And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied
of these, saying, Behold, the Lord comeih, with ten thousand of his saints,
to execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that ai-e ungodly among
them, of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodly committed, and
of all their hard 'speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against him.

Rev. 1 : 7. Behold, he cometh with clouds : and every eye shall see
him, and they also which pierced him : and all kindreds of the earth shall
wail because of him.

Verse 3. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of
this prophecy, and keep those things which are written thei-ein ; for the
time is at hand.

Rev. 2 : 25. But that which ye have already, hold fast till I come.

Rev. 6 : 12 — 17. And I beheld, when he had opened the sixth seal, and
lo, there was a great eartluiuake ; and the sun became black as sackcloth
of hair, and the moon became as blood : and the stars of heaven fell untc
the earth, even as a fig-tree casteth her untimely figs when she is shaken
of a mighty wind : and the heaven departed as a scroll, when it is rolled
together ; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places.
And the kings of the eai'th, and the great men, and the rich men, and the
chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bond man, and every free
man, hid themselves in the dens, and in the rocks of the mountains ; and
said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the f ice of
him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb : for the
great day of his wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand ?

Rev. 16 : 13 — 15. And I saw three unclean spirits, like frogs, come out
of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out
of the mouth of the f ilse pi'ophet. For they ai-e the spirits of devils, work-
ing miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth, and of the whole
world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.
Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is lie that watohetli, and that keepeth
his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.

Rev. 22 : 7 — 12. Beliold, T come quickly : blessed is he that keepeth the
Bayings of the prophecy of this book. And I, John, saw these things, and
heard them. And when I iiad heard and seen, I fell down to worship be-
fore the feet of the angel which showed me these things. Tlien saith he
unto me. See thou do it not : for I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy
brethren the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this book

ON THE SECOND COMING OP CUKIST. 209

worship God. And lie saith unto me, Seal not the sayings of the prophecy
of this bocik ; for the time is at hand. lIi; tliat is unjust, let him he unjust
still ; and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still ; and he that is righteous,
let liim l)e righteous still ; and he that is holy, let liiui be holy still. And
behold, I come quickhj ; and my reward is with me, to give every man
according as his work shall be.

Verse 20. lie which testifieth these things saith. Surely I come quickly:
Amen. Even so, come. Lord Jesus.

SECTION II.

Jliose passages which are generally supposed to refer to Christ's Final
Coming at the Resurrection, of the Dead.

John 14 : 3. And if I go, and prepare a place for you, I will come
again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye maybe
also.

Acts 1 : 10, 11. And while thoy (his disciples) looked steadfastly
toward heaven, as he went up, behold, two men stood by them in white
apparel ; which also said. Ye men of Galilee, why stand j'e gazing up into
heaven ? This same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall
so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven.

rhil. 3 : 20, 21. For our conversation is in heaven ; fi'om whence also
we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ ; who shall change our vile
body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the
working whei'eby he is able to subdue all things to himself.

1 John 3 : 2. Beloved, now are we the sons of God ; and it doth not
yet appear what we shall be : but we know that, when he shall appear, we
shall be like him ; for we shall see him as he is.

1 Thess. 4: : 13 — 17. But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren,
concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which
have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died, and rose again, even so
them also which sleep in .Jesus will God bring with him. For this we say
unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive, and remain
unto the com ins: of the Lord, shall not prevent them which are asleep. For
the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of
the archangel, and with the trump of God : and the dead in Christ shall
rise first. Then we, which are alive and remain, shall be caught up
together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air : and so shall
we ever be with the Lord.

1 Cor. 15 : 21 — 26. For since by man came death, by man came also
the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ
shall all be made alive. But every man in his own order : Christ the first
fruits ; afterward thej' that are Christ's at his coming. Then comcth the
end, when he sliall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father ;
when he shall have put down all rule, and all authority, and power. For
he must reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy
that sliall be destroyed is death.

1 Cor. 15 : 51, 52. Behold, I show you a mystery ; we shall not all
sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an
eye, at the last trump ; for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be
taised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.

IS*

210 ON THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST.

SECTION III.

Closing Retn.arks on the Coming of Christ.

By a careful perusal of the above texts, it will be seen that they
not only teach the coming of Christ, but that they speak of him aa
coining, expressly and designedly^ for the purpose of executing
justice and judgment in the earth. And by comparing the texts
on the coming of Christ with those which teach the judgment and
end of the world, it will be readily acknowledged that they all stand
immediately connected, and all teach the same thing. The same is
equally true of those texts which speak of the last day, last times,
great day, &c. Whenever and wherever the coming 0/ Christ is
mentioned in the Bible (as in Section I., this Chapter), that coming
is immediately connected with judgment, which is to be executed in
accordance with the works of the creature ; according to the deeds
done, &e. From the foregoing facts it appears evident that these
four different classes of texts — namely, on the judgment, end of
the world, last days, and the coming of Christ — are all nearly
related, and signify the same thing. Hence we come to the conclu-
sion that the coming of Christ (as taught in these passages) merely
signifies his coming to close the legal dispensation, to esta,blish the
gospel, and execute justice and judgment in the earth.

But as there are various opinions respecting the coming of Christ,
and the object of his coming, we will briefly notice the difi'erent
periods, as they are taught in the Bible.

The first appearance of Christ in the world, so far as we have any
knowledge, was his appearance in the flesh, as an infant of days.
This coming was predicted by the prophets of God, as the introduc-
tion of Messiah on earth.

His second appearance must have been in spirit and in power, to
the overthrow of his enemies, the destruction of their city, and the
final close of legal rites and ceremonies. This coming was not only
foretold by the prophets, but pointedly declared hy Christ himself.
He declared to his disciples, and the people, that the coming of the
Son of Man with power should take place during that generation.
See Matt. 16 : 27, 28 ; 25 : 30—34 ; Mark 8 : 38, and 9 : 1.
This is the coming referred to in the first section of this chuptcr
and which stands immediately connected with j-idgmcnt in the oiir'h

ON TUK SECOND COMING OF CHRIST. 211

The only place in the Scriptures where the numeral, second, is pre-
fixed to the time of Christ's coming, is in Heb. 9 : 28, where the
apo^t]e*words it thus : " Unto them that look for him (Christ)
shall he appear the second time, without sin, unto salvation." Paul,
in this chapter, compares the sacrifice of the high priest, under the
law dispensation, with the offering of Christ; and, in conclusion,
says, " And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this
the judgment ; so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many;
and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time,
without sin, unto salvation." We have already noticed these pas-
sages, in our remarks on the judgment, which see. We will, how-
ever, briefly notice them here, by giving them their proper reading.
" And, as under the Law dispensation it is appointed unto the high
priest to die once the year, and, after this, judgment to justification ,
so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of the many ; and unto
them that look for him, shall he appear the second time, without a
sin offerins, unto salvation." When Paul wrote this epistle to the
Hebrews, Christ had not made his second appearance. The time,
however, was then near at hand. The apostle and his brethren
were looking for the sudden and powerful coming of Christ, to exe-
cute judgment upon that wicked and abandoned generation. The
exhortations of the apostles, to their friends and others, show that
they expected Christ's second approach. Paul reasoned of right-
eousness, of temperance, and of a judgment about to come. Peter
could say, " The end of all things is at hand." And John says,
" Little children, we know that it is the last times." And when
Christ did make his appearance in power, without a sin offering, to
the deliverance or salvation of those who looked for him, he, at the
same time, was a consuming fire to his enemies.

Paul, in 2 Thess. 1 : 6 — 9, says, " Seeing it is a righteous thing
with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you. And
to you who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall
be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire
taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not
the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ ; who shall be punished with
everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the
glory of his power." This ordeal by fire was at Christ's second
coming, and transpired about forty-one years after his resurrection.
See remarks on the above passages in this work

212 ON TUE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST.

Christ warned his disciples to be on a look-out, to be ready;
" For the Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think not." In
the parable of the sheep and goats, Mutt. 25, he describes the scene
by showing the diftereiit conditions of the obedient and disobedient.
To the one it is said, " Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the
kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." To
the other it is said, " Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting
fire, prepared for the devil and his angels." See Matt. 25 : 3-i — 41.

The scenes above described were all to take place at the time
■when Christ made his second appearance on earth ; when he deliv-
ered and rewarded the righteous, but cast off and punished the
wicked.

Let it be here remembered that those scriptures which teach the
judgment, the end of the world, or age, and the second coming of
Christ, nW stand connected, and allude to the same time and things ;
all of which are to take place on the earth, during the lifetime of
men, and in strict accordance with their merit and demerit. We
will also state that Dr. Macknight, Dr. Warburton, Bishop Newton,
Dr. A. Clarke, and most others who have written on this subject,
are unanimous in the opinion that what is strictly termed the second
coming of Christ is a figurative coming, namely, in spirit or power ;
and that this took place at the destruction of Jerusalem, the abo-
lition of the Jewish dispensation, and the establishment of the king-
dom of heaven in the earth. That this opinion is correct, we think
no well-informed mind will dispute. The words secoiid thne, in
relation to this subject, occur in no other passage in the New Testa-
ment, excepting Heb. 9 : 28, and which are sufiicient to fix the
period, as above stated, beyond a rational doubt.

There are other passages, however, in the New Testament, which
speak of the coming of Christ, as attended by different circumstan-
ces. In Section II., this Chapter, we have arranged those passages
which appear to teach the resurrection of the dead, in connection
with the personal appearance of our Saviour. The object of this
(third) coming appears to be to raise the dead to a state of incorrup-
tion, immortality and glory.

The first passage we have noticed at the head of this class of
Bcriptures, is John 14:3. In the preceding verse Christ says to
his disciples, •" In my Father's house there are many mansions ; if
it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for

ON THE SKCOND COMING OF CHIUST. 213

you." Then adds, " And if I go and prepare a place lor you, I
will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am,
there ye may be also." In the 28th verse he says, " Ye have heard
how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you." These
expressions appear to imply that as he was then personally with
them, he would in person leave them, and come again in like man-
ner. In Acts 1: 10, 11, it is said, "As he (Jesus) went up,
behold two men stood by them in white apparel ; which also said,
Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven ? This
same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come
in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven." These
expressions jiositivcly show that as our Saviour in person left the
world, so he in person (in like manner) would return to it again.
That Christ has already made his appearance on earth in power,
which appearance was called his second coming, we have already
shown. But his appearance in "person, as above described, is not as
yet made manifest. Hence we must look for another, and a per-
sonal coming, of our Saviour on earth. This is the only remaining
coining of Christ for which we are authorized to look or expect.
We are informed of no other. And here let it be strictly borne in
mind that this personal and third coming of our Saviour stands
nowhere connected either with judgment or rewards and punish-
ments. The class of texts which teach this last coming identifies
it as standing immediately connected with the raising of the dead.
Paul encourages his Philippian brethren, by informing them that
Christ (for whom they looked from heaven) should change their
vile bodies, that they might be fashioned like unto his glorious body,
according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all
things unto himself. John says, " Beloved, now are we the sons
of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be : but we know
that when he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for we shall sea
him as he is." 1 John 3 : 2. Paul, 1 Thess. 4 : 13—17, says
" But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning
them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which
have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died, and rose again,
even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him.
For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which
are alive, and remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not prevent
{or hinder the rising of) them which are asleep. For the Lord

214 ON THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST.

hinioelf shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of
the archangel, and with the trump of God : and the dead in Christ
shall rise first [that is, the dead shall rise before the living do).
Then we, which are alive and remain, shall be caught up together
with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air : and so shall
we ever be with the Lord."

These passages teach, firstly, that, at the time these instructions
were given, Christ was actually in heaven, his risen state. This
Paul afiirms in Heb. 9 : 24, " For Christ is not entered into the
holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true ; but
into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us."
Christ was exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour; he has set down
at the right hand of God, having obtained eternal redemption for
us. He has ascended to his Father, and is now seated on the throne
of righteousness, as mediator and judge of all the earth. From this
throne, by his word and spirit, he administers justice and judgment
in the earth. This mediatorial throne, or seat, is also his judgment-
seat; and from this throne he is represented, in the spirit and power
of the gospel, as seated in judgment before the world. Hence the
propriety of Paul's expression, 2 Cor. 5 : 10, " For we must all
appear before the judgment-seat of Christ; that every one may.
receive the things in body, according to that he hath done, whether
good or bad." In this manner Christ sits, in the spirit and power
of gospel truth, judging the world in righteousness ; and under this
gospel administration every one receives according to that he hath
done, whether good or bad. Upon this throne Christ will remain,
as mediator and judge, until the great work of reconciling the world
to God is accomplished. Hence Peter, in speaking of Christ, says,
" Whom the heaven must receive, until the times of the restitution
of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy
prophets since the world began." Acts 3 : 21, Paul has similar
language in Col. 1 : 20, " And (having made peace through the
blood of his cross) by him to reconcile all things to himself: by
him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven."
The same apostle has said, in 1 Cor. 15 : 25, 26, " For he must
reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy
that shall be destroyed is death." From these testimonies we learn
that Christ will keep his position as mediator and judge until he
hath subdued and reconciled all things to himself: until he hath

ON THE SECOND COMING OF CURIST. 215

finished sin, made an end of transgression, and destr.ycd tlie laot
enemy, death. When all this shall have been acconiplisJiod, then
will have arrived the period when the sleeping millions of our race,
in connection with the living multitudes, shall all realize the rosus
citating power of Ilim who is " the resurrection and the life."
Then will " the Lord himself descend from heaven with a shout,
with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God " — not
to destroy his enemies, or to execute judgment, but to arouse the
living and the dead to a state of immortal and unending bliss.
When he shall make this personal and last appearance on earth, he
will have previously closed his process as mediator and judge, will
have subdued and reconciled all to himself, and then only remains
to raise and deliver up to God his Father the ransomed world, with
his own subjection to him, that God may then be all and in all.

When Christ made his second appearance, he is represented as
sitting on the throne of his glory, establishing his kingdom, and
commencing his reign on earth. But altogether dift'crent is the
object of his third or last coming. Then his work will be finished ;
the judgment day closed, and the kingdom, which he received of his
Father at the commencement of his reign, ready to be resigned
back to him, the Great Father and God of all.

In the second place, these scriptures confirm what we have
already stated. John says, " But we know that, when he shall
appear, we shall be like him ; for we shall see him as he is." This
likeness to Christ is effected by the resurrection. See 1 Cor. 15 :
51, 52, "Behold, I show you a myster}- ; we shall not all sleep,
but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an
eye, at the last trump : for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead
shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed." To the
Thessalonians, he says, " Them, also, which sleep in Jesus, will God
bring with him." " The dead in Christ shall rise first [before the
living are changed). Then we, which are alive and remain, shall
be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord
in the air : and so shall we ever be with the Lord." Paul undoubt-
edly wished to have his brethren believe that their departed friends
would all rise again to life and happiness ; that death was not one
long, eternal sleep, as many of his countrymen actually believed ;
he, therefore, labors to convince them that Christ, their risen head»

216 ON THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST.

would raise the human family from the sleep of death, that one and
all should ainiin meet together, and he forever with the Lord.

He informs his Corinthian brethren that the trumpet should
sound, and the dead be raised incorruptible ; and that the living
should be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the
sound of the last trump.

Tliat Paul believed (not in a partial but) in a universal resur-
rection to holiness and happiness, is evident from 1 Cor, 15 : 22,
" For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive."
All must admit that Adam is the constituent and federal head of
the human family. In him all, individually, die. It is also equally
admissible, that the same all shall be made alive in Christ. The
words, even so, imply that the same all who die in Adam shall,
equally and individually, be made alive in Christ, their spiritual
head and representative. Man is created " in the image of God."
" Christ is the brightness of his Father's glory, and the express
image of his person." Hence, being created in the image of God,
we are created in Christ Jesus, as our moral or spiritual head.
" The head of every man is Christ." 1 Cor. 11 : 3. Conse-
quently, Christ is as truly the moral head of every man, as is Adam
our earthly head. And Christ will as certainly reinstate and im-
mortalize every man in himself, as it is certain that in Adam all are
fallen.

But to this it is objected, because of the expression in the 23d
verse, where it is said, " But every man in his own order : Christ
the first fruits, afterward they that are Christ's at his coming."
Some suppose " every man in his own order," means {in fact, we
have heard it in a sermon) he that dies a sinner, shall be raised a
sinner; he that dies a drunkard, shall be raised a drunkard; and
he that dies a murderer, shall be raised a murderer, &c. But to
this objection we reply, first, in the language of the apostle. " For
as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive." All
are made alive in Christ. Therefore, " if any man be in Christ,
he is a new creature : old things are passed away : behold, all
things are become new." 2 Cor. 5 : 17. From this it appears,
that those who are in Christ are actually iicw creatures ; old things
are done away, and all things become new. Hence, when all are
made alive in him, they must, of necessity, all he new c^eatiires
old tilings — that is, sin, all their former vices, evil habits, bad prac-

ON THE SKCOND COMINC. OF CUIIIST. 217

tices, &c. — are all done away, annihilated, and gone: the crcaturo
is changed, and bears the image of Christ. Hence, Paul says,
" And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear
the image of the heavenly." 1 Cor. 15 : 49. By these facts
we learn that all in the earthy image of Adam die, and that the
same all (in the resurrection) will be made alive in the heavenly
image of Christ. Consequently, all that can be understood by
" every man in his own order," is, merely, every man in his own
time (or class), and in his own identity. " Christ the first fruits,"
— that is, Christ as the first fruits of the resurrection, rose first in
his own time, and own individual being ; " afterward they that are
Christ's at his coming," — that is, when Christ comes to raise the
dead, all will then be made alive in Him, but every one in his own
identity, or as himself, in his own individual being. Hence, in
verse 38, " God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to every
seed his own body." We think the expression, " But every man in
his own order," applies with the same force to those who die, as to
those who are made alive. " For as in Adam all die," — that is, not
collectively and simultaneously, but every one in his own time and
identity, as himself. Thus we die as ourselves, and we shall bu
made alive as ourselves, and in the time classed or set off.

But supposing our objector should urge his theory, what would
the result then be ? He says, if one dies a sinner, he will be raised
a sinner, &c. Now, admitting this self-contradictor}'^ theory to be
carried out, and the result would be this : every sinner (having
died as such), from the period of mother Eve down to the resurrec-
tion morn, must be called up from their tombs with the same char-
acters, propensities, appetites, and passions which they possessed
when they went down to their graves. And how is this ? Why,
sinners, liars, extortioners, thieves, drunkards, murderers, and all
as such, must be made alive in Christ ; forming parts and parcels
of that one body, of which Christ is the head. What kind of a
body such would be, and what would be the result, we leave for our
opponents to determine.

Should we admit that any in the resurrection would be raised in
any other condition than alive in Christ, new creatures, fitted for
holiness and happiness in him, we destroy, not only the utility, but
every object of the resurrection. The apparent and only object of
the resurrection is, to immortalize and happify the ransomed world
19

218 ON THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST.

of sentient beings, to carry out God's original design, and perfect
the work of his own hands. Who will deny the original purpose
of God, in ultimately imparting a share of his own perfections to
his creatures ? He hath said, " I am God, and there is none else ;
I am God, and there is none like me, declaring the end from the
beginning, and from ancient times the things that are not yet done,
saying. My counsel shall stand, and I will do all my pleasure."
Isa. 46: 9, 10. To say that this purpose and pleasure of God
will fail is infidelity. To say that God designed a happy end for
one, and misery as an end for another, is still worse. See James
3:17," The wisdom that is from above .... is without partiality
and without hypocrisy." Ps. 145 : 9, " The Lord is good to all ;
and his tender mercies are over all his works." And should we
contend that the creature himself, or any other being in the universe
of God, will frustrate or defeat his pleasurable purpose and designed
end, it would be blasphemous. God is one infinite, holy, undivided
being. All wisdom, power, and goodness, are his, and Love is his
nature. Man can effect his physical and moral good, by obeying
the laws which God has established to govern those principles.
But there are no means by which the creature can effect his own
resurrection or immortal condition. This exclusively and only be-
longs to God. It is not only his prerogative to accomplish it, but
his word, his nature, and his oath, bind him to effect it for 'ii'"
creatures. Amen.

A belief of anything short of universal holiness and happiness in
the resurrection state would not only dishonor God, but it must
destroy all happiness and consolation in the creature. None can
rejoice in that faith which tells of an introduction of feeling, sen-
tient beings into a state of unending woe, pain, and death ! And
much less could they rejoice when they reflect that such end is the
result of this unasked-for existence, and the pleasure of God de-
clared from the beginning! Yet it is a fact which cannot be
denied, that the end of man (whatever it may be) is, and will be
such, and such only, as God designed, even from the beginning.
But, as we have already seen that the purposes of God are good,
that the end is life in Christ, we find no reason for mourning or
lamenting X\.:i purposes of God; but we rejoice "that his counsel
will stand, and he will do all his pleasure."

Our hopes of future life are based upon the fact that Christ hap

ON THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST. 219

risen from tlie dead, and is declared to effect the resurrection of
man. Paul, after asserting that, " as in Adam all die, even so in
Christ shall all be made alive ; " and after declaring that Jesus
must reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet, and destroyed
death, the last enemy ; and that, "when all things shall be subdued
to Clirist, tlien shall the Son also himself be subject to him that
put all things under him, that God may be all in all," he treats
more directly of the nature and consequences of the resurrection ;
and, after speaking of the different glories of the sun, moon, and
stars, says, " So, also, is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown
in corruption, it is raised in incorruption : it is sown in dishonor, it
is raised in glory : it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power : it
is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body." 1 Cor. 15 :
42 — 44. He further says, " For this corruptible must put on
incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortalitj'. So when
this corruptiltle shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall
have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying
that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory. 0 death, where
is thy sting? 0 grave, where is thy victory ? The sting of death
is sin, and the strength of sin is the law : but thanks be to God,
which giveth us the victory, through our Lord Jesus Christ."
Verses 53 — 57. Here is our victory, and the foundation of our
hopes. The apostle has here given a lively description of the clos-
ing scene of Christ's mission on earth. This will be the 6nal con-
summation of God's eternal purpose ; " that in the dispensation of
the fulness of times, he might gather together in one all things in
Christ, lx)th which are in heaven and which are on earth, even in
him." Then all who have died in Adam will be made alive in
Christ. Then shall the " creation itself be delivered from the
bondage of corruption, into the glorious liberty of the children of
God." Then sin and death will be forever destroyed ; tears shall
be wiped from all faces ; sorrow and sighing shall have a perpetual
end ; and the ransomed world shall sing, " Blessing and honor, glory
and power, unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the
Lamb, forever and ever."

We have noticed those passages which we think have an impor-
tant bearing upon the subject of the resurrection. It may be sup-
posed, by some, that we have omitted passages that have an immediate
connection with the subject ; and, by others, that John 5 : 29, spcakg

220 ox TUE SECOND COMING OP CHRIST,

of a resurrection, which ought to have been noticed. But to the
hist we reply, that Christ had no allusion to a literal resurrec-
tion in this text. In verse 25, he speaks of a death in which the
unbelieving Jews were involved ; and, in the 28tli verse, he repre-
sents those, thus involved, as being " in the graves ; " verse 29,
that they " shall come forth, they that have done good, unto the
resurrection of life, and they that have done evil, unto the resurrec-
tion of damnation." The time alluded to is the time of Jerusa-
lem's sad catastrophe. See Daniel 12 : 1 — 3, and Matt. 24 : 21,
also, 16 : 27, 28, all of which speak of, and identify the time here
referred to. The resurrection is a figurative one, showing the wak-
ing up, and calling forth, from the moral graves of sin and rebel-
lion, that tiation and people to a sense of what they were, and
where they were. See Ezek. 87 : 12, 13, " Therefore prophesy
and say unto them. Thus saith the Lord God : Behold, 0 my people,
I will open your graves, and cause you to come up out of your
graves, and bring you into the land of Israel. And ye shall know
that I am the Lord, when I have opened your graves, 0 my people
and brought you up out of your graves." In Dan. 12 : 2, it is said
that they shall awake from the dust of the earth, " some to ever-
lasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt." In the
text it is said, " And they shall come forth ; they that have done
good unto the resurrection of life, and they that have done evil
unto the resurrection of danmation." Let it here be borne in mind,
that they all come forth, in this rising, the one who has done good,
unto life ; the other, who has done evil, unto damnation. Here
they receive in proportion to their merit or demerit. The hour was
then coming, and soon did it overtake them — even in that genera-
tion. Matt. IG: 28. The word anastasin, here rendered resur-
rection, simply signifies the act of rising from a sitting or reclining
posture, from a seat or the ground, a rising up, a starting up, &c.
See DonnegaJi's Lexicon. The word is here applied to the calling
forth of the Jews from a state of lethargy and moral death, as we
have before shown. See on the judgment, and other places in this
work.

CHAPTER VIII.

ON THE PHRASES THAT DAY, LAST DAY, LAST
TIME, GREAT DAY, DAY OF THE LORD, ETC.

SECTION I.

Tliose pwiioges where the phrases that day, iast day, last days, l.\st

TIME, LAST TIMES, GREAT DAY, DAY OF WKATH, DAY OF TIIE LoRD, elc,

occur.

Ps. 95 : 7, 8. Fox- ho is our Gorl ; and we are the people of his pasture,
and the sheep of his hand. To day, if ye Avill hear his voice, harden nut
your hearts, as in tlie provocation, and as in the day of temptation in the
■wilderness.

Heb. 3 : 8, 9. Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day
of temptation in the wilderness : when your fathers tempted me, proved me,
and saw my works forty years.

Dent. 82 : 35. To me belongeth vennjeance and recompense ; their foot
shall slide in due time : for the day of their calamity is at hand, and the
things that shall come upon them make liaste.

Zech. 14:9. And the Lord shall be king over all the earth : in that day
shall there be one Lord, and his name one.

Zech. 2 : 10, 11. Sing and rejoice, 0 daughter of Zion : for lo, I come,
and I will dwell in the midst of tiioe, saith the Lord. And many nations
shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be my people : and I will
dwell in tlie miilst of thee, and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts halli
sent me unto thee.

Isa. 49 : 8. Thus saith the Lord, In an acceptable time have I heard
thee, and in a day of salvation have I helped thee : and I will preserve
thee, and give thee for a covenant of tlie people.

2 Cor. 6 : 3. (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and
in the day of salvation liave I succored thee : behold, now is the accepted
time ; beliold, now is the day of salvation.)

John ll) : 26. At that day ye shall ask in ray name ; and I say not unto
you, that I will pray the Father for you.

19*

222 ON THE PHRASES LAST DAY, LAST TIME, ETC.

John 8 : 56. Your fhther Abraham rejoiced to see my day ; and he saiT
it and was glad.

Last day. Last days, etc.

Isa. 2 : 2. And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain
of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of, the mountains, and
shall be exalted above the hills ; and all nations shall tiow unto it.

Micah 4 : 1. But in the last days it shall come to pass, that the moun-
tain of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of the moun-
tains, and it shall be exalted above the hills ; and people shall flow unto it.

Acts 2:17. And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I
•will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh : and your sons and your daughters
shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men
shall dream dreams.

John 12 : 48. He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath
one that judgeth him : the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge
him in the last day.

2 Tim. 3 : 1. This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall
come.

Heb. 1 : 1, 2. God, who at sundry times, and in divers manners, spake
in time past unto the fathers, by the prophets, hath in these last days
spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all tlimgs, by
whom also he made the worlds.

2 Pet. 3 : 3. Knowing this first, that there shall come, in the last days,
scoffers, walking after their own lusts.

Last time. Last times, etc.

1 Peter 1 : 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto
salvation, ready to be revealed in the last times.

Verse 20. Who verily was foreordained before the foundation of the
world, but was manifest in tliese last times for you,

1 John 2 : 18. Little children, it is the last time ; and as ye have heard
that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists ; whereby
we know that it is the last time.

Jude 1 : 17, 18. But, belov«>.l, remember ye the words which were
spoken before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ ; how that they told
you there should be mockers in the last time, who should walk after their
own ungodly lusts.

1 Peter 1 : 7. But the end of all things is at hand; be ye therefore
sober, and watch unto prayer.

Rev. 6 : 17. 1 Thess, 5 : 2, 3.

Great day,

Joel 2 : 11. For the day of the Lord is great and very terrible ; and
who can abide it ?

Verse 31. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into
blood, before the great and terrible day of the Lord come.

Acts 2 : 20. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into
blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come.

Zeph. 1 : 14. The great day of tlie Lord is near ; it is near and hasteth
greatly, even the voice of the day of the Lord.

Mai. 4 : 5. Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the com-
ng of //te great and dreadful day of the Lord.

Jude 1 : G. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but lefl

ON THE PHRASES LAST DAY, LAST TIME, ETC. 223

their own habitation, he hath reserved in evcx'lasting chains under dark
ncss, unto the juilgnient of /Ac great day.

Kev. 6:17. i'or the great day of his wrath is come ; and who shall be
able to stand ?

Rev. IG : 14. For they are the spirits of devils, woi-king miracles, wliich
pjo Ibrtl. unto the kings of the earth, and of the whole world, to gather them
to the 1: attic of that great day of God Almighty.

SECTION II.
General Remarks on the phrases that day, last day, last days, last

TIMES, GREAT DAY, DAY OF WRATH, CtC.

It will be seen that the word day, in the Scriptures, is used in a
variety of ways to denote any given time or period,, either definite
or indefinite. But where it has the definite article, or any defining
word, prefixed to define and limit its meaning, we must of necessity
look to the context, or general subject of discourse, to learn its mean-
ing. In the commencement of the preceding section of passages it
will be seen that the day of temptation to the Jews in the wilder-
ness is referred to. In the quotations from Zechariah it will be
seen that the phrase that daij is limited and confined to the day or
kingdom of Christ, which was then future. And in the quotation
from John 16 : 26, that day alludes to the same period. Also,
chap. 8 : 56, the phrase my day has the same limits. Under the
phrases last day, last days, &c., it will be seen, in the quotations
from Isa. 2 : 2, and Micah 4:1, that the phrase last days has
special reference to the close of the Legal dispensation, when the
Jewish rites and ceremonies, with all their national privileges, were
about to be closed, and a new order of things established. Peter
has clearly defined the time, and illustrated the events, in Acts 2 :
16, 20, " But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel,
And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour
out of my Spirit upon all flesh : and your sons and your daughtei-s
shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old
men shall dream dreams : and on my servants, and on my hand-
maidens, I will pour out in those days of my Spirit ; and they shall
prophesy : and I will show wondei's in heaven above, and signs in
the earth beneath, blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke : the sun
shall be tuned into darkness and the moon into blood, before that

224 ON THE PHRASES LAST DAY, LAST TIME, ETC.

great and notable day of the Lord come." Peter evidently under-
stood the prophet, who!?e words he quoted, to have nad allusion to
the time and scenes which were then passing ; the winding up of
the Jewish polity and tragedies as a nation, and the planting of the
Gospel standard in its stead. This is the same time of trouble and
calamity referred to in our remarks on the judgment and destruc-
tion of Jerusalem : viz., the introduction of Gospel principles, and
the burning up or removing of those things which were, to the
utter overthrow and destruction of their city and temple. With
regard to the signs which should be presented, the lights of heaven
'.•eing darkened, turned to blood, &c., we have no doubt but that
they are generally understood to signify the fall and ruin of cities,
nations, kingdoms, &c. It appears to have been the custom of the
prophets to make use of the like metaphorical expressions to signify
the fall or overthrow of any people or nation. See Isa. 13 : 9, 10,
and Ezek. 32 : 7, 8. Isaiah is portraying the overthrow of Baby-
lon ; Ezekiel, the fearful fall of Egypt ; and, in both instances,
the same figure of expression is brought to show their downfall
which is used to show the destruction of Jerusalem, And in
describing the overthrow of Idumea, we think, if possible, still
stronger language is used. Isa. 34 : 4 — G, " And all the hosts of
heaven shall be dissolved, and the heavens shall be rolled together
as a scroll : and all their hosts shall fall down, as the leaf lalleth
oflf from the vine, and as a falling fig from the fig-tree. For my
sword shall be bathed in heaven : behold, it shall come down upon
Idumea, and upon the people of my curse, to judgment. The
sword of the Lord is filled with blood," &c. By these strong
expressions being used by the prophets to show the fall and end
of earthly beings and things, we must not expect to find anything
more taught, by like expressions, in the New Testament. Such
expressions are nowhere used in the Bible to signify the end of
the earth or material universe ; but often to show the fall and end
of kings, emperors, cities, &c. Peter, in his 2d epistle, chap. 3 '
12, says, " Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of
God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the
elements shall melt with fervent heat." This can mean no more
than the burning up of the Jewish combustibles, and the end of
that age, which is precisely what is meant by Joel, as cpioted by
Peter in Acts 2 : 16 — 20. The same darkening and putting out

ON TUE niKASES LAST DAY, LAST TIME, ETC. 225

of the bj^hts of the firmament, and the same calamity, distress and
end, is expressed in Matt. 25 : 29; ]Mark 13 : 24, and Luke 21 :
25, and all allude to the last days, the closing scene and winding
up of the Jewish theocracy.

We think that Paul's language is sufficient to put an end to all
controversy upon the sulijcct. Ileb. 1 : 1,2, " God, who at sun-
dry times, and in divers manners, spake in time past to the fathers
by the prophets, hath in tJiese last days spoken unto us by his Son,
whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by wliom also he made
the worlds." Ey this use of the phrase last days we see what is
meant. No days or time is alluded to beyond that in which Paul
and his coadjutors then moved and lived. He prefixes the demon-
strative word these to the word days, which so precisely fixes its
meaning that no doubts can remain. He also ases the perfect
tense of the verb, "hath spoken,'" which shows that God had
already spoken to them by his Son ; and that they considered the
then passing time the last days, &c.

In noticing the arrangement under the phrase last time, &c., it
will be seen that the same time, same end and period, is expressed.
which is defined by the phrase last days. Peter gives the same
definition that Paul has given on the phrase last days. See
1 Peter 1 : 20, " Who verily was foreordained before the founda-
tion of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you."
See also 1 John 2: 18, "Little children, it is the last time."
Peter says, 1 Peter 4:7," But the end of all things is at haiid."
Let it here be remembered that the final end of the Jewish polity
did not take place, or the kingdom of God become fully established,
until the temple was burnt, and the last renuiining light of the
Jewish priesthood blown out. This time had not then fully come;
but it was at hand; and it was the death struggle, the last expir-
ing scene ; and is what Peter calls the end of all thi?igs, which
was then at hand.

This same end of all things is also expressed by the terms great
day, the great day of the Lord, the great day of his wrath, &c. ;
all pointing to the identical and self-same thing. In Rev. 6 : 17,
it is said, " For tlie great day of his wrath is come ; and who shall
be able to stand ? " We have already seen that none were able to
Btand, save those who, through obedience, made their escape, and
were shut up in a retired place among the mountains.

226 ON THE PHRASES LAST DAV, L,AST TIME, ETC.

We will here notice the text in Acts 17 : 31, " Because he hath
appointed a day in the which he will judge the world in righteous-
ness, by that man whom he hath ordained ; whereof he hath given
assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead."
We did not particularly notice this text in our remarks on the
judgment, for the reason that it contains nothing but what relates
to time, and was about being accomplished. But we here notice the
expression, " He hath appointed a day in the which he will judge
the world in righteousness." We have previously said that the
word day was used in a variety of ways in the Scriptures. When
any particular time was specified as taking place, either favorably
or unfavorably, it was" called the day, a day, great day, &c. Jere-
miah, in speaking of the return of Israel from captivity, makes the
following expression : " Alas ! for that day is great." See Jer.
30 : 7. Joel, as quoted by Peter, calls the destruction of Jerusa-
lem, and the times bordering thereon, " that great aiid notable day
of the Lord." See Acts 2 : 20. John, in allusion to the same
time, calls it " the great day of his wrath." Rev. 6 : 17. John,
in speaking of the feast of tabernacles, uses the following language :
" In the last day, that great day of the feast." See John 7 : 37.
That a day was appointed, in wliich Jesus Christ was to rule or
govern the world in righteousness, none can dispute. A day in
Scripture often expresses a long series of years. See Heb. 3 : 8, 9,
" Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation in the day of teinp-
tation in the wilderJiess, when your fathers tempted me, proved
me, and saw my works forty years." Here we learn that forty
years were called the day. See also Deut. 32 : 35.

That the period of Messiah's reign is called a day, is evident from
Zech. 2 : 11, "And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in
that day (Christ's reign on earth), and shall be my people : and I
will dwell in the midst of thee, and thou shalt know that the Lord
of hosts hath sent me unto thee." Chapter 13 : 1 — 8, " In that
day there shall be a fountain open to the house of David, and to
the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sin and for uncleanness." See,
also, chapter 14 : G— 9 ; Isa. 49 : 8 ; 2 Cor. 6:2; John 16 :
26.

Many other passages might be named, but a sufficient number is
referred to, to satisfy any rational mind that Christ's reign, or
period of judgment in the Gospel, is called a day. The same

ON THE PURASES LAST DAY, LAST TIME, ETC. 227

period is sometimes called the hour of his judgment, &c., as in Rev.
14 : 7.

It appears evident that the Jews supposed the Messiah should
rule and govern the world in righteousness. The Scriptures ex-
plicitly teach this doctrine. But where is there a lesson in all the
Bible, from beginning to end, that teaches a day of general judg-
ment after the resurrection from literal death ? If such a day is
not revealed in the Scriptures, neither in the Old nor New Testa-
ment, then, when was it revealed or made known to the children of
men ? To assume this, and make bold assertions about it, may be
easily done, but it is not convincing proof; yet it is all the evidence
■wc have, from any source^ of the common opinion.

In the text it reads, " He hath appointed a day in the which he
will judge the world in righteousness." The word rendered xoorld
in this passage, is not kosmos, nor aion, but oikoumenen. This
word is generally rendered world in the New Testament, and, prin-
cipally, in its meaning, signifies the Roman empire, which included
Judea, and most of the then known world. As evidence of this,
observe the following passages where the word oikoumenen occurs,
and is rendered world. See Luke 2 : 1,4: 5 ; Acts 25 : 5, 19 :
27, 11 : 28. In these passages it evidently alludes to the Roman
einpire. And it is quite probable that the same allusion mifht
have been had in this text. But if it had, we are quite willing to
admit that the day of Christ's reign extencJs further. But, that
this day had not then already comm<«iced, we are not willing to ad-
mit. Christ was not only alread^; judging by his word and spirit,
but he was then about to exei'cise his authority in a special manner.
The words, en e mellei krinein (rendered, " in the which he will
judge"), simply signify, in the which he is about to judge. And
had the text been thus rendered, it would have given its true mean-
ing, and probably would have been better understood. We might
extend our remarks to much greater length on this subject, but as
we only introduced it in consideration of the word day in which
God would judge the world, we shall make but few more remarks
upon it. Our object was to show that the day in which Christ
judges the world not only extends during the Gospel period, but
that it had special reference to a time then at hand.

CHAPTER IX,

ON THE END OF THE WOELD.

SECTION I.

All the passages in the Bible wherein the phrase End of the World occurs.

Matt. 13 : 36 — 42. Then Jesus sent the multitude away, and went into
the house ; and his disciples came unto him, saying. Declare unto us the
parable of the tares of the field. He answered, and said unto them. He
that sowetli the good seed is the Son of Man ; the field is tlie world (A'os-
mos) ; the good seed are the children of the kingdom ; but the tai-es are tlie
children of the wicked one ; the enemy that sowed them is the devil ; the
harvest is the end of the world {aionos); .and the reapers are the angels.
As therefore the tares are gathered, and burned in the fire ; so shall it be
in tlie end of this world (aionos). The Son of Man shall send forth his
angels, and they shall gatlier out of his kingdom all things tliat offend, and
them wliich do iniquity ; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire ; there
shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.

Verses 47 — 50. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like imto a net that
was cast into the sea, and gatliered of every kind : wliich, when it was full,
they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered tlie good into vessels, but
cast the bad away. So shall it be at the en.d of the ivorld (aionos): the
angels shall come forth, and sever the wiclvcd from among the just, and
shall cast them into the furnace of fire ; there shall be wailing and gnash-
ing of teeth.

Matt. 24 : 8. And as he sat upon the Mount of Olives, the disciples
came unto him privately, saying, Tell us, wlien sliall these things bo ? and
what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world (aionos) ?

Matt. 28 : 18 — 20. And Jesus came, and spake unto them, saying, All
power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye, therefore, and
teaoh all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Fathei", and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I
have commanded you : and lo, I am witli you alway, even unto the end of
the world (aionos). Amen.

1 Cor. 10 : 11. Now all these tilings happened unto them for ensamplcs;
and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world
(aionon) are come.

ON TUE END OF THE WOULD. 229

Ilcb. 9 : 2G. (For then must he (Christ) often have sufiFercd since the
foundation of the world) (kosmou); but now once in tlie end of the world
(aionoii) hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.

SECTION II.
Remarks on the phrase End of the World.

Thousands, yea, undoubtedly, millions, have read the texts in the
Ibregoing section, have heard them read and explained, with full
confidence of their teaching the end of the material world or uni-
verse. But we have to state that such is not the reality. The
phrase, end of the joorld, does not teach, or even intimate, any such
thing. It does not occur in the Old Testament at all. It only
occurs in three books of the New Testament, — Matthew, 1st Co-
rinthians, and in Hebrews. It occurs five times in St. Matthew's
Gospel, once in 1st Corinthians, and once in Hebrews; in all, it
occurs seven times, and only seven, in the whole Bible.

For the true signification of the phrase we have only to consult
the connection in which it stands, and the true meaning of the word
aionos, rendered world.

By consulting Matt. 13 : 36—42, it will be found that Clirist
was declaring to his disciples the parable of the tares of the field.
He says, " He that soweth the good seed is the Son of Man ; the
field is the world {kosmos) ; the good seed are the children of the
kingdom ; but the tares are tlie children of the wicked one ; tlie
enoniy that sowed them is the devil {diaholos), the harvest is the
end of the world [aionos) ; and the reapers are the angels." It
appears to have been the style of the sacred writers, in speaking of
any consummation for which men may have been said to be ripe, to
call it the harvest. Jer. 8: 20; Joel 3: 18. "Put ye in the
sickle, for the harvest is ripe ; come, get you down, for the press is
full, the fats overflow ; for the wickedness is great," &c. See, jilso,
INIatt. 9 : 37, 38, and Rev. 14 : 15.

The question now is. What did Christ mean by the harvest,
which he calls the end of the world? In the 38th verse, as already
seen, the word rendered world, is kosmos : the proper signifiL-ation
of which is the earth ; it also signifies the system of the world, or
universe. The word kosmos nowhere stands connected with the
20

230 ON THE END OF THE WORLD.

phrase eyid of the world. But, in every instance where the phrase
Z7id of the vjorld occurs in the Bible, w^ invariably find the word
rendered world to be aioTWS, — the general signification of which is
*' time ; a space of time ; life ; lifetime ; the ordinary period of
Mian's life ; age ; age of man," &c. See DonnegaiVs Lexicon.
But we think the word aioiios, in these texts, is universally
acknowledged, by commentators of note, to signify the age or dis-
pensation. Then, in (his text, " the harvest is the end of the
world," it must signify the end of the Jewish age, or dispensation.
The phrase rendered " end of the world " is sunteleia tou aionos,
and literally signifies the conclusion of the age. From the forego-
ing results we find that the words " end of the world " merely signify
the close of the Jewish state. The same expression is made in the
49th verse, and the same end expressed. In verse 50th it is
added, " And shall cast them into the furnace of fire ; there shall
be wailing and gnashing of teeth." From these two verses we learn
that the angels, after having severed the wicked from among the
just, cast them into this furnace of fire. The figure, furnace of
fire, is also used in the Scriptures to represent temporal calamity
and destruction. The bondage of Israel under Pharaoh was
described as a furnace. Deut. 4 : 20, " But the Lord hath taken
you, and brought you forth out of the iron furnace, even out of
Egypt." See, also, 1 Kings 8:51; Isa. 48 : 10 ; Jer. 2 : 4.
Thus we see that Christ, in these expressions, signified the distress
and destruction of that age, people and nation. And as further
proof of the furnace of fire, see Isa. 31 : 9, "And he shall pass
over to his strong hold for fear, and his princes shall be afraid of
the ensign, saith the Lord, whose fire is hi Zion, and his furnace
in Jerusalem." By this text we see that Jerusalem was God's
furnace, into which the wicked were to be cast at the conclusion of
that age. And as further testimony that they were cast into the
furnace of fire in Jerusalem, see Ezek. 22 : 18 — 22. " Son of
man, the house of Israel is to me become dross : all they are brass,

and tin, and iron, and lead, in the midst o^ i\xQ furnace

Therefore thus saith the Lord God; Because ye are all become
dross, behold, therefore, I will gather you into the midst of Jeru-
salem. As they gather silver, and brass, and iron, and lead, and
tin, into the midst of the furruice to blow the fire upon it, to melt
it, so will I gather you in mine anger and in my fury, and I will

ON TUE END OF THE WOULD. 231

leave you there ami melt you. Yea, I will gather }0u and blow
upon you in the fire of my wrath, and yo shall be melted in the
midst thereof. As silver is melted in the midst of the furnace, so
shall ye be melted in the midst thereof; and ye shall know that I
the Lord have poured out my fury itpon you." We think thoro
cannot remain a lingering doubt that the furnace of fire was the
city of Jerusalem, into which God gathered the Jewish nation, and
there melted them in the fire of his wrath. All this took place at
the end of the world there described.

But it is said, " The angels shall come forth, and sever the
wicked, cast them into the furnace of fire," &c. The word here
rendered angels is aggeloi, and signifies messengers. Now, who
could have been the messengers, or instruments, of destruction to
the Jewish nation ? The answer is obvious, and can be but one,
namely, the Roman armies. Whenever Christ is represented as
coming in power to destroy, or to reward, he is represented as being
attended by his angels. Matt. 16 : 27, " For the Son of INIan
sluiU come in the glory of his Father, with his angels ; and then he
shall reward every man according to his works." This is declared,
in the next verse, to be during the lifetime of some then living.
We further learn who these angels are, in Matt. 24 : 30, 31.
" And then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in heaven :
and then sliall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see
the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven, with power and
great glory. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a
trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect, from the four
winds, from one end of heaven to the other." Now, as the angels,
or messengers, in the 31st verse, are said to " gather together his
elect," it is evident tliey performed a different service from those
who destroyed. In Matt. 16 : 27, it is said, " When the Son of
Man shall come with his angels he will reward every man according
to their works." Hence, we may look for angels in the company
of Christ, who on the one hand administer evil, and on the other
good. In Matt. 25 : 31, the angels that come with Christ are
called holy. See, also, Mark 8 : 38, 9 : 1 ; Luke 9 : 26, 27. In
all these places the coming of Christ with his angels is confined to
that generation. In Matt. 2.5 : 34, it is said, " This generation
shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled." Thus we see
ChristV couiing,^n attendance with his angels, to award life to one

232 ON THE END OF THE -SVORLD.

and death to the other, was during that age. And now for furtler
proof that the Romans were the angels, or messengers, who wero
to destroy Christ's enemies, the Jews, see 2 Thess. 1 : 7, 8, " And
to you who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall
be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire,
taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not
the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ." See, also. Matt. 22 : 7,
" But when the king heard thereof he was wroth : and he sent
forth his armies, and destroyed those nmi'derers, and burned up
their city." It is clear that these passages allude to the destruction
of the Jews and their city, by the Romans. They were the mes-
sengers of God's wrath, to administer a just retribution to that
untoward generation. A close observer of the Bible is aware that
the term angel signifies not only good, but evil messengers ; or those
who execute both good and evil. The word angel is not only
applied to human beings, but even to inanimate objects; as in the
case of Paul, when he says "There was given to me a thorn in the
flesh, the messenger [aggelos) of satan to bufi'et me." 2 Cor. 12 :
7. They are also sometimes called holy, — not because they are so
of themselves, but because they execute God's holy commands. See
remarks on angels, in this work.

The same time and end is expressed in Matt. 24 : 3, where we
are informed that the disciples asked the Saviour what should be the
sign of his coming, and of the conclusion of the age [sunteleias tou
aionos). He speaks of the end of that age, in verses 6. 13, 14, of
the same chapter ; and, after pointing them to such signs as would
infallibly enable them to discern its approach, he adds, verse 34,
" A^erily I say unto you. This geiieration shall not pass till all
these things be fulfilled^ On the strength of this testimony —
plain, clear, and incontrovertible — we say that the "harvest"
took place at the conclusion of the Mosaic age ; and we further state
that tliere is not an instance in the New Testament in which the
Greek phrase, rendered " end of the world," as in the passage on
which we are remarking, has any other signification. It should
never be forgotten that " the end of the world " (verses 39, 40), at
which the harvest was to take place, was not the end of kosmos.
the world, — said to be the field, — but the end of aion, the age,
'vhich signifies the conclusion of the Jewish state.

The apostle Paul plainly tells us when the end of the world

ox THE END OF THE WORLD. -35

aionon was. He says that it happened in his day. " Upon whou
tlie ends of the ages [ta tete ton aionon) are come." 1 Cor. 10 : li.
And Christ told his disciples, in Matt. 28 : 20, that he would '^e
with them alway, " even unto the end of the aionos" (age). J^e
was with them, by word and in spirit, until the full or compl'.te
end had come. And as Christianity may be said to have beg m
when the Jewish religion ended, so Christ is said to have appeand
at the end of the Jewish age. I'aul says, in Ileb. 9 : 20, " I ut
now once in the end of the world [sunteleia ton aionon) hath ae
appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself," Paul savs,
" Now once in the end of the world hath he appeared," &c. He
here represents the appearance of Christ, and the end of the world,
as having already taken place ; though the final scene was not then
closed. And as the plural is sometimes used, " the ends of the
ages" it is evident that they included the period and end of the
apostolic age of miracles with the conclusion of the Jewish age.

Wc have now seen that all which is said in the Bible of the end
of the world transpired about eighteen hundred years since, and in
exact accordance with the time predicted that it should take place.
And, lo ! even yet do we see people gazing after some dire omen in
the heavens, as betokening the sudden ruin of nations, the crashing
wreck of empires and kingdoms, in connection with the immediate
conflagration of our terraqueous globe. Yea, how many, in this
eventful year of our Lord 1843, ai-e trembling, ]>elshazzar-like, at
the most common freaks of nature ; as though their last espiririg
breath was about to take its final leap, and their earthly portions,
in common with all terrestrial matter, about to be consigned to ojse
eternal night ! Yes, ai-e there not thousands, in these (ought to be)
happy United States, whose minds [in consequence of one fanatic
brain) are now being wrecked in chaos, on the dreadful thought of
the immediate sound of the trumpet's blast, and their consignment
to one eternal, lasting doom ? Ought these things so to be ?
Christ said to his disciples, "Watch, therefore; for ye know not
what hour your Lord doth come." But it was certain that he
would come in their day, in that generation. And yet people are
so palpably blind to daylight facts, that they either will not, or can-
not, hear nor understand. Hundreds of years have passed away
since the destined period, and yet some in every age are looking,
watching, and expecting the sudden end of the universe.
20*

234 ON THE END OF THE WORLD.

There are other passages iu the Bible, not connected with the
phi-ase end of the world, which, by some, are supposed to teach the
end of the material universe. Some of them we have referred to in
our remarks on the judgment, and also on the phrase last days.
But we will now present a few more passages, the first of which is
in Rev. 6 : 12 — 17. " And I beheld, when he had opened the
sixth seal, and lo, there was a great earthquake ; and the gun
became black as sackcloth of hair ; and the moon became as blood ;
and the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig-tree casteth
her untimely figs when she is shaken of a mighty wind : and the
heaven departed as a scroll, when it is rolled together ; and every
mountain and island were moved out of their places ; and the kings
of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief
captains, and the mighty men, and every bond man, and every free
man, hid themselves in the dens, and in the rocks of the mountains :
and said to the mountains and rocks. Fall on us, and hide us froi«
the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of
the Lamb : for the great day of his wrath is come ; and who shall
be able to stand ? " This language is similar to that in the third
chapter of 2 Peter, which we have already explained as relating in
particular to the end of the aion, or the passing away of the Jewish
heavens and earth. Now we, in the first place, make the inquiry.
Is this language used in a literal or in a figurative sense ? If we
consider it literal, then we have the following conclusions : First
the earth must have been shaken, at least in some parts of it; foi
" there was a great earthquake." Second, the earth must have
been deprived "of light; for "the sun became black as sackcloth of
hair, and the moon became as blood." And, in the third place, the
earth must have accomplished the gi-eatest miracle ever known ; for
" the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig-tree casteth
her untimely figs when she is shaken of a mighty wind." We can
conceive the appearance of figs falling to or upon the earth, when
furiously driven by the wind; but how to understand the furious
beating of the mighty stars of heaven against the (comparatively)
small earth, is more than we can conceive of For it is a fact that
the earth still kept her balance and motion. It is not said that the
earth was destroyed, or that it departed. The mountains or islands
were not destroyed, or removed from the earth ; they were only
moved out of their ulaces ; while the kin^js of the earth, with the

ON THE END OF THE WORLD. 235

many others, hid themselves in the dens, and in the rocks of the
mountains, calling ui)on the same to hide them from the face of liim
that sat ujx)!! the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb. It is
said the heavens departed, but not the earth ; she still stood, not-
withstanding her burden of stars, and made a foothold for the four
angels, which John soon after saw standing upon her four corners,
holding the four winds, that they should not blow on the earth, nor
on the sea, nor any green tree. Another difficulty is to be con-
sidered. " The heaven departed as a scroll, when it is rolled
together." And where was it ? The previous verse tells us that
the stars (which constitute the literal heavens) had fallen to the
earth. Of course the conclusion must be this : all the mighty bests
of the starry heavens rolled together in one confused mass (having
lost the power of gravitation), and, finally, lit upon the earth as a
resting-place ! This conclusion must, of itself, be perfectly ridicu-
lous. Even one of the stars, on a common average, is much larger
than the earth, which fact would literally render it impossible !

13ut, in viewing these passages, and all others of the like kind, in
a figurative sense, we have no great diificulty in understanding them.
"We have before referred to the language of Joel, as quoted by
Peter, and applied to the times in which he lived. See Acts 2 :
IG, 19, 20, " But this is that which was spoken by the prophet
Joel. ... I will show wonders in heaven above, and signs in the
earth beneath, blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke : the sun shall
be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great
and notable day of the Lord come." Peter assures us that this
language was fulfilled in his days ; yet the earth, the sun and the
moon, still remain. Isaiah uses the same language in describing the
judgment about to fall upon Idumea. Isa. 34 : 4, 5, " And all the
host of heaven shall be dissolved, and the heavens shall be rulled
together as a scroll ; and all their hosts shall fall down, as the leaf
falleth ofi" from the vine, and as the falling fig from the fig-tree.
For my sword shall be bathed in heaven ; behold, it shall come down
upon Idumea, and upon the people of my curse, to judgment."
The events here described have long since been numbered with the
past ; yet the heavens and the earth remain. In the text it is said,
they called for the rocks and mountains to fall upon them, to hide
them, &c. But Jesus uses the same language in allusion to the
same horrors which should attend the destruction of Jerusalem,

236 ON THE END OF THE WORLD.

Luke 23 : 30, " Then shall they begin to say to the mountains,
Fall on us, and to the hills. Cover us." In Luke 21 : '2'2, he says,
•' For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are
written may be fulfilled." Tlie great day of wrath, in the text, is
answered by the days of vcfigeatice, which fell upon the Jewish
nation. It is not at all strange that either Christ or John should
use such highly figurative language in the above descriptions ; for,
as we have seen, it was the style of the Eastern nations, in describ-
ing the revolutions in civil or ecclesiastical governments, to use bold
and metaphorical expressions. Peter has made use of similar lan-
guage in his second epistle, chap. 3 : 7 — 13, which we have noticed
in another place. David also tells us, " The heathen raged, the
kingdoms were moved : he uttered his voice, the earth melted."
Whatever else David might have meant by the melting of the
earth, he could not have alluded to its literal destruction, for he
represents it as already past. In Ps. 97 : 5, he says, " The hills
melted like wax at the presence of the Lord." In Joel 1 : 19, 20,
it is said, " 0 Lord, to thee will I cry : for the fire hath devoured
the pastures of the wilderness, and the flame hath burned all the
trees of the field. The beasts of the field ciy also unto thee : for
the rivers of waters are dried up, and the fii-e hath devoured the
pastures of the wilderness." See, also, Deut. 32 : 22 — 25, " For a
fire is kindled in mine anger, and shall burn to the lowest hell
(sheol), and shall consume the earth with her increase, and set on
fire the foundations of the mountains." That the above language
is figurative, and equally as strong as any in the New Testament,
will not be disputed.

There is also another class of texts, which may be supposed to
imply the literal destruction of heaven and earth ; some of which
we will briefly notice. In Isa. 51 : 6, it is said, " Lift up your
eyes to the heavens, and look upon the earth beneatli : ibr the
heavens shall vanish away like smoke, and the earth siuill wax old
like a garment, and they that dwell therein shall die in like man-
ner : but my salvation shall be forever, and my righteousness shall
not be abolished." Ps. 102 : 25—27, " Of old hast thou laid the
foundation of the earth : and the heavens are the work of thy hands.
They shall perish, but thou shalt endure : yea, all of them shall
wax old like a garment ; as a vesture shall thou change them, and

ON THE END OF TUE AVORLI). 237

they shall be changed. But thou art the same, and thy years sliall
have no end."

It is agreed, by good critics, that according to the Hebrew idiom,
when the respective qualities of two objects are compared, the
writer uses a direct affirmation in regard to the one, and an abso
lute negation in regard to tlic other. According to this idiom, the
Prophet and tlie Psalmist both expressed in strong terms the abid-
ing nature of God's goodness and salvation, by declaring that they
should remain, though the heavens and the earth should pass away.
Paul, in Heb, 1 : 10, 12, quotes the language of David, and pre-
serves the same style of expression. And let it here be remem-
bered that the language of the New Testament is strongly tinctured
with the idiom and style of the Old Testament, or Hebrew writings.
The same rule of interpretation in this respect, applies both to the
Old and to the New Testament. Matt. 24 : 35, says, " Heaven
and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away."
Here we see the same style, which establishes the certainty of his
word, and only signifies that heaven and earth would sooner pass
away than his word prove false. In Matt. 5 : 18, it is said,
" Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in nowise
pass from the law, till all be fulfilled." Here it is implied that
heaven and earth camiot pass away. The phrase, " till heaven and
earth pass away," is evidently a proverbial expression for anything
that appears impossible ; for Luke says, chap. 16 : 17, " It is easier
for heaven and earth to pass than one tittle of the law to fail."
That heaven and earth should pass away, or perish, seems impos-
sible ; equally impassible is it that the smallest part of the law
should fail of being fulfilled. Thus, we have seen from the lan-
guage of scripture, there is no evidence of the destruction of the
material world or universe.

CHAPTER X.

ON THE WORD FIRE, AND PHRASES EVERLASTING,
ETERNAL, AND UNQUENCHABLE FIRE.

SECTION I,

77. ae passages where the word Fire, and the phrases Everlasting, Eter-
NAL, and Unquenchable Fire, occur.

Deut. 32 : 22 — 25. For a fire is kincllecl in mine anger ; and shall burn
unto the lowest hell (shcol), and shall consume the earth with her increase,
and set on fire the foundations of the mountains. I will heap mischiefs upon
them ; I will spend mine arrows upon them. They shall be burnt with
hunger, and devoured with burning heat, and with bitter destruction : I
will also send the teeth of beasts upon them, with the poison of serpents
of the dust. The sword without and terror within shall destroy both the
young man and tlie virgin, the suckling also, with the man of gray hairs.

Numb. 21 : 28, 29. For there is a fire gone out of Heshbon, a flame
from the city of Sdion : it hath consumed Ar of Moab, and the lords of the
high places of Arnon. Woe to thee, Moab ! thou art undone, 0 people of
Chemosh : he hath given his sons that escaped, and his daughters, into
captivity unto Sihon, king of the Amorites.

Jer. 48 : 45. They that fled stood under the shadow of Heshbon because
of the force : but a fire shall come forth out of Heshbon, and a flame from
the midst of Silion, and shall devour the corner of Moab, and the ci-own of
tlie head of the tumultuous ones.

Ps. 66 : 10 — 12. For thou, 0 God, hast proved us : thou hast tried us
as silver is tried. Thou broughtcst us into the net ; thou laidest affliction
upon our loins. Thou hast caused men to ride over our heads ; we went
through fire and through water : but thou broughtest us out into a wealthy
pl.ice.

Ps. 83 : 13 — 15. 0 my God, make them like a wheel ; as the stubble
before the wind. As the fire burnetii the wood, and as the flame setteth
the mountains on fire ; so persecute them with thy tempest, and make them
afraid with thy storm.

Ps. 'J? : 3 — 5. A fire gocth before him (God), and burneth up his ene-
mies round about His li;'htninG;s enlightened the world : the earth saw.

FIUE, EA'ERLASTING FIRK, ETC. 2.">9

ami ticinljlcd. Tlie hills melted like wax at the presence of the Lord, at
the presence of the Lord of the wliole earth.

Isa. '.I : I'.), 20. Through the wrath of tlie Lord of hosts is the land dark-
ened, and tlie people shall be as the fuel of the fire ; no man sliall sjiai'e liia
brother. And he sliall snatch on the right hand, and be hungry ; and he
shall eat on the left hand, and they shall not be satisfied : tliey shall cat
every man the flesh of his own arm.

Isa. 47 : 14. Behold, they shall be as stubble ; the fii'e shall burn them;
they shall not deliver themselves from the power of the flame : there shall
not be a coal to warm at, nor fire to sit before it.

Isa. ()6 : 1"), It). For, behold, tlie Lord will come with fire, and with
his chariots like a whirlwind, to i-ender his anger with fury, and his rebuke
with flames of fire. For by fire and by liis sword will the Lord plead with
all flesli : and tlie slain of the Lord shall be many.

.Jer. 4 : 4. Circumcise yourselves to the Lord, and take away the fore-
skins of your heart, jo men of Judali and inhabitants of Jerusalem ; lest
my fury come forth like tire, and burn that none can quench it, because of
the evil of your doings.

Jer. 21 : 12. 0 house of David, thus saith tlie Lord : Execute judgment
in the morning, and deliver him that is spoiled out of the hand of the op-
pi-cssor, lest my fury go out like fire, and burn that none can quench it,
because of the evil of your doings.

Lam. 2 : 3,4. He hath cut oif in his fierce anger all the horn of Israel :
he hath drawn back his right hand from before the enemy, and he burned
against Jacob like a flaming fire, which devoureth round about. He hath
bent his bow like an enemy : he stood with his right hand as an adversary,
and slew all that were pleasant to the eye in the tabernacle of the daughter
of Zion : he poured out his fury like fire.

I'^zek. 21 : ol, 32. And I will pour out mine indignation upon thee ; I
will blow against thee in the fire of my wrath, and deliver thee into the
hand of brutish men, and skilful to destroy. Thou shalt be for fuel to the
fire ; thy blood shall be in the midst of the land ; thou shalt be no more
remembered : for I the Lord have spoken it.

Ezek. 22 : 18 — 22. Son of man, the house of Israel is to me become
dross : all they are brass, and tin, and iron, and lead, in the midst of the
furnace ; they are even the dross of silver. Therefore, thus saith the Loi'd
God ; Because ye are all become dross, behold, therefore, I will gather you
into the midst of .Jerusalem. And as they gather silver, and brass, and
iron, and lead, and tin into the midst of the furnace, to blow the fire upon
it to melt it, so will I gather you in mine anger and in my fury, and I will
leave you there, and melt you. Yea, I will gather you and blow upon you
in the tire of my wrath, and ye shall be melted in the midst thereof .\s
silver is melted in the midst of the furnace, so shall ye be melted in the
midst thereof ; and ye shall know that I the Lord have poured out my fury
upon you.

Mill. 3 : 2, 3. But who may abide the day of his coming ? and who shall
Btand when he appeareth ? for he is like a refiner's fire, and like fuller's
soap. And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver : and he shall
purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may
offer unto the Lord an oftering in righteousness.

Matt. 3 : 10. And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees
therefore every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and
cast into the fire.

Matt. 7:19. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn
down , and cast into the fire.

240 FIRE, EVERLASTING FIRE, ETC.

Luke 3 : 9. And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the ti«es :
evci-y tree, therefore, which bringeth not forth good fruit, is hewn down,
and cast into the fire.

John 15 : 6. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch,
and is withered ; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and
they are burned.

Matt. 3:11. I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance ; but he
that cometh after me is miglitier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to
bear : he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire.

Luke o : IG. John answered, saying unto them all, I indeed baptize
you Avith water : hut one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes
I am not worthy to unloose : he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and
with fire.

JNLuk 9 : 43 — 49. And if thy hand offend thee, cut it off : it is better
for tliee to enter into life maimed, than, having two hands, to go into hell
{Gehenna), into tlie fire that never shall be quenched ; where their worm

dieth not, and the fire is not quenched And if thine eye oftend thee,

pluck it out : it is better for thee to enter into the kingdom of God with
one eye, than, having two eyes, to be cast into hell-fire {Gehenna puros);
where their worm dicth not, and the fire is not quenched. For every one
shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt.

Acts 2 : 3, 4. And there appeared unto them cloven tongues, like aa
of fire, and it sat upon eacli of them. And tliey were all filled with the
Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave
them utterance.

1 Cor. 3 : 13 — 15. Every man's work shall be made manifest : for the
day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire : and the fire shall
try every man's work, of what sort it is. If any man's work abide, which
he hath built tliereupon, he shall receive a reward. If any man's work
shall be burned, he shall sufler loss : but he himself shall be saved ; yet so
as by fire.

2 Thess. 1 : 7 — 9. And to you who are troubled, rest with us, when the
Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flam-
ing fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not
the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ : who shall be punished witli everlast-
ing destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his
power.

Heb. 1 : 7. And of the angels he saith. Who maketh his angels spirits,
and his ministers a flame of fire.

Jaines 3 : 5, 6. Even so the tongue is a little member, and boasteth
great tilings. Behold, how great a matter a little fire knidloth I And the
tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity : so is the tongue among our members,
that it defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature ;
and it is set on fire of hell ( Gehenna).

2 Pet. 3 : 7. But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the
same word are kept in store reserved unto fire, against the day of judgment
and perdition of ungodly men.

Verse 12. Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God,
wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall
melt with fervent heat.

Rev. 9 : 17. And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and tliem that sat
on them, liaving breast-plates of fire, and of jacinth and brimstone ; and
tlie heads of the horses were as the heads of lions : and out of their moutha
issued fire, and smoke, and brimstone.

Rev. 20 9. And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and com-

fIKE, EVERLASTING FIRE, ETC. 241

passed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city : and fire came
down from God, out of lieaveii, and devoured tliem.

L.ini. -1 : 11. The Lord hath accomplished his fury ; he hath poured out
his fierce anger, and hath kindled a lire in Zion, and it hath devoured the
foundation thereof.

Zech. 2 : 5. For I, saith the Lord, will be unto her a wall of fire round
about, and will be the glory in the midst of her {Jerusalem).

Luke 12 : ■i'.l I am come to send tire on the earth ; and what will I, if
it be alreadj' kindled ?

Ileb. 12 : 2'.). For our God is a consuming fire.

Dan. 7 : 0, 10. I beheld till tlie thrones were cast down, and the Ancient
of days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head
like tiie pure wool : his throne was like the fiery flame, and his wheels aa
burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him : thou-
sand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand
Btood before him : the judgment was set, and the books were opened.

Dan. 10 : 6. His body also was like tiie beryl, and his face as the ap-
pearance of lightning, and his eyes as lamps of fire, and his arms and his
feet like in color to polished brass, and the voice of his words like the voice
sf a multitude.

EvERT.ASTiNO FiRE. — Matt. 18 : 8. Wherefore, if thy hand or thy foot
»fFend thee, cut them off, and cast them from thee : it is better for thee to
enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands, or two feet,
to be cast into everlasting fire {aionion pur, or fire of the as;e).

Matt. 25 : 41. Then shall he say also unto them on his left hand, Depart
from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire {aionion pur), prepared for the
devil and his angels.

Eternal Fike. — Jude 1 : 7. Even as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the
cities about them, in like manner giving themselves over to fornication,
and going after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, sufl:ering the
vengeance of eternal fire {aionion puros).

UxQUENcnABLE FiRE. — Matt. 3:12. Whose fan is in his hand, and he
will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner ; but
he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire.

Luke 3:17. Whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge
his floor, and will gather the wheat into his garner ; but the chaff he will
burn with unquenchable fire.

SECTION II.

Brief Remarks on the scripture usage of the word Fire, and the phrases
Everlasting, Eternal and UNQCENCHji^LE Fire.

It will readily be learned from a careful observance of those

scriptures arranged in Section 1 of this Chapter, that the term

Jlre is a very common and emblematical expression, denoting

severe trials, calamities, and even common afflictions of the peojile,

21

242 FIRE, EVERLASTING FIRE, ETC.

called the judgments of God. It will also be seen that the t<'rm
fire, in many instances, stands immediately connected with the
words rendered hell, such as Sheol, Gehenna, &c., which see in this
work.

" The above facts are so easily understood, both from the Old and
New Testament scriptures, that but very little need be said. The
first place in which it is mentioned in the New Testament is Matt.
3 : 10, " And now also the axe is laid unto the roots of the trees :
therefore every tree that bringeth forth not good fruit is hewn down,
and cast into the fire." There are other similar passages, which
teach the same things, and are understood in the same manner.
Under the figure of cutting down trees, and casting them into the
fire, in this text, is represented the severe judgment about to fall on
the Jewish nation, which was before denominated the vrrath to come.
This figure was often used by the prophets, and, consequently, must
have been well understood by the Jews in our Saviour's day. See
Isa. 10 : 33, 34 ; Jer. 46 : 22, 23 ; Ezek. 31 : 23.

We need not oflFer arguments that this is the true application
of this and the like passages, inasmuch as there is such a universal
agreement on the subject among standard commentators. Ham-
mond says, " But now are God's judgments come home to this
people, and ready to seize upon the whole nation, and shall actually
fall upon every unreformed sinner among you." Par. in loc.
Pearce says, " Vengeance is about to be taken upon the Jewish
nation." Assembly's Annotations, Poole's Annotations, Lightfoot,
and others, make the same application. Clarke says, " The Jewish
station is the tree, and the Romans the axe," etc. Kenrick says,
" The national calamities with which you are threatened, are no
light evils, but such as, if you do not repent, shall be like cutting
up the tree by the roots ; for as barren trees, which bring forth no
fruit, are hewn down and cast into the fire, so shall it bo with you,
if you perform not good works ; your kingdom shall be overthrown,
and the inhabitants of the land utterly extirpated." See Paige's
Selections.

A like application is made of similar passages, by the same authors.
There is not, in truth, an instance in the Bible where fire is used to
eigiiify punishment' in eternity. In sermons and exhortations a
dificront interpretation is often given; but few, however, arc will-
ing to risk their reputation for biblical knowledge, by publicly

FIRE, EVERLASTING FIRE, ETC. 213

disputing what is so abundantly asserted by the most learned
authors.

In the second place it will be seen, in the observance of those
passages, that by fire is prefigured the truth of God ; which is
represented as burning, cleansing, purifying and heating. Sec Mai.
4 : 1, and 3 : 2, 3. By these quotations is learned the burning
affliction of the Jewish people, in the day of their distress. Dr. A,
Clarke says, " The day cometh that shall burn as an oven, — signi
fying tlic destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans. Aiid all th*:
proud, — this is in reference to verse 15, of the preceding cliapter,
The day that cometh shall burn them- up, — either by famine, by
sword, or by captivity, all these rebels shall be destroyed. It shall
leave them neither root nor branch ; — a proverbial expression for
total destruction ; neither man nor child shall escape." Com. on
Mai. 4 : 1. Thus Clarke apjilies the passage wholly to the
destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans. It is also seen, from the
same (Mai. 8 : 3), that Christ is represented at that time as sitting
" as a refiner and purifier of silver : purifying the sons of Levi, that
they may offer unto the Lord an oflFering in righteousness." The
prophet represents the Lord himself as a wall of fire. Zech. 2 : 5,
" For I, saith the Lord, will be unto her a wall of fire round about,
and a glory in the midst of her" {Jerusalem). In Luke 12 : 49,
it is said, " I am come to send fire on the earth ; and what will I,
if it be already kindled?" Heb. 12: 29, Paul says, "For our
God is a consuming fire," From the above remarks are made plain
the nature and qualities of this_^re. The properties and qualities
of God are indestructible. There are also moral and intellectual
properties in man, as parts of God's perfection, or image, which can-
not be destroyed. Thus, notwithstanding " God is a consuming
^re," yet, that fire is such that_ it only consumes what stands
opposed to its own perfections : it cannot destroy its own qualities
or properties. Hence the utility of the apostle's language in 1 Cor.
3 : 13 — 15, " Every man's work shall be made manifest : for the
day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire : and the
fire shall try every man's work, of what sort it is. If any man's
work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a
reward If any man's work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss :
but he himself shall be saved ; yet so as by fire." So we learn
that this fire not only consumes wickedness, wicked works, and the

2 14. FIUE, EVKRLASTING FIHE, ETC.

iinperfecti(jns of man, but at the same time purifies and saves the
suffering sinner.

In 2 Thess. 1 : 7 — 9, the apostle speaks of the Lord Jesus " as
being revealed from heaven in jlaming fire, taking vengeance on
them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord
Jesus Christ : who shall be punished with everlasting {aionion)
destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his
power." This revelation by fire, and the destruction of the age, upon
those that obeyed not God or the gospel, was the same as expressed
in the 24th and 25th chapters of Matt., namely, the destruction of
Jerusalem and that people as a nation. The Jews were those who
troubled the Thessalonian brethren, and when Christ was revealed
in fij-e [his chastejiiyig power), those Jews were punished with
everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, — that is,
from Jerusalem, — and from the gloryof his power. There was no
glory resulting to those wicked Jews ; they had been disobedient,
and must receive the fruit of their doings. The violation of every
law, whether physical, moral or national, must have its results.
The J ews had undoubtedly violated all of those laws ; of course
they must suffer accordingly. The time had come ; they were ripe
for its result. It is called the destruction of the age [aionion
destruction), because that age of people were ripe for the result,
and the angels, or messengers [the Romans), were ready to execute
it. It took place during that generation. See Matt. 16 : 27, 28.
Mark 8 : 88 ; 9 : 1 ; Luke 9 : 26, 27 ; Matt. 23 : 36 ; 24 : 34.
Christ is represented as taking vengeance on them, not only because
he had warned them of its approach, and cautioned them to be wise
and shun its calamities, but because they had utterly refused to give
heed to his warnings and instructions, maltreating him as an im-
postor and malefactor. Christ, in this ordeal, sat as a refiner.
Nothing was consumed or destroyed save the wicked and wickedness.
The destruction of the wicked was only literal ; he did not destroy
them further than their literal existence was concerned. Nothing
is said of following them into eternity. See Luke 13 : 1 — 5,
" There were present at that season some that told him of the Gali-
leans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. And
Jesus, answering, said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galileans
were sinners above all the Galileans, because they suffered such
things ? I tell you. Nay ; but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise

FIRE, EVKRLASTINU FIRE, ETC. 245

perish. Or those eighteen upon whom the tower of Siloam foil
and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above all men that
dwelt in Jerusalem ? I tell you, Nay ; but except ye repent, ye
shall all Ukeivise perish:' Here Christ informed the Jews that,
unless they reformed, and gave heed to his advice, t?iey should all
likewise perish, — that is, they should peri.sh in like manner as did
the Galileans: they lost their earthly existence, and so did the Jews
at Jerusalem. It was the natural result of their previous course,
while, at the same time, all who heeded Christ's instruction were
saved. This fiery catastrophe did not consume the righteous ; they
made their escape, and were safe.

There are several passages, such as 2 Peter 3 : 7, Rev. 20 : 9.
and some others, which relate to the same time, and have the same
interpretation. Whenever the term fire is connected with Sheol, or
Gehenna, it can have no more than a temporal signification ; for the
reason that those places themselves are only temporal, as will be
seen in this work.

We find at least two instances where the adjective aionion, ren-
dered everlasting, is prefixed to the word fiie ; but it is well known
that adjectives do not of themselves establish qualities in nouns ;
they are only used to express those properties or qualities that are
inherent in the subject itself. Hence punishment (which was the
object of this fire), being a means and not an end, cannot be affected
by aionion, whatever meaning may be attached to it. The truth is,
aionion, or everlasting, has no other than a limited signification.
See on that word, in this work. In Matt. 18 : 8, and 25 : 41, the
phrase everlasting fire occurs, and appears to allude (especially the
first, from its parallel in Mark 9 : 43—48) to the fire of Ge-
henna, which will be considered under that head. It also appears
that the last stands connected with that event. The word evei-last-
ing, applied to punishment, and the word eternal, applied to life, in
this verse, are both from the same word, and both have the same
meaning : the one shall go away into punishment aionion, the other
into life aionion. So we see that both words have the same mean-
ing, and that neither has an unlimited signification.

In Jude 7, the same word occurs, and is prefixed to fire, — rcn- '
dered eternal fu e. Jude is here speaking of Sodom and Gomorrah,
with other cities that had given themselves over to wickedness, as
being set fo'th for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal
21*

246 FIRE, EVERLASTING FIRE, ETC.

fire Although the word aionion, here rendered eternal, has the
same sisfnification as above defined, yet it will be seen tliat the
phrase, eternal fire, is here used as the iiutrument of punishment.
Let that fire last as long as it may, it is not said that they were to
suffer eternally, or even as long as the fire might continue to burn.
The word eternal is here prefixed to fire, not to the cities or their
inhabitants. It is stated that the fire which consumed the cities of
Sodom and Gomorrah actually continued to burn for more than two
thousand years ; but who could be so insane as to suppose that the
inhabitants of those cities suflered during that period ? It is imma-
terial how long that fire continued to burn on the plains of Sodom
and Gomorrah; it is certain that the inhabitants could suffer no
longer than life remained. Hence, no shade of an argument can be
adduced from this text to favor the unmerciful doctrine of endless
misery.

In Matt. 3 : 12, and Luke 3 : 17, we have instances where this
fire is called unquenchable. It will, however, readily be under-
stood that this unquenchable fire stands immediately connected with
the axe and the trees that were to be hewn down and cast into the
fire ; and also with the baptism which was to be performed with
the Holy Ghost and with fire. From the connection of these
expressions, it certainly is reasonable to suppose that the same sub-
ject is in view, and the same signification given, — with the excep-
tion that he here extends his figure in showing favor to the obedi-
ent, as well as stern judgment to the disobedient. By gathering
his wheat into the garner is signified the deliverance and safety of
those who obeyed him, and who were actually safe from all harm in
the city of Pella, among the mountains ; while the unbelieving Jews
were left to the pitiless fury of the Iloman armies, and the fiery
pangs of starvation and death. The severe distress of the Jews was
represented by the phrase unquenchable fire, not because the fire
would never cease to burn, but because it could not be extinguished,
and would continue until the material on which it fed should be
destroyed, or until the cause by which it was produced should be
entirely removed.

Pearce, on this text, says, " In this whole verse the destruction
of the Jewish state is expressed in tlie terms of husbandmen ; and
by the wheat's being gathered into the garner, seems meant that the
'believers in Jesus should not be involved in the calamity." Ham-

FIRE, EVERLAST'Na I'IKE, ETC. 247

mond says, " Tlic burning of this chaff signifies the condition of tho
Jews in this life." Cappc refers it to the calamities and destruction
of Jerusalem. Kcnrick and Clarke give the same exposition. See
their comments in full, Paige's Seleciions.

We know of no arguments which can possibly be made to bear
against the foregoing conclusions. The^re of God's love and truth
will burn, and continue to burn, to all eternity, and that for the
good of his creatures. That called the fire of affliction, as cormected
with man, will burn until every imperfection is removed, and no
longer.

CHAPTEK XI.

ON THE WOEM THAT DIETII I\01

SECTION I.

Tlwse passages ivhere the expressiori tueikworm dieth not may befouna

Isa. 66 : 23, 24. And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon t(
another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worshi{,
before me, saith the Lord. And tliey shall go forth, and look upon thr
carcasses of the men that have transgressed against me : for their icorm
shall not die, neither shall their lire be quenched : and they shall be an
abhorring unto all flesh.

Mark 'J : 43 — 18. And if thy hand offend thee, cut it off ; it is bcttei
for thee to enter into life maimed, than, having two hands, to go into hell
{Gehenna), into the fire that never shall be quenched ; where their worm
dieth not, and the fire is not quenclied. And if thy foot offend thee, cut it
off ; it is better for thee to enter halt into life, than, having two feet, to bo
cast into hell {Gehenna), into tlie fire tliat never shall be quenclied ; where
their worm dieth not, and tlie fire is not quenched. And if thine eye offend
thee, i^luck it out : it is better for thee to enter into the kingdom of God
Avith one eye, than, having two eyes, to be cast into hell-tire {Gehenna
yntros) ; where tlieir worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. Foi
every one shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with
salt.

SECTION II.

Brief Remarks on the " TVorni that dieth not.''

The expression, " Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not
quenched," is relied on with much confidence, bj the believer in
endless misery, as strong proof of tluit doctrine. But for what
rciibon we are unable to learn. Sure are we that the scripture

ON TUK AVOUM THAT DlliXU NOT. 249

usage of the expression gives no such evidence. It is well known
that the tcorm here expressed was represented as in Gehenna; con-
sequently, all depends upon the nature, durability and continuance,
of that place. Now Gehenna, here rendered hell, is well known to
be a word of Hebrew origin, and strictly signifies the lileral valley
of Hinnom ; from IIinnom, the owner of the valley, which was on
the south-east of the city of Jerusalem, and watered by the brook
Kedron. See AspbVs History and Maps. In this valley had
been planted the notable idol (worshipped by the Jews), called
Moloch. After a lapse of time this iilace was desecrated, and
became the receptacle of the filth and offal of the aiiy ; and, as this
ofiiil constantly produced worms, hence came the expression ''where
their v:orm dieth not ; " and as it became necessary to keep a per-
petual fire for the consumption of said ofiFal, came the expression
" and the fire is not quenched." Such facts are too well authenti-
cated to be disputed by any intelligent or well-informed mind.
Both the worms and the fire existed so long as there was a cause to
produce them ; but it is well known that, for ages past, both have
ceased to exist. This place was sometimes called Tophet, the valley
of slaughter, &c. Jer. 7 : 31, and 19 : 6. With these facts in
mind, how are we to interpret our Saviour's expression, or how
could the Jews have understood him ? They knew all about
Gehenna, and its puros, or pur, — fire. Christ knew all about tliis
Gehenna, which he presented to the people ; and if he prefigured
pain and misery thereby, what time and place did he allude to ?
Had he, on any other occasion, or at any time, taught the Jews that
there was a Gehnna of fire in eternity ? or that there was any
place there prefigiLred hy Gehenna ? No, reader, never adopt such
conclusions until you are enabled, by good authority, to point us to
such time and to such place.

Are you not aware that the only part of man which can exist in
eternity is spiritual, immortal, closely connected with Christ, the
object which he loved, and for which he died ? And can you sup-
pose that Christ meant to signify, by his expression, a direct com-
parison between the immortal part of man in eternity and the loath-
some worms of the valley of Hinnom ? If so, reflect for a moment,
and examine both sides of your figure. If your conclusions ba
right, then, all who escape hell and go to heaven (in eternity), must
certainly go there halt, maimed and decrepit, — perhaps some with

250 ON THE -WORM I'lIAT DIETII i\OT.

one eye, or one limb, and peradventure some without either.
These are unavoidable conclusions ; for he says, if thy hand offend
thee, cut it off; or, if thy foot offend thee, cut it off; or, if thine
eye offend thee, pluck it out ; for it is better for thee to enter halt,
maimed, &c., into life, than, having all these members, to be cast
into Gehenna fire. Now, whosoever makes choice of the above
figure of Gehenna, must also abide by their heaven of decrepitude ;
and there is no remedy ; for if Gehenna means an eternal hell, then
life means eternal heaven, vice versa.

We will now leave the above figure, and inquire after the prob-
able meaning of the passage. When Christ made this ex.pression
to the Jews, he undoubtedly had his mind on the passage of the
prophet. Isa. 66 : 23, 24, " And it shall come to pass, that from
one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall
all flesh come to worship before me, saith the Lord. And they
(all flesh) shall go forth, and look upon the carcasses of the men
that have transgressed against me : for their worm sliall not die,
neither shall their fire be quenched ; and they shall be an abhor-
ring unto all flesh." That the prophet used these words to express
temporal judgments, will not be disputed. He speaks of a period
in which there were new moons and Sabbath days ; and of a place in
which there were fleshly, or corporeal worshippers ; and the worms
and_/?re, they went forth to look upon, could not have been in eter-
nity, for he says, " they shall look upon the carcasses of the men,"
and adds, " they shall be an abhorring u7iio all flesh." Now
there can be no such thing as carcasses in the eternal world ;
neither could those there " be an abhorring unto all flesh ;" for
there is neither new moons, Sabbath days, carcasses, flesh, nor
icorms, in the eternal and immortal worlds. Hence, Christ could
not have used this language to convey any other than the same
idea conveyed by the prophet, and understood by the people.
When he said to them, it is better to enter halt into life, &c., he
could have meant nothing more or less, than they had better forego
all their pleasures, gains, unbelief, and whatever served as obsta-
cles, and heed his advice, make their escape, and be saved from
the distress and ruin suddenly coming upon that people and
nation. Thus, all that can possibly be understood by the undying
worm, and the Gehenna of fire, is confined to earth, and earthly
existence. For further illustrations, see on the word Gehenna in
this work.

CHAPTER XII.
ON THE FUEMCE OF PIEE.

SECTION I.
TTiose passages where the words Fuenace, Fubnace op Fihe, etc., occur

Deut. 4 : 20. But the Lord hath taken you, and brought you forth out
of the iron fxirnace, even out of Egypt, to be unto him a people of inherit-
ance, as ye are this day.

1 Kings 8 : 51. For they be thy people, and thine inheritance which
thou broughtest forth out of Egypt, from the midst of the/wrnace of iron.

Jer. 11 : 4. Which I commanded your fathers in the day that I brought
theoi forth out of the land of Egypt, from the iron furnace, saying, Obey
my voice, and do them, according to all which I command you : so shall
ye be my people, and I will be your God.

Isa. 31 : 9. And he sliall pass over to his strong hold for fear, and his
princes shall be afraid of the ensign, saith the Lord, whose fire is in Zion,
and his/«rHffce in .Jerusalem.

Isa. 48 : 10. Behold, I have refined thee, but not with silver ; I have
chosen thee in the furnace of affliction.

Ezek. 22 : 18 — 22. Son of man, the house of Israel is to me become
dross : all they are brass, and tin, and iron, and lead, in the midst of the
furnace ; they are even the dross of silver. Therefore thus saith the Lord
God ; Because ye are all become dross, behold, tlierefore, I will gather you
into the midst of Jerusalem. As they gather silver, and brass, and iron,
and lead, and tin, into the midst of the furnace, to blow the fire upon it,
to melt it, so will I gatlier you in mine anger and in my fury, and I will
leave you there, and melt you. Yea, I will gatlier you and blow upon you
in the fire of my wratli, and ye shall be melted in tlie midst thereof Aa
silver is melted in the n>idst of the furnace, so shall ye be melted in the
midst thereof ; and ye shall know that I the Lord have poured out my fury
upon you.

Matt. 13 : 41, 42. The Son of Man shall send forth his angels, and
tbey shall gather out of hie kingdom all things that ofiend, and them which

252 ON TUE FURNACE OF FIllE,

do iniquity ; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire ; there shall be
wailing and gnashing of teeth.

Verse 50. And shall cast them into the furnace of fire ; there shall be
•wailing and gnashing of teeth.

SECTION II.

Remarks on the Furnace of Fire.

It is commonly thought that by the phrase furnace of fire is
signified a place somewhere in the eternal world, in which a large
share of the human family will be tortured without end. •

The word furnace is, in several instances, used in the Jewish
scriptures, to signify literal afflictions and trials of the peo|)le.
Furnace of affliction is also used for the same puri)ose. But
•wherever those few instances occur, they stand iunuediately con-
nected with the temporal concerns of men ; they have no allusion,
in any case, beyond the affairs of time. And this is made so j^lain
by a careful perusal of the passages themselves, that none can well
mistake their meaning. Isaiah makes use of the expression once,
in chapter 48: 10, "Behold, I have refined thee, but not with
silver ; I have chosen thee in the furnace of affliction." This
language was addressed to the Jews in Babylon. He did not say
that he had chosen them as the inmates of a furnace of affliction
in eternity ; but says, " I have refined thee," " I have chosen
thee," &c. It was already done ; they were then in the furnace,
by which was signified their bondage under the Chaldeans. Any
place of affliction was represented by the prophets under the figures
of " fire," " furnace," " furnace of fire," " furnace of affliction," &c.
Egypt was called an iron furnace to the Jews, while they were
there in affliction. But he had brought tlicm forth " oitt of the
furnace;''^ see Deut. 4: 20, also 1 Kings 8: 51. Let it also
be remembered that it was his people who were in the furnace,
and not a race abandoned to a furnace of the devil in eternity.
" For they be thy people, and thine inheritance which thou
broughtest forth out of Kgypt, from tlie midst of the furnace of
iron," The imperfect tense of the verb here shows that tiiey bad
been in, and also brought out of, the furnace. But Matt. 13 ; 41,

ON THE FURNACE Oi' FIKE. 253

informs us, that " the Son of Man shall send forth his angels (mes-
sengers), and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that
offend, and them which do iniquity ; and shall cast tliem into a
furnace of fire ; there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth."
Here, some future time is expressed, in which they were to be
cast into a furnace of fire. The OjUCStion is, first, what tivxe is
alluded to ; and, second, what or where was this furnace ? 1. To
learn the time when they were to be cast into this furnace, we
must observe, that this expression was made by Christ to his
disciples, in explanation of the parable of the tares of the field.
See verses 3G — 4o. lie firstly informs them that the Son of
Man soweth the good seed, which are the children of the kingdom
Secondly, " that the field is the woAd [hosmos) ; but the tares are
the children of the wicked one; the enemy that sowed them is
the devil ; the harvest is the end of the world {aionos, age) ; and
the reapers are the angels " {angeloi, messengers). The world
which was to have an end here is not kosmos, the field, but aionos,
whicli shows that it was the e7id of the Jewish age, or dispensa-
tion, when the tares were to be separated and cast into i\\e furnace
of fire. Pearce says, verse 40, " End of this icorld : rather end
of this age, viz., that of the Jewish dispensation." Verse 41,
" Shall send forth his angels : this is spoken, not of what shall
happen at the end of the world, but what was to happen at the end
of the Jewish state." Hammond and Cappe give in substance the
same comment on the passages.

The above shows that the time was the end or destruction of
the Jewish age ; and that the place or furnace was in Jerusalem.
To make this still plainer, see Isa. 31 : 9, " Whose fire is in Zion
and his furnace in Jerusalem^ This is plain, positive, and deci-
sive language. " His furnace is in Jerusalem." It is nowhere
said, that God has a furnace in eternity, or that he will ever pre-
pare one there; but this furnace, which was future to the time of
the expression, actually received those who were to be melted
therein, about forty-one years after the ascension of our Saviour.
See Ezek. 22 : 18—22. There it is declared that the house
of Israel, the Jews, had become dross, and that the Lord would
gather them into the midst of Jerusalem, as they gather tin, brass,
silver, &c., into the midst of the furnace to melt it. So would ho,
the Lord, gather into the furnace, Jerusalem, the Jews; leave

254 ON THE FURNACE OF FIRE.

them there, melt them, &c. What can be more plain and definite?
This was all literally fulfilled in Jerusalem 1800 years since, in
strict accordance with the prediction of our Saviour, in Matt. 13 :
41, 43. What more is necessary to make the subject perfectly
plain to every one ?

CHAPTER XIII.

ON THE LAKE OF FIRE, LAKE OF FIRE AND
BRIMSTONE, AND SECOND DEATH.

SECTION I.

Those passages wherein the phrases Lake op Fire, Lake op Fire and
Brimstone, and Second Death, occur.

Rev. 20 : 14, 15. And death and licll {hades) were cast into the lake of
fire. This is the second death. And whosoever was not found written in
the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.

Rev. r.) : 20. And tlie beast was taken, and with him the false prophet
that wrought miracles before him, with which lie deceived them that had
received the mark of the beast, and tliem that worshipped his image. These
both were cast alive into the lake of fire, burning luilli brimstone.

Rev. 20 : 10. And tlie devil that deceived them was cast into the lake
of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall
be tormented day and night forever and ever.

Rev. 21 : 8. But the feartul, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and
murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liai's,
shall have their part in the lake which, burneth with fire and brimstone ;
which is the second death.

Second Death. — Rev. 2 : 11. lie that hath an ear, let him hear what
the Spirit saith unto the churches ; He that overcometh shall not be hurt
of the second death.

Rev. 2') : 6. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first restirrec-
tion ; on such the second death hath no power ; but they shall be priests of
God anil of Christ, and shall reign with liiui a thousand years.

Verse 14. And deith and hell {hades) were cast into the lake of fire
This is the second death.

Rev. 21 : 8. But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and
murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars,
shall have their part in the lake which burneth with (ire and brimstone,
which is the second death

256 ON THE LAKE OF FIRE, ETC

SECTION II.

Brief Remarks on the foregoing Section.

The word Jire, and the phrases everlasting and eternal fire, and
the furnace of fire, are all explained in their proper places. In
this subject we have the lake of fire and hrimstoiie. Brimstone is
well known to be a very ignitible substance, and, when in contact
with fire, to produce a most destructive and deadly elfusion. The
figure was evidently used to signify the deleterious and pungent
consequence of aggravated crime. The expression, lake of fire and
brimstone, occurs nowhere in the Bible excepting in the book of
Revelation. Fire and brimstone are used as figures in different
parts of the Bible, and always represent afflictions and trials in this
life. In Job IS : 15, it is said (in speaking of the wicked),
" Brimstone shall be scattered upon his habitation." In Ps. 11:6,
it is said, " Upon the wicked he shall rain snare?, fire and brim-
stone, and an horrible tempest : this shall be the portion of their
cup." Now, no one will suppose that David had an allusion to
eternity when he said, " the Lord should rain snares, fire, brimstone,
and an horrible tempest upon the wicked ! " Ilis expression was
figurative, and to be accomplished in this world. In Isa. 34 : 9,
10, in speaking of the land of Iduraea, it is said, " And the streams
thereof shall be turned into pitch, and the dust thereof into brim-
stone, and the land thereof shall become burning pitch. It shall
not be quenched night nor day ; the smoke thereof shall go up for-
ever : from generation to generation it shall lie waste ; none shall
pass through it forever and ever." Ezekiel, in speaking of the
wicked and disobedient, declares that the Lord will send upon them
an overflowing rain, and great hail-stones, fire and brimstone. In
Rev. 19 : 20, it is said of the beast and false prophet, that " these
both were cast alive into the lake of fire, burning with brimstone."
No one can suppose that people can be cast alive into a lake of fire
and brimstone, in the spirit-world. And, in 20 : 10, it is said,
" The devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and
brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be
tormented day and night forever and ever." Here we have the
same lake, and tliosc who are therein shall be tormented day and
night, forever and ever. If there be day and 7iight in eternity,
then must there also be a sun to rise and set, to divide the time and

ON THE LAKE OF FIRE, ETC. 257

tell the rolling year, even in eternity ! Let the opinions of men bo
what they may, the " lake of fire and brimstone " is confined to this
terraqueous globe ; and by no genius of man can it be established as
a machine of torture in the eternal world.

But it is said that " the fearful, unbelieving, &c., with all liars,
shall have their part in the lake which burneth with_;?re and brim-
stone ; which, is the second deaths Very true ! It is also said
that " death and hell were cast into the lake o^ fire. Tliis is tlie
second deaths Eev. 20 ; 14. Also, in 6 : 8, it is said that there
was a " pale horse ; and his name that sat upon him was death, and
hell followed with him." There was also a "beast with seven
heads and ten horns,'' with many other things which might bo
named, all of wliich must have a like interpretation. Now, if
" death and hell," the " beast and his rider," the " seven heads and
ten horns," are used as figures, then, certainly, the lake of fire burn-
ing with brimstone, into which the above were cast, must also be a
figure, representing the fall or end of the tragedy in which they
were then acting. This lake of fire and brimstone is said to be the
second death. See llev. 20 : 14, and 21 : 8. Now, as we have
abundantly shown that fire, the furnace of fire, and the lake of fire
and brimstone, are all confined to this world, and their sufferings
endured in this life, so also must the second death be here, in this
state of existence, and not in eternity. The phrase second death
occurs in only four passages in tlie Bible. Those passages are in
Rev. 2: 11, 20: 6, 14, and 21: 8. We have stated, in our
remarks on the judgment, that the second death is the tragical end
and ruin of the Jewish people and nation. In Rev. 2 : 11, it is
said unto the churches, " He that overcometh shall not be hurt of
the second death.'" Those who heard and obeyed the instruction
given by our Saviour were not hurt, or involved in the ruin which
overtook the heedless and unbelieving. It is the opinion of able
writers that this scene was called the secorid death, in allusion to
the destruction of the second temple, which was demolished at that
time. We have no doubt but that the opinion is correct. The
destruction of the first and second temples undoubtedly led John, in
view of the destruction of the last, to term it the second death.
This was not only the second, but the last, with them as a nation.
It is not in the power of man to show, from good authority, that
any death whatever is to take place, or be suflFered in eternity.
22*

CHAPTER XIV

THE PHRASES STAND BEFORE THE LORD, STAND

BEFORE GOD, APPEAR BEFORE GOD, THE

PRESENCE OF THE LORD.

SECTION I.

Those passages wherein the phrases Stand befoke the Lord, Stanj>
BEFORE God, Appear before God, and The presence of the Lord,
^c, occur.

Deut. 10 : 8. At that time the Lord separated the tribe of Levi, to bear
the ark of tlie covenant of the Lord, to stand before the Lord to minister
unto him, and to bless in his name unto tliis day.

Deut. 19 : 17. Then both the men between whom the controversy is
shall stand before the Lord, before the priests and the judges, ■yvhich shall
be in those days.

Deut. 29 : 10. Ye stand this day, all of you, before the Lord your God;
your captains of your tribes, your elders, and your ofiScers, with all the
men of Israel.

1 Sam. C : 20. And the men of Beth-shemesh said. Who is able to stand
before this holy Lord God 7 and to whom shall he go up from us ?

1 Kings 19 : 11. And he said, Go forth, and stand upon the jnount
before the Lord. And behold, tlie Lord passed by, and a great and strong
wind rent the mountains, and brake in pieces the rocks before the Lord ;
but the Lord was not in the wind : and after the wind an earthquake ; but
the Loi'd was not in the earthquake.

2 Ciiron. 2U : 9. If, when evil comcth upon us, as the swoi'd, judgment,
or pestilence, or famine, we stand before this house, and in thy presence
(for thy nnme is in this house), and cry unto thee in our affliction, then
thou wilt hear and help.

P^zra 9 : 15. () Lord God of Israel, thou art righteous : for we remain
yet escaped, as it is this day : behold, we are before thee in our trespasses
l;r we cannot stand befoi'e thee because of this.

STAND BEFOllfi TUE LOUD, ETC. 259

Jcr. 7 : 10. And come and stand before vie in <his house, wliicli is called
by my name, and say, We are delivered to do all these aboniinaiions.

Luke HI : 30. Watch ye, therefore, and pray always, that ye may be
accounted wortliy to escape all tiiesc things that shall come to pass, and tc
stand Ixjorc the Son of Man.

Rev. liO : Yl. And 1 saw the dead, small and great, stand before God ,
and the books were opened ; and audther book was opened, which is tlia
book of life : ami the dead were judged out of those things which were writ^
ten in the books, according to tlieir works.

ArPEi^iR BEFORE THE LoRD. — Dcut. 31 : 11. When all Israel is come to
appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose, thou
fihalt read this law before all Israel in their hearing.

Ps. 42 : 2. My soul thirsteth for God, for the living God : when shall
I come and appear before God 1

Isa. 1 : 12. When ye come to appear before me, who hath required this
at youi" hand, to tread my courts ?

Presence of the Lord. — Gen. 3 : 8. And they heard the voice of the
Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day ; and Adam and his
wife hid themselves from Xhn presence of the Lord God amongst the trees
of the garden.

Gen. 4 : 16. And Cain went out from the presence of the Lord, and
dwelt in the Land of Nod, on the east of Eden.

Exod. 33 : 14, 15. And he (God) said, ^\.y presence shall go with thee,
and I will give thee rest. And he said unto him, If thy presence go not
with me, carry us not up hence.

Lev. 22 : 3. Say unto them. Whosoever he be of all your seed among
your generations, that goeth unto the holy things, which the children of
Israel hallow unto the Lord, having his uncleanness upon him, that soul
shall be cut off from my presence : I am the Lord.

2 Kings 24 : 20. For through the anger of the Loi-d it came to pass in
Jerusalem and Judah, until he (the Lord) had cast them out from his
presence, that Zedekiah rebelled against the king of Babylon.

1 Chron. IG : 26, 27. For all the gods of the people are idols : but the
Lord made the heavens. Glory and honor are in his presence ; strength
and gladness are in his place.

Verse 33. Then shall the trees of the wood sing out at the presence of
the Lord, because he cometh to judge the earth.

2 Chron. 20 : 9. If when evil cometh upon us, as the sword, judgment,
or pestilence, or famine, we stand before this house, and in thy presence
(for thy name is in this house), and cry unto thee in our afHiction, then
thou wilt hear and help.

Job 1 : 12. And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, all that he (Job)
hath is in thy power ; only upon himself put not forth thine hand. So
Satan went forth from the. presence of the Lord.

Job 23 : 1-5. Therefore am I troubled at h\s presence ; when I consider,
I am afraid of him.

Ps. y : 2, 3. 0 thou Most High. W^hen mine enemies are turned back,
they shall fill and perish at thy presence.

Ps. 16 : 11. Thou wilt show me the path of life: in thy presence ig
♦illness of joy ; at thy right hand there are pleasui-es for evermore;

Ps. 17:2. Let my sentence come forth from thy presence.

Ps. 51 : 11. Cast me not away from thy presence; and take not thy
Holy Spirit from me.

260 STAND BEFORE THE LORD, ETC.

Ps. 68 : 2. As smoke is di-iven away, so di-ive them away : as Tax
melteth before the fire, so let the wicked perish at the presence of God.

Verse 8. The earth shook, the heavens also dropped at the presence of
God; even Sinai itself was moved at the presence of God.

Ps. 05 : 2. Let us come before his presence with thanksgiving.

Ps. 97 : 5. The hills melted like was at the presence oj the Lord.

Ps. 100 : 2. Serve the Lord with gladiiess : come before his presence
with singing.

Ps. 114 : 7. Tremble, thou earth, at the presence of the Lord.

Ps. loU : 7. Whither shall I go from thy spirit ? or whither shall I flee
from th}' presence ?

Ps. 140 : 13. The upright shall dwell in thy presence.

Isa. 64 : 2, 3. As when the melting fire burneth, the fire causeth the
waters to boil, to make thy name known to thine adversaries, that the
nations may tremble at thy 2}>'esence. The mountains flowed down at thy
presence.

Jer. 4 : 26. I beheld, and lo, the fruitful place was a wilderness, and
all the cities thereof were broken down at the presence of the Lord, and by
his fierce anger.

Jer. 5 : 22. Fear ye not me ? saith the Lord : will ye not tremble at my
presence, which have placed the sand for the bound of the sea by a perpet-
ual decree, that it cannot pass away ?

Jer. 23 : 39. Therefore, behold I, even I, will utterly forget you, and I
will forsake you, and the city that I gave you and your fathers, and cast
you out of my presence.

Jonah 1 : 3. But Jonah rose up to flee unto Tarshish from the presence
of the Lord, and went down to Joppa ; and he found a ship going to Tar-
shish : so he paid tlie fare thereof, and went down into it, to go with tliem
unto Tarshisli from the presence of the Lord.

Zeph. 1 : 7. Hold thy peace at the presence of the Lord God: for the
day of the Lord is at hand ; for the Lord hath prejjared a sacrifice, lie hath
bid his guests.

Luke 13 : 26. Tlicn shall ye begin to say. We have eaten and drunk in
thy presence, and tliou hast taught in our streets.

Acts 3 : lit. Repent ye, therefore, and be converted, that your sins may
be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence
of the Lord.

1 Cor. 1 : 29. That no flesh should glory in his presence {presence of
God).

2 Thess. 1 : 9. Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from
the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power.

SECTION II.

Remarks on the phrases Stand before Gop, Appkar before God, and
Presence of the Lord.

The passages which we have collected togelhcr, in Section 1 of
this Cliapter, from the Bible, in which those phrases occur, require
but very little comment. They speak for themselves. If the

STAND BKFORE TUK LOUD, ETC. 2G1

reader will carefully consult them, he will see that tlie fcllowing
facts are pcrCectly obvious.

1. JMankind are frequently spoken of as standing before God,
appearing before God, and as being in the presence of God, when
no reference is had to a future world; and, when all of this took
place in the present world.

2. It was a coMiniou mode of speech among tlie Hebrews, when
anything remarkable took place, or when any particular interposi-
tion of divine Providence was manifest, to represent those who saw
it, as standing before God, and as being in God's presence.

3. It was supposed by the Jews that God's presence was in a
particular manner in the temple of Jcrusiilem, in the city of Jeru-
Balem, and in tlie land of Judea.

4. The Jews are spoken of as being in God's presence, when
nothing more is meant than that they were in the enjoyment of
their national rights and privileges in the land of Judea. And
they are spoken of as being cast out from God's presence, when
nothing more is meant than that they were banished from the land
of Judea, from the temple and holy city, and carried captives to
Bab3lon.

5. When, therefore, John saw in a vision, " the dead, small and
great, stand before God," Rev. 20 : 12, it by no means follows that
he saw them literally stand before God ; nor that this standing
before God took place in another world.

6. When it is said of the Jews that they should " be punished
with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and
from the glory of his power," it does not follow that they were to
be punished in another world, nor be banished from God's presence
there. The following extract from Balfour's Second Inquiry will
present this subject in its true light,

" By the presence of God, or presence of the Lord, in scripture,
is sometimes meant his being everywhere present. Thus, David
says, Ps. 139: 7, 8, 'Whither shall I go from thy Spirit? Or
whither shall I flee from thy presence ? If I ascend up into heaven
thou art there ; if I make my bed in hell (sheol), behold, thou art
there,' &c. Admitting, for argument's sake, that hell is a place of
endless punishment, how could the wicked even there be out oi'
God's presence ? Yet, in 2 Thess. 1 : 9, the Jews are said to .be
punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of tfw.

262 STAND BEFORE THE LORD, ETC,

Lord. Again ; I find the phrase pi'esence of the Lord, refers to
heaven, or the dwelling-place of the Most High. Christ is said to
have gone ' into heaven, now to appear in the presence of God for
us.' Heb. 9 : 24. And it is said, Luke 1 : 19, 'I am Gabriel,
that stand in the presence of God.' But how could the wicked be
punished with everlasting destruction from God's presence in this
sense ? For surely no one will say that they were ever in heaven,
and like Gabriel stood in the presence of God. But, again, the
phrase face of God, or presence of the Lord, refers to some places
where people went to worship him, and where he met with and
manifested himself to them. Thus Jacob, at Penuel, Gen. 32 : 30,
says, ' I have seen God face to face, and my life is preserved.' See
Job 1 : 6 — 12, and 2 : 1 — 7, for examples of the same phrase,
presence of the Lord. Unless there was some particular place
where God was manifested in the days of Cain, how could it be
said, 'and Cain went oni from the presence of the Lord, and dwelt
in the land of Nod (or vagabond, as in the margin), in the cast of
Eden ? ' Gen. 4:16; and verse 14, it is added by Cain, ' Behold,
thou hast driven me out this day from the face of the earth ; and
from thy face shall I be hid.'

" It is very evident that the presence of the Lord was in a pecu-
liar manner among the children of Israel. See Ex. 33 : 14 — 17 ;
compare Isa. 63: 9, and Ps. 51 : 11. The tabernacle in the wil-
derness and the temple at Jerusalem were considered by the Jews
as the peculiar residence of Jehovah. There he abode, and there
they performed all their religious services to him. Jehovah M'as
the God of the Jews ; their land his land, and the temple there
was considered the place of his immediate presence. In the temple
at Jerusalem, God is said to dwell between the cherubims. Ps. 80.
The show bread placed there is called ' the loaves of the presence
or faces.' And, viewed in this light, the following texts have great
beauty and force. ' Let us come before his presence with thanks-
giving, and make a joyful noise unto him with psalms.' 'Serve
the Lord with gladness, come before his presence with singing.
Glory and honor are in his presence; strength and gladness are in
his place.' Ps. 95 : 2, and 100 : 2 • 1 Cliron. 16 : 27. But that
the land of Judea, and particularly the temple, was considered by
the Jews as the place of God's peculiar presence, is manifest from
Jonah 1:3,' But Jonah rose up to flee unto Tarshish, from tho

STAND BEFORE THE LORD, ETC. 263

presence of the Lord.' Where he believed the Lord's presence to
lie. we learn from chap. 2 : 4, ' I am cast out of thy si^ht ; liut I
will look again toward thy holy temple.' In ^lort, whether the
Jews were in their own land, or in captivity, when they prayed or
jierformed acts of worship to their God, their thoughts and their
IJices were directed towards their temple at Jerusalem. See, in
proof of this, Dan. 6: 10; 1 Kings 8; Ps. 5: 7.

" But there are still some passages which deserve our particular
notice, becau.se they clearly decide what is the meaning of the
phrase, presence of the Lord. The first is, 2 Kings 13 : 23,
' And the Lord was gracious unto them, and had compassion on
them, because of his covenant with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and
would not destroy them, neither cast them from his presence as
yet.'' This was spoken of the Jews; and just notice, that God
speaks of destroying them^ and casting thevi from his presence.
What he here says, that as yet, he would not do to this people, in
the following passage we find that he did do. 2 Kings 24 : 20,
' For through the anger of the Lord it came to pass in Jerusalem
and Judah, until he had cast them out from his "presence, that Zede-
kiah rebelled against the king of Babylon.' The same is repeated,
Jer. 52 : 3. God's presence was enjoyed by the Jews in Judea,
and in their temple service. To be cast out of God's presence, is
to be banished from Judea into captivity, and from all the privi-
leges which the Jews enjoyed in their land, and temple worship.
Tliis was the same as destroying them. They were thus destroyed
or cast out of God's presence for seventy years in their captivity at
Babylon. But they were brought back from this captivity, and
again enjoyed God's presence in their own land. At the time Paul
wrote the words in Thessalonians, the time was drawing near when
they were to be again cast out of God's presence, and dispersed
among all nations. Paul adopts the very language of the above
passages, used in speaking of their former captivity, to describe the
judgments of God which awaited them in their being cast out of
their land, their city and temple destroyed, and they destroyed with
an everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord. The
Jews now are just as certainly destroyed from the presence of the
Lord, as they were during the seventy years' captivity in Babylon.
IIow, then, can any man afiirm that Paul meant, by this phrase,
either annihilation or endless misery ^ If the Scriptures are allowed

264 STAND BEFORE TUE LORD, ETC.

to interpret themselves, Paul only describes the temporal destruc-
tion and banishment of the Jews, and in the very language by which
the prophets had described their former punishments. It is added
by the apostle, 'and from the glory of his power j' or, as some ren-
der it, ' his glorious power.' Should this be understood of Jehovah,
the God of Israel, it is certain his glorious power was displayed
among the Jews. Should it be understood of Christ, it agrees with
•what is said of him ; for at the destruction of Jerusalem he is said
to have come in the glory of his Father ; and he was then to be
seen coming with power and great glory. Matt. 16 : 27, and
24: 30"

CHAPTER XV.

ON THE PHrxASES KINGDOM OF HEAVEN, KINGDOM
OF GOD, A KINGDOM, THE KINGDOM, ETC.

SECTION I.

^11 the passages in the Bible wherein the phrase Kingdom op God

occurs.

Dan. 2 : 44. And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set
up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed : and the kingdom shall not
be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these
kingdoms, and it shall stand forever.

Matt. 6 : 33. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteous-
ness ; and all these things [food and clothing] shall be added unto you.

Matt. 12 : 28. _ But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then the
kini^dom of God is come unto you.

Matt. 21 : 43. Therefore, say I unto you [the chief priests and elders],
The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bring-
ing forth the fruits thereof

Mark 1 : 14, 15. Now, after that John was put in prison, Jesus came
into Galilee, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God, and saying,
The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand , repent ye, and
believe the gospel.

Mark 10 : 14, 15. But when Jesus saw it [that his disciples rebuked
them that brouglit little children unto him], lie was much displeased, and
said unto them, Suffer tlie little children to come unto me, and forl)id them
not ; for of sucli is the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you. Whosoever
shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter
therein.

iSIark 12 : 34. And when Jesus saw that he [the scribe] answered dis-
creetly, he said unto him. Thou art not far from the kingdom of God. And
no man after that durst ask him any question.

McU-k 15 : 43. Joseph of Arimathea, an honorable counsellor, which
23

266 ON THE PHRASE KINGDOM OV GOD, ETC,

also Avaited for the kingdo?n. of God, came and went in boldly unto Pilate,
and craved the body of Jesus.

Luke 4 : 43. And he said unto them, I must preach Ike kingdom of
God to other cities also : for tlierefore am I sent.

Luke 6 : 20. And he lifted up his eyes on his disciples, and said, Bles-
sed be ye poor ; for yours is ike kingdom of God.

Luke y : G-. And Jesus said unto him, No man, having put his hand
to the plough, and looking back, is iit for the kingdom of God.

Luke 10:9. And heal the sick that are therein ; and say unto them.
The kingdom of God is come nigh unto you.

Verse 11. Even the very dust of your city, which cleaveth on us, we do
wipe oif against you : notwithstanding, be ye sure of this, that the kingdom
of God is come nigh unto you.

Luke 13 : 28, 2'J. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth when
ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the
kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out. And they shall come
from the east, and from tlie west, and from the north, and from the south,
and shall sit down in the kingdom of God.

Luke 17 : 20, 21. And when he [Christ] was demanded of the Phari-
sees when the kingdom of God should come, he answered them and said.
The kingdom of God cometh not with observation : neither sliall they say,
Lo, here ! or lo, there ! for behold, the kingdom of God is within you.

Luke 18 : 16, 17. But Jesus called them unto him, and stiid. Suffer
little children to come unto me, and forbid them not ; for of such is the
kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, AVhosoever shall not receive the
kingdom, of God as a little child, shall in no wise enter therein.

Verse 2'.). And he said unto them, Verily I say unto you, Tliere is no
man that hath left house, or parents, or brethren, or wife, or childi-en, for
the kingdom of God's sake, who shall not receive manifold more in thia
present time, and in the world to come life everlasting.

Luke 22 : 16. For I say unto you, I will not any more eat thereof [the
passover], until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God.

John 3 : 3. Jesus answered and said unto him [Nicodemus], Verily,
verily, I say unto thee. Except a man be born again, he cannot see the
kingdom of God.

Rom. 14 : 17, 18. For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink ; but
righteousness and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. For he that in these
things [righteousness and peace] serveth Christ, is acceptable to God and
appi'oved of men.

1 Cor. 4 : 20. For the kingdom of God is not in word, but in power.

1 Cor. 6 : 9 — 11. Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit
the kingdom of God 1 Be not deceived ; neither fornicators, nor idolaters,
nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind,
nor thieves, nor covetous, nor <lrunkards, nor revilcrs, nor extortioners,
shall inherit the kivgdom of God. And such were some of you : but ye
are washed, but ye are sanctiiied, but ye ai-e justified in the name of the
Lord Jesus, and by the spirit of our God.

1 Cor. 15 : 50. Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot
inherit the kingdom of God ; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.

Eph. 5 : 5. F'or tJiis ye know, that no whoremonger, nor unclean per-
son, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the
kingdom of Christ and. of God.

2 Thess. 1 : 5. Which is a manifest token of the righteous judgment of
God, that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which ye
also suffer.

Rev. 12 : 10. And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is coma

ox TUE rnilASE KINGDOM OF GOO, ETC. 267

salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his
Christ : lor tiie accii.ser of our brethreu is cast dowu, which accused them
before our God day and night.

Lulve 7 : 28. For I say unto you, Among those that are born of women,
there is not a greater propliet than Jolin the Baptist ; but he that is least
in lite kiiii^dniii of God is greater tlian lie.

Luke 8:1. And it came to pass afterward, that he went throughout
every city and village, preaching and showing the glad tidings of /Ae king-
dom of God ; and the twelve were with him.

Verses U, 10. And his disciples asked him, saying. What might this
parable be? And he said. Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of
the kingdom ofG^i: but to others in parables: that seeing they might
Mot see, and hearing iiiey might not understand.

Luke '.I : 2. xVnd he sent them [his disciples] to preach the kingdom of
God, and to heal the sick.

Verse 11. And the people, when they knew it [that Christ had gone
into Bethsaida], followed liim : and he received them, and spake uuto them
oi the kingdom of God, and healeil them that had need of healing.

Verse (iO. .Jesus said unto him [a certain man]. Let the dead bury their
dead ; but go thuu and preach the kingdom of God.

Verse t)2. And .Jesus said unto him [another], No man having put his
hand to the plough, and looking back, is tit for the kingdom of God.

Luke lo : 18—21. Then said he, Uuto what is the kingdom of God
like ? and whereunto shall I resemble it ? It is like a grain of mustard-
seed, which a man took, and cast into his garden : and it grew, and waxed
a great tree ; and the fowls of the air lodged in the branches of it. And
again he said, AVhereunto shall I liken the kingdom of God 1 It is like
leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, tiU the
whole was leavened.

Luke 14 : 15. And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard
these things, he said unto him. Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the
kingdom of God.

Luke 11": 20. But if I [Christ], with the finger of God, cast out devils,
no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon you.

Luke 2o : 50, 51. And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a coun-
cillor ; and he was a good man and a just (the same had not consentcil to
the counsel and deed of them) ; he was of Arimathea, a city of the Jews ;
who also himself waited for the kingdom of God.

Luke 21 : 20 — 3o. And he spake to them a parable : Behold the fig-
tree, and all the trees ; when they now shoot forth, ye see, and know of
your ownselvt's, that summer is now nigh at hand. So likewise ye, when
ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh
at hand. Verily I say unto you. This generation shall not pass away till
all be fulfilled. Heaven and earth shall pass away ; but my words shall
not pass away.

Luke 12 : 31. But rather seek ye the kingdom of God ; and all these
things [food and raiment] shall be added unto you.

Luke IC) : ICi, 17. The law and the pr(>i)liets were until Jolin : since
that time the kingdom of God is preached, and every man presseth into it.
And it is easier for heaven and earth to pass, than one tittle of the law to
fail.

Acts 8 : 12. But when they believed Philip, preaching the things con-
cerning </te kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were
baptize<l, both men and women.

Acts 28 : 2;>. And when they had appointed him a day, there came
many to him into his lodging ; to whom he expounded and testified the

268 ON THE PHRASE KINGDOM OF GOD, ETC.

kingdom of God, persuading them concerning Jesus, both out of the law
of Moses, and out of the projihets, from morning till evening.

Verse 31. Preaching Ike kingdom of God, ami teaching those things
which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all confidence, no man forbid
ding him [Paul].

Acts 1 : o. To whom also he [Christ] showed himself alive after hi?
passion, by many infallible proofs, being seen of them forty days, and
speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God.

Acts lU : 8. And he [Paul] went into the synagogue, and spake boldly
for the space of three months, disputing and persuading the things concern-
ing the kingdom of God.

Acts 14 : 22. [Paul and Barnabas] confirming the souls of the disciples,
and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must, through
much tribulation, enter into the kingdom of God.

Mark 10 : 2o. And Jesus looked round about, and saith unto his dis-
ciples. How hardly shaU they that have riches enter into the kingdom of
God !

John 3 : 5. Jesus answered. Verily, verily, I say unto thee [Nicode
mus] , Except a man be born of water, and of the Spirit, he cannot enter
into the kingdom of God.

Col. 4:11. These only are my fellow-workers unto the kingdom of
God, which have been a comfort unto me.

Matt. 21 : 31. The publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of
God before you.

SECTION II.

All the passages in the Bible wherein the phrase Kingdom of Heaveh

occurs.

Matt. 3:1,2. In those days came John the Baptist, preaching in the
wildei-ness of Judea. And saying. Repent ye : for the kingdom of heaven
is at hand.

Matt. 4:17. From that time [when he had left Nazareth and dwelt in
Capernaum after .John's imprisonment], Jesus began to preach, and to say,
Repent : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.

Matt. 10 : 7. And as ye go [his disciples], preach, saying, The kingdom
of hcdi'en is at hand.

Matt. 5 : 3. Blessed are the poor in spirit : for theirs is the kingdom of
heaven.

Verse 10. Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake :
for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.

Ver.se I'J. Whosoever, therefore, shall break one of these least command-
ments, and shall teacli men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom
of heaven : but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called
great in the kingdom of heaven.

Verse 20. For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall
exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case
enter into the kingdom of heaven.

Matt. 7 : 21. Not every one tliat saith unto me. Lord, Lord, shall enter
into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my Father which
is in heaven.

ON THE rilRASE KINGDOM OF GOD, ETC. 269

Ilntt. 8 : 11, 12. And I sny unto yon. That many sliall come from the
cast ami west, ami shall sit down with Alir.iliaiii, ami Isaac, and Jacob, in
the kitif;doin of heaven: but the children of the kingdom shall be cast out
into outer darkness : tiierc shall bo weeping and gnashing of teeth.

Matt. 11 : 11,12. Verily I say unto you, Among them that arc born of
■women, there hatli not risen a greater than John the Baptist : notwith-
standing, ho that Is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he.
And fnim the ilays of John the Baptist until now, the kingdom of heaven
surt'ereth violence, and tlie vicileut take it by force.

Matt, lo : 11. lie answered, and said unto them [his disciples] , Because
it is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to
them it is not given.

Verses 24, 25. Another parable put he forth unto them, saying. The
kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his
tield : hut while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the
wheat, and went his way.

Verse ol. Another parable put he forth unto them, saying. The king-
dom of heaven is like to a grain of mustard-seed, which a man took and
sowed in his field.

Verse 33. Another parable spake he unto them ; The kingdom of
heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three measures
of meal, till the whole was leavened.

Verses 44, 45. Again, The kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure hid
in a tielil ; the which when a man liatli found he hideth, and for joy thereof
goeth andselletb all that he hath, and buyeth that field. Again, The king-
dom of heaven is like unto a merchant-man seeking goodly peails.

Verses 47, 48. Again, The kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that was
cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind : which, when it was full,
they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but
cast the bad away.

Verse 52. Then said he unto them, Therefoi-e every scribe which is
instructed into the kingdom of heaven, is like unto a man that is an house-
holder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old.

Matt. IG : lU. And I will give unto thee [Peter] the keys of the king-
dom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound
in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in
heaven.

Matt. 18 : 1 — 3. At the same time came the disciples unto Jesus, say-
ing, Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven 1 And Jesus called a
little child unto him, and set him in the midst of them, ami said, Verily I
say unto you. Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye
shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.

Verse 23. Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened unto a certain
king, which would take account of his servants.

Matt. 20 : 1. For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an
householder, which went out early in the morning to hire laborers into his
vinej'ard.

Mitt. 22 : 1 — 3. And .Jesus answered, and spake unto them again, by
parables, and said. The kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain king,
which made a marriage for his son, and sent forth his servants to call
them that were bidden to the wedding ; and they would not come.

M.vtt. 23 : 13. But woe unto you. Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites!
for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men : for ye neither go
in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in.

Matt. 25 : 1. Then shall the kingdom, of heaven be likened unto ten
virgins which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom

23*

270 ON THE PHRASE KINGDOM OF GOD, ETC.

Verse 14, For the kingdom of heaven is as a man travelling into a
far country, who called his own servants, and delivered unto them hia
goods

SECTION III.

Those passages in the Bible wherein the phrases The Kingdom, A KiNa«

DOM, EVEKLASTING KINGDOM, etC, OCCUr.

Dan. 7 : 27. And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the
kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints
of the Most High, ivhose kingdom is a7i everlasting kingdom, and all do-
minions shall serve and obey him.

Matt. 13 : 19. AVhen any one heareth the woixl of the kingdom, and
understandeth it not, then cometh the wicked one, and casteth away that
which was sown in his heart. This is he which received seed by the way-
Bide.

Verse 38. The field is the world ; the good seed are tlie children of the
kingdom; but the tares ai-e the children of the wicked one.

Matt, 25 : 34. Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand.
Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared fo- you from
the foundation of the world.

Mark 11 : 10. Blessed be the kingdom of our father David, that cometh
in the name of the Lord : hosanna in the highest.

Luke 12: 31, 32. But rather seek ye the kingdom of God ; and all
these things [food and raiment] shall be added unto you. Fear not, little
flock ; for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom.

Luke 19 : 12. He said, therefore, A certain nobleman went into a far
country, to I'eceive for himself a kingdom, and to return.

Luke 22 : 29. And I [Christ], appoint unto you a kingdom, as my
Father hath appointed unto me.

John 18 : 36. Jesus answered. My kingdom is not of this world.
If my kingdom were of this world, tliun would my servants fight, that I
should not be delivered to the Jews ; but now is my kingdom not from
hence.

1 Cor. 15 : 24. Then cometh the end when he [Christ] shall have deliv-
ered up the kingdom to God, even the Father : when he shall have put
down all rule, and all authority, and power.

Col. 1:13. Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and
hath translated us into the kinfj^dom, of his dear Son.

2 Tim. 4 : 18. And the Lord shall deliver me from every evil work, and
will preserve me unto his heavenly kingdom : to whom be glory forever and
ever. Amen.

Heb. 12 : 28. Wherefore, we receiving a kingdom which cannot be
move<l, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably, with
reverence and godly fear.

James 2 : 5. Hearken, my beloved brethren, Hath not God chosen the
poor of this world rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which he hath
promised to tliem that love him ?

2 Pet. 1:11. For so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abund-
antly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

Rev. 1 9. I John, who also am your brother, and companion in trib-

ON TUE PHRASE KINGDOM OF GOD, ETC. 271

ul;i<ion, and in Ihc kinp;(Iom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in tlie islo
that is called Patnius, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus
Chiist.

llev. 11 : 15. And the seventh aiij^el sounded ; and there were great
voices in heaven, saying. The kini^</oms of this world are become the
kingdoms of our Lord, and of bis Christ ; and he shall reign foi'ever and
ever.

SECTION IV.

Remarks on the phrases Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven, etc.

By exaniining all the passages in Sections I., II. and III., of this
Chapter, it will be seen,

1. That the phrases kingdom of God and kingdom of heaven are
perfectly synonymous in their meaning. This is proved by the fact
that they are used interchangeably by the inspired writers. Tliat
is, what is signified by one by the phrase kingdom of God, is signi-
fied by the other by the phrase kingdom of heaven. Compare Matt.
4 : 17 with Mark 1 : 14, 15, and Matt. 5 : 3 with Luke 6 : 20,
and Matt. 8 : 11 with Luke 13 : 28, 29, and Matt. 18 : 3 with
Mark 10 : 15.

2. The phrases, a kingdom, the kingdom, everlasting kingdom,
&c., are used to signify the same as the phrases, kingdom of God,
and kingdom of heaven. This is so obvious that it requires no
proof.

That the phrases are used to signify the reign of the Messiah, or
Gospel dispensation, is evident from the following facts :

1. This kingdom is called Christ's kingdom. Luke 22 : 29, and
John 18 : 36. In this last text Christ says, " My kingdom is not
of this world." It might not be of this world, and yet be in this
world. It is a spiritual kingdom, and partakes not of the nature
of any earthly kingdom ever established among men. Hence, it is
not of this loorld, although it is in this world.

2. It is called the kingdom of God, and of heaven, because, in a
primary sense, it is God's rule and reign in the earth, by the power
and influence of his truth. The word kingdom signifies reign, rule,
authority and power. As God reigns, rules and governs men, under
the Gospel dispensation, through the instrumentality of Jesus Christ,

272 ON THE PHRASE KINGDOM OF GOD, ETC.

hence, this kingdom is called, in a secondary sense, the kingdom of
Christ.

3. This kingdom is spoken of as having been, at the time of the
commencement of the ministry of John the Baptist and Jesus
Christ, near at hand. Matt. 3 : 1, 2 ; 4 : 17, and Mark 1 : 14.
15. It was not, therefore, a great way off, nor in the future and
invisible world ; but it was about to be established in the earth, in
accordance with the prediction of the prophet Daniel. See Daniel
2: 44.

4. It is spoken of as having, in the days of Christ and his apostles,
come nigh iinto the people. Luke 10 : 9, 11.

5. Persons are spoken of as being not far from the kingdom of
God. Mark 12 : 34.

6. It is spoken of as having actually come to the people in the
days of Jesus Christ. Matt. 12 : 28 ; Luke 17 : 21, and 11 : 20.

7. Persons are spoken of as pressing into, entering into, and as
actually being in this kingdom. Matt. 5 : 3, 10, and 23 : 13 ;
Luke 6 : 20, and 16 : 16 ; Col. 1 : 13 j Heb. 12 : 28, and Rev.
1 : 9. All of these persons were alive and on the earth. Hence,
this kingdom must have been in this world.

8. Food and raiment are promised to individuals after they have
entered into this kingdom. Matt. 6 : 33; Luke 12: 31, And
persons are spoken of as eating bread in the kingdom of God. Luke
14 : 15. But, certainly, food and clothing will not be needed in
the resurrection world, nor will bread be partaken of there.

9. People are spoken of as coming from the east, and from the
west, from the north, and from the south, and sitting down in the
kingdom of God. Luke 13 : 29 ; Matt. 8 : 11. But, surely,
this is not to take place in the future world. Dr. Whitby says oa
tliese texts, " To lie down with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, in the
kingdom of heaven, doth not sig?iify to enjoy everlasting happi-
ness in heaven with them, but only to become the sons of Abraham.
by faith. Gal. 3 : 7, and so to be blessed with faithful Abraham,
verse 9, to have the blessing of Abraham coming on them, that they
may receive the promise of the Spirit, verse 14, tlirough faith in
Christ, to be the seed of Abraham and heirs according to the prom-
ise, verse 29, viz., the promise made to Abraham, Gon. 12 : 3,
renewed to Isaac, Gen. 20 : 4, and confirmed to Jacob, Gen. 28 ■
14, and to be according to Isaac, the children of promise. Gal. 4 •

ON Tllli: PHRASE KINGDOM OF GOD, ETC. 273

28. This, says Christ, shall be the blessing of the believing Gen-
tiles ; they shall be sons of Abraham, and heirs of the promises
made to the patriarchs, and mentioned by all the holy prophets of
the Old Testament; whereas, the unbelieving Jews, wanting the
faith of Abraham, shall be deprived of the blessings promised to his
seed ; for they who seek to enter, and shall not be able, because the
Master has shut to his door, Luke 13 : 24, 25, are those Jews who
sought for righteousness by the works of the law and not by faith,
and, therefore, found it not, Rom. 9 : 81, 32, and 6 : 7, who entered
not into the rest prepared for them, by reason of their unbelief, Ileb.
3 : 18, 19 ; 4 : 2, and 5 : 8, from whom the kingdom of God was
taken away, Matt. 21 : 43."

10. It is said of this kingdom, that it should be taken from the
Jews and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. IMatt.
21 : 43. The blessings and privileges of the Messiah's reign, or
the Gospel dispensation, were designed for the Jews ; but they
I'cjected their Messiah, judged themselves "unworthy of everlasting
life, and, lo," the apostles " turned to the Gentiles."

11. It is said of the children of this kingdom, that they should
be cast out of it. Luke 13 : 28, and Matt. 8 : 12. But is it to
be believed that the children of the kingdom of immortal glory and
blessedness are to be cast out ?

12. It is represented that the commandments of God are to be
kept, and broken, and taught in this kingdom. Matt. 5 : 19. But,
certainly, we are not to understand that these things are to take
place in another world !

13. This kingdom is compared to a man who sowed good seed in
his field, but, while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares.
IMatt. 13 : 24 — 30. But is the kingdom of immortal glory a place
where good and bad seed will be sown ? and where tares will grow
amongst the wheat ? It is compared to a grain of mustard seed,
which a man took and sowed in his field, which grew and became a
great tree, so that the fowls of the air lodged in its branches.
Matt. 13: 31,32, and Luke 13: 18. Also to leaven, which a
woman took and hid in three measures of meal, until the whole was
leavened. Mitt. 13: 33. These comparisons were designed to
illustrate the growth, and progress, and spread, and extension, of
this kingdom. If we understand it of a kingdom in another world,
we can see no propriety in these comparisons ; but if we understand

274 ON THE PHRASE KINGDOM OF GOD, ETC.

it of Christ's kingdom on earth, all is plain and easy of compreh en-
sion. Again, it is likened unto a net which was cast into the sea,
and gathered fishes of every kind, both good and bad. Matt. 13 :
47, 48. But who believes that both good and bad men, as such,
are to be gathered into God's kingdom in another world ? It is
also likened to a householder, who went to hire laborers in his vine-
yard, Matt. 20 : 1 ; to a king which made a marriage for his son,
Matt. 22 : 2, 3, and to ten virgins, five of whom were wise and five
foolish. Matt. 25 : 1. But, certainly, we are not to suppose that
anything like vineyards, or laborers in vineyards, will exist in the
immortal world ! Nor that weddings will take place there, nor
that one-half of the inhabitants of heaven will be wise, and the other
half fools !

14. It is said of Christ, that he should gather out of his kingdom
all things that offended, and those that did iniquity. Matt. 18 : 41.
But who believes that offences will be committed, or that iniquity
will be practised in the spiritual kingdom on high ?

15. Christ assured his disciples that some of them would live to
see the kingdom of God come with power : Mark 9: 1 ; Luke 21 :
31. We here remark that the kingdom of God commenced when
John and Christ commenced their ministry ; but it existed only in
its incipient stages. It was not fully and permanently established
in the world until the power of the holy people was scattered, and
the city and temple of Jerusalem was destroyed. Like the grain
of mustard seed, it was to spring forth and grow until it should
extend itself so as to afford protection and shelter to all who became
its subjects. And it is to continue to increase and extend, until,
like the leaven which a woman hid in three measures of meal, the
whole mass of mankind are to be leavened by its influence.

16. This kingdom is never defined, by the inspired writers, to
signify the kingdom of immortal glory. It will not be disputed
tliat Jesus Christ and Paul understood all about this kingdom.
Let us see, then, how they define it. In Luke 17: 20, 21, we
read as follows, " And when he [Christ] was demanded of the Phar-
isees when the kingdom of God should come, he answered them and
said, The kingdom of God coineth" [here we see it was something
wliich was covnng to the 'people, not something which thoy were
going toj. "The kingdom of God cometh not with olserration''^
[that is, it cannot be seen, it is spiritual] ; " neither shall they say,

ON THE PHRASE KINGDOM OF GOD, KTC. 275

Lo here, or Lo there " [that is, it is not located in any particular
place], " for, behold, tlie kiiii^doiii of God is wk/iiri you.'''' In llo-
mans 14 : 17, Paul says, " For the kingdom of God is not meat
and drink ; but rightemisness and peace, and joy in the Holy
Ghost." Here the apostle tells us what it is not, and also what it
is. It is not anything which can be ate or drank ; but it is right-
eousness, peace and joy. It matters not, then, whether it is above
or below, east, west, north or south ; in this world, or another ; in
time, or in eternity ; wherever you find righteousness, peace and
joy, there is the kingdom of God.

17. This kingdom cannot be inherited nor enjoyed by the un-
righteous, nor by fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effem-
inate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor
covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners. 1 Cor. 6 :
9, 10. None of these characters, as such, can possibly enjoy this
kingdom ; for they are destitute of righteousness, and this kingdom
is a kingdom of righteousness. They are destitute of peace, and
this kingdom is a kingdom of peace. They are destitute of joy,
and this kingdom is a kingdom of joy. But thousands of these
characters have been cleansed from their filthiness, and have entered
into the enjoyment of this kingdom. In verse 11, the apostle says,
" And such were some of you : but ye are washed, ye are sancti-
fied'," &c.

18. No man can enjoy this kingdom until he is made acquainted
with, and believes understandingly, the truths of the Gospel. Jesus
says, John 3 : 3, " Except a man be born again, he cannot see the
kingdom of God." The phrase, " born again," was one in common
use, among the Jews, to signify conversion from error to truth. It
was used in the same sense by our Lord. Unless, therefore, those
who are in error are converted from their errors, both of belief and
practice, they cannot enter into the enjoyment of this kingdom, for
it is a kingdom of truth.

19. This kingdom, or reign of Christ, is finally to end. But not
until Christ has brought all intelligent creatures to liow the knee to
him, and to confess him Lord. Not until he has subdued and recon-
ciled all things to God. Eph. 1: 9, 10; Phil. 2: 9—11; Col,
1 : 19, 20. And in 1 Cor. 15 : 24, Paul says, '" Then conieth the
e/id, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even
the Father." If the reader will consult the whole of the fifteenth

276 ON THE PHRASE KINGDOM OF GOD, ETC.

chapter of 1st Corinthians, he will see that this delivering up of the
kingdom is not to take place until after the resurrection of all the
dead from corruption, weakness and dishonor, to incorruption, power
and glory, and the change of all the living from mortal to immor-
tality. Death is to be annihilated and swallowed up in victory ;
and his sting, which is sin, is to be destroyed. Christ himself is tc
become subject to God, and God is to become all in all.

CHAPTER XVI.

THE SCEIPTUPvE USAGE OF THE
PHIUSE ETEllNAL LIFE, ETC.

SECTION r.
/ I .he passages in the Bible wherein the phrase Eternal Life occurs

Mitt. 19 : 16. And behold, one came and said unto him, Good Master,
what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life ?

Mark 10 : 17. And, when he was gone forth into the way, there came
one running, and kneeled to him, and asked him, Good Master, what shall
I do that I may inherit eternal life ?

Luke 10 : 25. And, behold, a certain lawyer stood up, and tempted
him, saying, Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life ?

Luke 18 : 18. And a certain ruler asked him, saying, Good Master,
what shall I do to inherit eternal life ?

Matt. 25 : 4G. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment :
but the righteous into life eternal.

Mark 10 : 30. But he [that hath left father, mother, wife, children,
&c.] shall receive an hundred-fold now in this time, houses, and brethren,
and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions ; and
in the world to come, eternal life.

John 8 : 15. That whosoever believeth in him [the Son of Man], should
not perish, but have eternal life.

John 4 : 36. And lie tliat reapcth receiveth wages, and gathoreth fruit
unto eternal life ; that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may re-
ioice together.

John 5 : 30. Search the Scriptures ; for in them ye think ye have eter-
nal life : and they are they which testify of me.

John 6 : 54. Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eter-
nal life ; and I will raise liim up at the last day.

Verse 68. Then Simon Peter answered him. Lord, to whom shall we go?
thou hast the words o{ eternal life.

John 10 : 28. And I give unto tliem [Christ's sheep] eternal life ; and
they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck them out of my hand.

24

278 ETERNAL LIFE, EVERLASTING LIFE, ETC.

John 12 : 25. He that lovcth his life shall lose it ; and he that hateth
his life in this world, sliall keep it unto life eternal.

Jolin 17 : 2, 3. As thou hast given him [Christ] power over all flesh,
that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. And
this is life eternal, that tliey might know thee the only true God, and Jesus
Christ, whom thou hast sent.

Acts 13 : 48. And when tlie Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and
glorified the word of the Lord : and as many as were ordained to eternal
life, believed.

Rom. 2:7. To them who, by patient continuance in well-doing, seek
for glory, and honor, and immortality ; eternal life.

Rom 5 : 21. That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace
reign through righteousness unto eternal life, by Jesus Clirist our Lord.

Rom. G : 23. For the wages of sin is death : but the gift of God is eter-
nal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord.

1 Tim. 6 : 12. Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life,
whcreunto thou art also called, and hast professed a good profession before
many witnesses.

Titus 1 : 2. In hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, promised
before the world began.

Titus 3 : 7. That being justified by his grace, we should be made heirs
according to the hope of eternal life.

1 John 1 : 2. For the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear
witness, and show unto you that eternal life which was with the Father,
and was manifested unto us.

1 John 2 : 25. And this is the promise that he hath prcmsed us, even
eternal life.

1 Jolin 8:15. Whosoever hateth his brother, is a murderer : and ye
know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him.

1 John 5:11. And this is the record that God hath given to us eternal
life ; and this life is in his Son.

Verse 13. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name
of the Son of God ; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye
may believe on the name of the Son of God.

Verse 20. And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us
an understanding, that we may know him that is true ; and we are in him
that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eter-
nal life.

Judc 1 : 21. Keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the aercy
of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life.

SECTION II.

Jill the passages in the Bible in which the phrase Everlasting Iifb

occurs.

Dan. 12:2. And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall
awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting con-
tempt.

M-.itt. 10 : 20. And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren,
or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, lor my name's
Bake, shall receive an hundred-fold, and shall inherit everlasting life.

ETERNAL LIFE, EVERLASTING LIFE, ETC. 279

Luke 18 : 30. Who shall receive manifold more in this present time,
iiid in tlie world to come life everlasting.

.John ij : 10. For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten
Bon, that whosoever believeth iu hiui, should not perish, but have eceriast
ing life.

John 4 : 14. But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him,
ahall never thirst ; but the water that I shall give him, shall be in him a
Well of water springing up into everlasting life

John 5 : 24. Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that heareth my word,
and believeth on hiiu that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come
into condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life.

John (J : 27. Labor not for the meat which perisheth, but for the meat
which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of Man shall give unto
you : for him hath God the Father sealed.

Verse 40. And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which
secth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will
raise him up at the last day.

Verse 47. Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that believeth on me hath
everlasting life.

John 12 : 50. And I know that his commandment is life everlasting :
whatsoever I speak, thei-efore, even as the Fatlier said unto me, so I speak.

Acts 13 : 4G. Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and said. It was
necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you ; but
seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting
life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles.

Horn. G : 22. But now, being made free from sin, and become servants
to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.

Gal. G : 8. For he that soweth to his flesh, sliall of the flesh reap cor-
ruption : but he that soweth to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit reap life
everlasting.

1 Tim. 1 : IG. Howbeit, for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first
Jesus Christ might showfhrth all long-suSering, for a pattern to them which
should hereafter believe on him to life everlasting.

SECTIQN III.
Remarks on the phrases Eternal and Everl^vsting Life.

If the reader will carefully esamine the first and second Sections
of this Chapter, he will see that the phrases eternal life and everlast-
ing life are perfectly synonymous. This is evident from the fact
that the original phrase is the same, whether it i.s translated eternal
or everlasting life ; and, also, from the fact that iu those passages
where the phrase eternal life occurs, in the parallel passages the
phrase everlasting life is used to signify the same thing. Compare
Mark 10 : 30 with Luke 18 : 30, and John 3 : 15 with John 3 ■
16, and John 5 : 24 with John 6 : 54.

The phrase " eternal life " does not occur in the Old Testament.

280 ETERNAL LIFE, EVERLASTING LIFE, ETC.

It occurs in the New Testament twenty-nine times, and is generally,
if not in all cases, used to signify the moral life imparted by the
Gospel. The phrase everlasting life occurs but once in the Old
Testament, Dan. 12 : 2. In the New, it occurs thirteen times. It
is used, as we have seen, to signify the same as the phrase eternal
life. It has been supposed that these phrases are used to signify a
life to be enjoyed in a future state of existence. The only thing
■which makes this opinion appear at all plausible is the fact that
this life is spoken of as something to be enjoyed in the world to
come. See Mark 10: 30, and Luke 18* 30. But we remark
that in these tests the word which is rendered world is aioii ; a
word which signifies an age or dispensation. And the phrase "aion
to come " is used in the New Testament to signify the reign of the
Messiah, or Gospel dispensation. Adam Clarke says, " Olam fia-ho,
the world to come, is a constant phrase for the times of the JMessiah
in the Jewish writers." The following facts will show what is the
obvious meaning of the phrases, and that the meaning of them is
generally misunderstood.

1. Not one of the scripture writers has ever defined these phrases
to signify a life to be enjoyed in a future state of existence.

2. Jesus Christ defines eternal life to consist in a knowledge of
God, and of Jesus whom he hath sent, John 17 : 3. Of course,
those who by the Gospel are made acquainted with God and Jesus
Christ, are in the possession of eternal life. It is certainly fair to
allow Jesus to define his own terms and phrases. He certainly
knew what was meant by eternal life, and if he was correct in his
definition of it, the common opinion of it must be erroneous. We
choose to abide by the testimony of Jesus, and to reject the authority
of all uninspired men when it comes in contact with that testimony.

3. Persons are frequently spoken of in the New Testament as
being in the possession of eternal life. John 6: 54; 10: 28;
1 John 5 : 11, 13 ; John 5 : 24 ; G : 47 ; Rom. 6 : 22.

4. In 1 John 3 : 15, it is said, that " no nmrderer hath eternal
life abiding in him." This certainly implies that men may have the
life aVjiding in them.

5. The words eternal and everlasting are applied to this life, not
to express the duration of it, but to express the kind or quality of
it. This life is called eternal for the following reasons : 1. To dis-
tinguish it from the life enjoyed by those living under the Legal

ETEaNAL LIFE. EVERLASTING LIFE, ETC. 281

dispensation. That is never called eternal or everlasting life. We
have seen that the jihrase eternal life does not occur in the Old
Testament. The phrase everlasting life occurs but once, Dan. 12 :
2, and we have shown, in our examination of that text, that it is
used with reference to the life imparted by the Gospel. 2. Because
those who are in the possession of this life enjoy it coiitbniaUy,
unceasingly, uninlerrxqitedhj and 'perpetually. One definition of
the word rendered eternal is perpetual. 3. Because it is a life to
be enjoyed in the " everlasting kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ."
Christ's kingdom is called everlasting, yet it is to come to an end.
" Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up tlie king-
dom to God, even the Father," 1 Cor. 15 : 24 — 28. 4. Because
it is a life to be enjoyed under the dispensation of the " everlasting
Gospel." The Gospel is called everlasting, Rev. 14 : 6, yet no one
supposes it will be preached throughout the endless ages of eternity
5. Because it is a life imparted by that Gospel which brings " life
and immortality to light." The believer in this Gospel lives in the
constant enjoyment of a hope " full of immortality," and in the
perpetual anticipation of an inheritance " incorruptible, undefiled,
»Dd that fadeth not away."
24*

CHAPTER XVII.

BIBLE DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND
DAMNATION.

SECTION I.

All the passages in the New Testament wherein the words Save, Saved,
and Salvation occur, and which relate to Gospel Salvation.

Save. — Matt. 1 : 21. And she shall bring forth a son, and thou slialt
call liis name Jesus ; for he shall save his people from their sins.

Lu]<e 19 : 10. For the Son of Man is come to seek and to save that which
was lost.

Mitt. 18 : 11. For the Son of Man is come to save that which was lost.

Luke D : 50. For the Son of Man is not come to destroy men's lives, but
to snrc them.

Jolui 12 : 47. And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge
liini not ; for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.

Rom. 11 : 14. If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which
are my flesh, and miglit sui'e some of them.

1 ("or. 1 : 21. For after tliat, in the wisdom of God, the world by wis-
dom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save
them that believe.

1 Cor. 7 : IG. For what knowest thou, 0 wife, whether thou shalt save
thy husband ? or how knowest thou, 0 man, whether thou shalt save thy
wife ?

1 Tim. 1 : lo. Tliis is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation,
that Clirist Jesus came into tlie world to save sinners ; of whom I am
chief.

1 Tim. 4 : 10. Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine ; continue
in them ; for in doing this thou shalt both save tiiyself and them that hear
thee.

Uob. 7 : 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost,

DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION. 283

that come unto God by him, seeing he ever livcth to make intercession for
them.

James 1 : 21. Wherefore lay apart all filthiness, and superfluity of
nauglituiess, and receive with meekness the engrafted word, Avhich is able
to save your souls.

James 2 : 14. What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he
hath faith, and have not works ? can faith save him ?

James 5 : 20. Let him know, that he which converteth the sinner from
the error of his way, shall save a soul from death, and shall hide a multi
tude of sins.

Jmle 1 : 23. And others sai'C with fear, pulling them out of the fire ;
hating even the garment spotted by the flesh.

Saved. — Matt. 19 : 25. When his disciples heard it [that it was hard
for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven'\, they were exceedingly
amazed, saying, Wlio then can be saved 1

Matt. 27 : 42. lie saved others, himself he cannot save. If he be tlio
king of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe
him.

Mark 10 : 2."), 2G. It is easier for a camel [cabW] to go through the eye
of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. And
they were astonislied out of measure, saying among themselves. Who then
can be saved ?

Luke 18 : 2"), 26. For it is easier for a camel {cable'\ to go through a
needle's eye, than for a rioli man to enter into the kingdom of God. And
they that heard it, said. Who tlien can be saved 1

Luke 23 : 35. And the people stood beholding : and the rulers also with
them derided him, saying. He saved others ; let him save himself, if he bo
Christ, tlie cliosen of God.

Luke 7 : 50. And he \_Christ'\ said to the woman. Thy faith hath saved
thee : go in peace.

Luke 8:12. Those by the way-side are they that hear : then comet li
the devd, and taketh away the word out of their hearts, lest they should
believe and be saved.

Luke 13 : 23, 24. Then said one unto him. Lord, are there few that he
saved ? And he said unto them, Strive to enter in at the strait gate ; for
many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be aljle.

Jolin 3 : 17. For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the
worhl ; but tiiat the world, through him, might be saved.

John 5 : 34. But I receive not testimony from man : but these things I
Bay, that ye might be saved.

Acts 2 : 47. ^Jlll the believers'] praising God, and having fivor witli
all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be
saved-

Acts 5:12. Neither is there salvation in any other : for there is none
other name under heaven given among men, whereby we 7nust be saved.

Acts 15 : 1. And certain men which came down from Judea fciught the
brethren, and said. Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye
cannot be saved.

Acts 1() : 311,31. And brought them out, and said, Sirs, what must I
do to be saved ? And tliey [d/ioslles'] said, Believe on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and thou shall be saved, and thy house.

Rom. 8 : 24. For we are saved by hope. But hope that is seen is not
hope ; for what a man seetli, why doth he yet hope for ?

Rom. 10 : 1. Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel
is that they might be saved.

2S4 DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION.

1 Cor. 1 : 18. For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish
foolishness ; but unto us which arc saved it is the power of Goil.

1 Cor. 5 : 5. To deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of
the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus.

1 Cor. 10 : 33. Even as I please all men in all things, not seeking mine
own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved.

1 Cor. 15 : 2. By which also ye are saveii, if ye kee]] in memory what I
preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain.

2 Cor. 2:15. For we are unto God a sweet savor of Christ in them that
are saved, and in them that perish.

Eph. 2 : 5. Even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together
with Christ (by grace ye are saved).

Verse 8. For by grace are ye saved, through faith ; and that not of
yourselves : it is the gift of God.

1 Thess. 2 : 16. Forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they might
be saved, to fill up their sins always : for the wrath is come upon them to
the uttermost.

2 Thess. 2 : 10. And with all deceivableness of righteousness in them
that perish ; because they received not the love of the truth, that they
might be saved.

1 Tim. 2 : 4. Who will have all men to be saved, and to come unto the
knowledge of the truth.

Titus 3 : 5. Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but
according to his mercy he saved us by the washing of regeneration, and
renewing of the Holy Ghost.

1 Peter 4 : 18. And if the righteous scarcely he saved, where shall the
ungodly and the sinner appear ?

Eev. 21 : 24. And the nations of them which are saved, shall walk in
the light of it [the holy cHy'\ ; and the kings of the earth do bring their
glory and honor into it.

2 Tim. 1 : 9. Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not
according to our w^oi'ks, but according to his own purpose and grace, which
was given us in Christ Jesus, before the world began.

Slark 16 : 16. He that believcth, and is baptized, shall be saved ; but he
that believeth not shall be damned.

John 10 : 9. I am the door ; by me if any man enter in he shall be
saved, and shall go in and out, and find pasture.

Acts 2 : 21. And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the
name of the Lord, shall be saved.

Acts 11 : 14. Who [Peter] shall tell thee words, whereby thou and all
thy house shall be saved.

Acts 15 : 11. But we believe, that through the grace of the Lord Jesus
Christ, we sImU be saved, even as they.

Rom. 5 : 9, 10. Much more, then, being now justified by his blood, we
shall be saved from wrath through him. For if, when we were enemies, we
were reconciled to God by the death of his Son ; much more, being recon-
ciled, we shall be saved by his life.

K(jin. 9 : 27. Esaias also crieth concerning Israel, Though the number
of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be
saved.

Rom. 10 : 0. That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus,
and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead,
thou shall be saved.

Verse 13. For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall bt
taved.

DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION. 285

Rom. 11 : 26. And so all Israel shall he saved: as it is ■written, There
ehall come out of Siou the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from
Jacob.

1 Cor. 3 : 15. If any man's work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss
but he himself s/i«/Z be saved; yet so as by fire.

Salvation. — Luke 1 : 70, 77. And thou, child [.Iohn],shalt be called
The Prophet of the Highest ; for thou shalt go before tlie face of the Lonl,
to prepare his ways ; to give knowledge of sa/ra<io/i unto his people, by tlie
remission of their sins.

Luke 8 : G. And all flesli shall see the salvation of God

Luke 19 : 9. And .Jesus said unto liim [Zaccheus'\, This day is salva-
tion come to this house, forasmuch as he also is a son of Abraham.

John 4 : 22. Ye [Samaritans] worship ye know not what ; we know
what we worship, for salvation is of the Jews.

Acts 4 : 12. Ncitlier is there salvation in any other : for there is none
other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.

Acts 13 : 2(3. jNIen and brethren, cliildrcn of the stock of Abraham,
and whosoever among you feareth God, to you is the word of this salvation
sent.

Verse 47. For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee
to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou sliouldest be for salvation unto the
ends of the earth.

Acts IG : 17. The same followed Paul and us, and cried, saying, These
men are the servants of the most high God, which show unto us the way of
salvation.

Acts 28 : 28. Be it known, therefore, unto you, that the salvation of
God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it.

Rom. 1 : IG. For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ ; for it is
the power of God luito salvation to every one that believeth ; to the Jew
first, and also to the Greek.

Rom. 10 : 10. For witli the heart man believeth unto righteousness, and
with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.

Rom. 11:11. I say, then. Have they [Israel] stumbled, that they should
fall ? God forbid : but rather through their fall salvation is come unto the
Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy.

Rom. 12: 11. And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time
to awake out of sleep : for now is our salvation nearer than when we
belie ve<l.

2 Cor. 1 : 6. And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and
salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which
we also suffer ; or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and
salvation.

2 Cor. 6 : 2. For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in
the day of salvation have I succored thee : behold, now is the day of sal-
vation.

2 Cor. 7:10. For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to
be repented of: but the sorrow of the world worketh death.

P'ph. 1 : 13. In whom ye also truste<l, after that ye heard the word of
truth, the gospel of your salvation ; in wliom also, after that ye believed,
ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise.

Epli. G : 17. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the
Spii-it, which is the word of God.

Phil. 1 : 28. And in nothing terrified by your adversaries ; which is to
them an evident token of perdition, but to you of salvation, and that of
God.

286 DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION.

Phil. 2 : 12, 13. Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not
as in my presence onlj', but now nuich more in my absence, work out your
otcn salvaUon with fear and trembling : for it is God which worketh in you,
both to will and to do of liis good pleasure.

1 Thess. 5 : 8, it. But let us who are of the day, be sober, putting on the
breast-plate of faith and love ; and for an helmet tlie hope of 6«/('«//o/( .- for
God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord
Jesus Christ.

2 Thess. 2:13. But we are bound to give thanks always to God for you,
brethren, beloved of the Lord, because God hath, from the beginning, chosen
you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth.

2 Tim. 2 : 10. Thei-efore I endure all things for the elect's sake, that
they may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus with eterna"
glory.

2 Tira^ 3 : 15. And that from a child thou hast known the holy Scrip-
tures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation, through faith which
is in Christ .Jesus.

Titus 2 : 11. For the gi-ace of God, tliat bringeth salvation, hath ap
pearcd to all men.

lleb. 1 : 14. Are they [the angels'] not all ministering spirits, sent forth
to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation 7

Heb. 2 : 3. How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation ; which
at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by
them that heard him ?

Verse 10. For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are
all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the Captain o{ their
salvation perfect through suttbring.

Heb. 5 : 9. And being made perfect, he became the Author of eternal
salvation unto all them that obey him.

Heb. 6 : 'J. But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and
things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak.

Heb. y : 28. So Christ was once ottered to bear the sins of many ; and
unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time, without sin,
unto salvation.

1 Peter 1 : 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith u}itc
salvation, ready to be revealed in the last time.

Verses 9, 10. Receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of your
Bouls. Of which salvation the prophets have inquired, and searched dili-
gently, who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you.

2 Pet. 3 : 15. And account that the long-suffering of our Lord is
salvation.

Jude 1 : 3. Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the
common salvation.

Rev. 7: 10; 19: 1, and 12: 10.

SECTION 11.

Those passages in the New Testament where the words Damnation, Damned,
Condemnation, Condemned, ^c, occur.

Damnation. — Matt. 23 : 14. Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites ! for ye devour willows' houses, and for a pretence make long
prayer : therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation.

DOrruiNE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION. 2S7

Verse "o. Yc serpents, ye genei'ation of vipers ! Imw can ye eseape the
damnation of hell? \^(Ti'henna.']

Luke liO: 47. Which [Scribesl devour widows' houses, and tor a shew
make l(ing prayers : the same shall ivceive ifrcater dawnaiion.

Mark 12: 10. Which devour widows' houses and for a pretence make
lonu: prayers : these sliall receive greater damnation.

Mark ','> : '2\K But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost luith
never forgiveness, but is in danger o( eternal damnation.

.loha T) : "Jli. And shall come forth ; they that have done good, unto the
resurrection of life, and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of
dam nation-
limn. 3 : 8. And not rather (as we be slanderously reported, and as
some affirm that we say). Let us do evil that good may come? whose dam-
nation is just.

Rom. 18 : 2. Whosoever, therefore, resisteth the power, resisteth the
ordinance of God ; and they that resist, shall i-eceive to themselves dam-
nation.

I Cor. 1 1 : 20. For he that eateth and drinketli unworthily, eateth and
drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's body.

1 Tim. 5 : 12. Having damnation, because they have cast otf their first
filth.

2 Peter 2 : 3. And through covetousncss shall they [false teachers'],
with feigned words, make merchandise of you : whose judgment now of a
long time lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth not.

Damned. — IMark Ki : IG. He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be
saved : but he that believeth not sliall be damned.

Rom. 14 : 2.3. And he that doubteth is damned if he eat, because he
eateth not of faith : for whatsoever is not of faith, is sin.

2 Thess. 2 : 11, 12. And for this cause [rejecting the truth'\ God shall
send them strong delusions, that they should believe a lie ; that they all
might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in un-
righteousness.

Condemnation. — .John 3 : IG — 19. For God so loved the world, tliat he
gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him shouM not
perish, but have everlasting life For God sent not his Son into the world
to condemn the world ; but that the world through him might be saved.
He that believeth on him is not condemned : but he that believeth not is
condemned already ; because he hath not believed in the n;ime of the only
begotten Son of God. And this is the condemnation, that light is come
into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their
deeds were evil.

.John •') : 24. Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that heareth my word,
and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come
into condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life.

Rom. T) : IH. And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for
the judgment was by one to condemnation ; but the free gift is of many
otFences U7ito justification.

Verse 18. Therefore, as by the offence of one, judgment came upon all
men to condemnation ; even so by the righteousness of one, the free gifl
came upon all men unto justification of life.

Rom. 8 : 1 — 3. There is therefore now no condemnation to them which
are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the spirit. For
the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus liath made me free from the law

288 DOCTRINE OF SALTATION AND DAMNATION

of sin and deatli. For what the law could not do, in that it was weak
through the flesh, God, sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh,
and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh.

1 Cor. 11 : 32 — 34. But when we are judged, we are chastened of the
Lord, that we should not be condemned with tlie world. Wherefore, my
brethren, when ye come together to eat, tarry one for another. And if any
man hunger, let him eat at home ; that ye come not together unto condem-
nation. And the rest will I set in order when I come.

2 Cor. 3 : 9. For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much
more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.

1 Tim. 3 : 6. Not a novice, lest, being lifted up with pride, he fall into
the condemnation of the devil.

James 3 : 1. My brethren, be not many masters, knowing that we shall
receive the greater condemnation.

James 5 : 12. But let your yea be yea ; and your nay, nay ; lest ye
fall into condemnation.

Jude 1 : 4. For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were
before of old ordained to this condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace
of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our
Lord Jesus Christ.

Luke 6 : 37. Judge not, and ye shall not be judged : condemn not, and
ye shall not be condemned: forgive and ye shall be forgiven.

John 8 : 10, 11. When Jesus had lifted up himself, and saw none but
the woman, he said unto her. Woman, wliere are those thine accusers ? hath
no man condemned thee ? She said. No man. Lord. And Jesus said unto
her, Neither do I condemn thee : go, and sin no more.

Titus 3 : 10, 11. A man that is an heretic, after the first and second
admonition, reject ; knowing that he that is such is subverted, and sinneth,
being condemned of himself.

2 Peter 2 : 6. And turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah into ashes,
condemned them with an overthrow, making them an ensample unto those
that after should live ungodly.

SECTION III.

Remarks on the Bible doctrine of Salvation and Damnation.

These remarks are designed to show the contrast between the
opinions of men on this subject, and the plain teachings of the Bible.
1. We will speak of salvation. 2. Of damnation.

I. Of Salvation. — The common opinion on this subject is, first,
That Jesus Christ came to this world to save mankind in another ;
second, That the salvation of the Gospel consists in being saved from
the penalty of God's law; from deserved punishment; and from an
endless hell, or place of misery, in a future state of existence. But
to all of these opinions we oppose the following objections, viz.

1. It is nowhere said, in the Bible, that Jesus Christ came to
this world to save mankind in another. On the contrary, he him-

DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION. 280

self says, that he came " to seek and to sove that which was lost."
Luke rj : 10 ; Matt. 18 : 11. Not that which was in danger of
being lost, nor that which was liable to be lost, but that which was
already lost. In Luke 4:18, 10, he tells us that he came to ' preach
the Gospel to the poor ; to heal the broken-hearted, to preach de-
liverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set
at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the
Lord.' He also affirms that he came to do the will of God, John
6 : 38 ; and to bear witness to the truth, John 18: 37. But he
nowhere informs us that he came to save any man from any danger
to which he was exposed in another world.

2. The Bible nowhere informs us that salvation consists in being
saved from the penalty of God's law, nor from deserved punishment,
nor from a place of endless misery. On the contrary, the salvation
of the gospel consists in being saved from darkness, from unbelief,
from sin and all its attendant evil consequences. John 12 : 46, " I
am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me
should not abide in darkness." Gal. 1:4, " Who gave himself for
our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, ac-
cording to the will of God and our Father." Titus 2: 14, "Who
gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and
purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works."
Matt. 1 : 21, "Thou shalt call his name Jesus; for he shall save
his people from their sins."

— As mankind have mistaken the nature of salvation, so they have
been mistaken in regard to the means by which it is effected. It
has been supposed that this salvation is effected by Christ's suffering
the penalty due to the sinner, and bearing in his own person the
punishment which the guilty only were deserving of. But where
could mankind learn such opinions? Certainly not from the Bible;
for that nowhere informs us that Jesus suffered the penalty of any
law of God whatever ; nor that he suffered any punishment which
was due to our sins. That Jesus suffered in consequence of our sins
is undoubtedly true. But how this could exonerate us from blame,
or clear us from guilt, is more than any rational man can possibly
understand. How, then, is this salvation effected ? Answer, by
simply believing the truth. Mankind, in consequence of sin, have
become "alienated from the life of God, through the ignorance
which is in them " Eph. 4 : 18. They are lost in the labyrinths of
25

290 DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION.

Bin and transgression. Luke 19 : 10. They are ignorant of God.
of his character, and of his purposes concerning the final destiny of
the human race. 1 Cor. 1 : 21. Jesus came with a message of
love, of grace, and of salvation. He came to reveal the true charac-
ter of God, and to make known his purposes. He came to bear
witness to the truth. By believing this truth we exercise a faith
which " works by love and purifies the heart," Gal. 5:6; and we
have a hope imparted to us, which enables us to " purify ourselves,
even as God is pure." 1 John 3 : 3. By believing this truth we
come into the possession of a true knowledge of God, " whom to
know is life eternal." John 17 : 3. Jesus came to preach the Gos-
pel, and those who believe this Gospel find it to be the '■'■ paioer of
God unto }> dvation.^'' Rom. 1 : 16. To be saved, is to be redeemed
from the bondage of sin, to be born again, and to be made free. All
this is efiected by the moral power and influence of divine truth.
Hence, says our Saviour, John 8: 32, "Ye shall know the truth,
and the tmth shall make you free.''' Hence, Jesus prayed for his dis-
ciples, John 17 : 17, " Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word
is truth." John 17 : 19, " And for their sakes I sanctify myself,
that they also might be sanctified thraiLgh the truth.'''' We learn
from this that even sanctification is produced by the influence of
truth upon the hearts and minds of the children of men. 1 Peter
1 : 22, 23, " Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the
truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, see
that ye love one another, with a pure heart fervently : being bor7i
again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of
God, which liveth and abideth forever." 1 John 5:1, "Whoso-
ever believeth that Jesus is the Christ, is born of God."

As mankind have been mistaken in regard to the nature of salva-
tion, and in relation to the means by which it is effected, so they
have been mistaken in regard to its extent. It has been generally
supposed that this salvation will be confined to a very few. But
the Bible inforir)a us th;it Jesus came to save the world, John 3: 17;
and he is repeatedly and expressly called the " Saviour of the world."
Of God it is said, 1 Tim. 4: 10, "Who is the Saviour of all men,
especially of those that believe." And it is said of him, 1 Tim. 2 : 4,
" Who will have all men to be saved, and to come unto the knowl-
edge of the truth." We have seen that there is a moral power in
truth, which renders it capable of saving all who believe it. When,

DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION. 291

therefore, God's will is accomplished, and all men are brought to the
knowledge of the truth, all men will be saved. Jesus says, in
John 6 : 45, " It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all
taught of God. Every man, therefore, that hath heard, and hath
learned of the Father, cometh unto me." When all arc taught of
God, all will be taught the truth ; even that truth wliich maketh
free ; and all will be saved by its mighty power.

But, although God is the prospective Saviour of all men, yet he
is the special Saviour of those that believe now. The difference be-
tween the believer and the unbeliever is simply this : the believer
is saved ; the unbeliever is to be saved. God is the special Saviour
of believers because believers are saved now. They enjoy a salva-
tion which the unbelievers know not of Hence, they are spoken of
in the Bible as being already saved. Luke 7 : 50, " Thy faith
hath saved thee; go in peace." Hom. 8 : 24, "For we are saved
by hope." 1 Cor. 1 : IS, "For the preaching of the cross is to
them that perish, foolishness; but unto us which are saved, it is the
power of God." 1 Cor. 15 : 2, " By which [the Gospel] also ye
are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you."
2 Cur. 2 : 15, " For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ in
tlicm that are saved, and in them that perish." Eph. 2: 5, "By
grace ye are saved." Eph. 2:8, " For by grace are ye saved."
Titus 3:5, " Not by works of righteousness which we have done,
but according to his mercy he saved us." 2 Tim. 1:9, " Who
hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling." Eph. 1 : 11,
" In whom also we fiave obtained an inheritance" &c. Eph. 1 : 3,
" Who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heaveidy places
in Christ." Eph. 2: 1, "And you hath he quickened who were
dead in trespasses and sins." Eph. 2 : (5, " And hath raised us up
together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ
Jesus." Rev. 21 : 24, " And the nations of them which are saved
shall walk in the light of it" [the holy city, by which is signified
the Gospel dispensation]. 1 Peter 1 : 9, '■'■ Receivi7ig the end o^
your faith, even the salvation of your souls." Gal. 3:9, " They
which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham." Heb. 4 : 3,
"We which have believed do enter into rest." In John 5: 24,
believers are said to be in the possession of everlasting life; and in
Rom 8: 1, it is said, "There is therefore now no condemnation to
them which are in Christ Jesus." In Rom. 8 : 2, believers are said

292 DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION.

to be "free from the law of sin and death;" and in Col. 1 : 13,
they arc said to be " delivered from the power of darkness, and
translated into the kingdom of God's dear Son." On the other
hand, unbelievers are said to be " condemned," to be " dead in tres-
passes and sins," and to be " without hope, and without God in the
world ;" as we shall now show.

II. Of Damnation. — Damnation is supposed by many to consist
in being sent to a place of misery after death, called hell. But to
this opinion we object as follows :

1. The Bible nowhere gives any such definition of the word dam-
nation. The original word rendered damnation is in many places
rendered judge, judged, punishment, condemn, condemned, and con-
demnation. It occurs frequently in the New Testament, but is not
used in a single instance to signify punishment in another world.

2. It is contrary to the definition which the scripture writers
themselves give of this term. Paul says, Rom. 5 : 18, "Therefore,
as by the oSence of one judgment came upon all men to condemna-
tion ; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon
all men unto justification of life." The word which is here rendered
condemnation is the same that is rendered damnation in every
instance where that word occurs in the New Testament. Now, Paul
Bays, in this text, that damnation had actually come on all men ; but
certainly all men had not gone to a place of endless misery, called
hell. On the contrary, millions of the human race were at that very
time alive, and on the earth. If, therefore, they were damned at
all, it must have been here, in this present world. Again, if Paul'
used the word eondenmation here to signify endless misery, then he
represents that this misery had come upon all men. But this was
contrary to fact. Besides, if endless misery had come on all men.
how could it be followed by the free gift of justification unto life?
Certainly there would be no room for it. And as Paul says this
free gift came after the eondenmation, hence, he did not use the
original word which is rendered damnation in the New Testament,
to signify endless damnation, nor any other damnation than that
which is experienced in this life. Our Saviour frequently used the
words eondenmation and damnation ; but he nowhere says that any
man, or any set of men, would be damned in a future state of ex-
istence. On the contrary, he defines the word thus : John 3 : 19,
" And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world,

DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION. 293

and men loved darkness rather than light, because their dceffs wcro
evil." And of the unbeliever he atiiruis, John 3: 18, "He that
believeth not is condemned already ; because he hath not believed
in the name of the only begotten Son of God." Again he says,
John 9 : 39, " For judgment am I come into the world," and in
John 12; 31, "Now is i\\e judginent of this world." Peter says,
1 Pot 4 : 17, " For the time is come that judgment must begin at
the house of God." John the Revelator says, Rev. 14: 6, 7, "And
I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlast-
ing gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every
nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud
voice. Fear God, and give glory to him, for the hour of his judg-
ment is come." The word which in these texts is rendered judgment
is the same that is rendered damned and damnation in the New
Testament. Jesus came into the world, then, to execute damnation ;
not in another world, but here. The hour of damnation had come
in the days of John. The damnation of the world commenced eigh-
teen hundred years ago, and first began at the house of God. Paul
speaks of damnation in this world, but says not a word about dam-
nation anywhere else. He speaks of some " whose danmation is
just." Rom. 3 : 8. Of some who ate and drank damnation.
1 Cor. 11 : 29. Of some who were experiencing damnation. 1 Tim
5 : 12. Jude speaks of some who were ordained to experience the
condemnation they were tlien in. Jude 1 : 4. And Peter speaks
of some " whose damnation slumbered not." 2 Peter 2 : 3.

INIark 16 : 16, has long been considered a standing proof of the
doctrine of damnation in a future world. We will now close with
an examination of this text, trusting that our remarks on it will
make the Bible doctrine of damnation perfectly plain. This text
reads thus :

Mark 16 : 16, " He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be
saved ; but he that believeth not shall be damned."

The questions to be considered are : 1. What is it that we are
required to believe, the belief of which is necessary to salvation ?
2. What is the nature of the salvation promised to the believer
and where is it to be experienced ? 3. What is the nature of the
damnation threatened to the unbeliever, and where is it to be expe-
rienced, and how long ?

1. What must we believe ? Ask the Calvinist, the Arminian
25*

294 DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION.

and the Universalist, what we must believe, and they will all tell
you, and tell you very truly, too, and in the language of Scripture,
" Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." Ask
them if our simply believing that there was such a person as Jesus
Christ will be sufficient, and they will all tell you no. And they
will assign as a reason for this, that a man may believe that there
was such a person, and at the same time believe him to have bee»
an impostor. So far, then, these three classes of Christians, embrac-
ing all who profess the Christian name, are perfectly agreed. And
if you ask. What then must we believe about Jesus Christ ? they will
tell you that every man is required to believe that Jesus Christ is
his Saviour. But if you push your inquiries a little further, and
ask, as an individual. Is Jesus Christ my Saviour ? you have now
arrived to a point on which the Calvinist will diiFer from the Armin-
ian, the Arminian from the Calvinist, and the Universalist from
both. If you put the question to the Calvinist, Is Jesus my Sa-
viour ? if he answers in consistency with his creed, he must tell
you Yes, if you are one of the elect. Before you can believe that
Jesus is your Saviour, then, you must believe something anterior to
this, and that is, that you are one of the elect. But what evidence
can be presented to the mind of the sinner which will enable him to
believe that he is one of the elect ? No man but a Pharisee can
possibly believe this. That man's organ of self-esteem must reach
nigh unto heaven, who can believe that he is selected, out of the
great mass of mankind, as one of God's chosen favorites. Hence,
upon the principles of Calvinism, there are no grounds of belief.
All belief which is worthy of the name, is regulated by evidence.
But, in this case, no evidence can possibly be presented to the mind
of any rational man, which will enable him to believe. Besides, if
the individual is one of the elect, he will be saved whether he
believes Christ is his Saviour or not ; and if he is not one of the
elect, if he believes he is his Saviour, he believes a lie. Of course.
in this case, his faith cannot save him. If he was reprobated to
damnation before the foundation of the world, of course he will not
be damned for not believing that Jesus is his Saviour.

If you ask the Arminian, Is Jesus Christ my Saviour ? he must
tell you No, not unless you believe that he is. Hence, he requires
you to make truth as you go along. Jesus, he tells you, is not
your Saviour now, but, by believing that he is, you can convert him

DOCTfUNE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATIOX. 2*J5

into your Saviour. But if Jesus is not your Saviour, why should
you bo required to believe that he is ? If he is not your Saviour,
why should you be damned for believing that he is not ? If he is
not your Saviour, how can j'our believing that he is make him so ?
If he is your Saviour, and you believe he is not, you believe a lie.
If he is not your Saviour, and you believe he is not, you believe the
truth. According to this theory, then, we are required to believe
that which is false, in order to be saved ; and, by believing that
falsehood, we convert it into truth. Again, according to this the-
ory. God saves us for believing a lie, and damns us for believing the
truth.

If you ask the Universalist what you must believe in order to be
saved, he will tell you to believe the Gospel. In the verse imme-
diatel}' preceding the text, our Lord says to his disciples, " Go ye
into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature." Then
follows the text, " He that believeth," &g. He that believeth what ?
Evidently the Gospel, which the disciples were commissioned to
preach to every creature. But he that truly believes in Jesus will
of course believe his Gospel. Hence, the Universalist will tell you
to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, who is the propitiation " for
the sins of the whole world ; " who " tasted death for every man ;"
and "who gave himself a ransom for all." He will tell you to
believe in Jesus, who is the Saviour of the world ; and to believe
in God, " Avho is the Saviour of all men, especially of those that
believe." He will tell you to believe that Jesus Christ is your
Saviour ; and to believe it, because it is true.

2. What is the nature of the salvation promised to the believer ?
We have already shown that it is a salvation from ignorance, dark-
ness, unbelief and sin. Well, where is it to be experienced ? An-
swer, in the place where, and at the time when, faith is exercised.
This is abundantly proved in our remarks on salvation, and requires
no further proof here.

3. What is the nature of the damnation threatened to the unbe-
liever ? It is a sense of conscious condemnation, to be involved in
ignorance of God's character ; to be in the gall of bitterness, and in
the bonds of iniquity ; to be involved in moral death, to be dead ic
trespasses and sins, and to be without hope and without God in the
world. Well, where is this damnation to be experienced ? Like
the salvation of the believer, the damnation of the unbeliever must

296 DOCTRINE OF SALVATION AND DAMNATION.

be experienced in the place wliere, and at the time when, mankind
are unbelievers. Again, how long must this danniation be experi-
enced ? x\nswer, just as long as the unbelief continues, and no
longer. Perhaps one-half or more of the believers in Christ now
were once unbelievers. Paul himself was once a noted unbeliever,
and while he was so he was damned. This is sufficiently evident
from the feelings and disposition which he manifested. No man
can possess the Pharisaic, bigoted and murderous disposition of Saul
of Tarsus, without being damned. That man is sufficiently damned
who can harbor such feelings in his bosom. While Paul was an
unbeliever, therefore, he was damned ; but the moment he exercised
faith in the Gospel, that moment his damnation ceased. Now, as
we have shown that God's will is that all men shall be saved, and
come unto the knowledge of the truth ; when that will is accom-
plished, there will be no unbelievers among men, for all shall know
God from the least unto the greatest. Unbelief, which is the cause
of damnation, will be removed ; and damnation, which is the effect,
will cease with the cause that produced it. Dr. Campbell says on
this text, that the word damned " is not a just version of the Greek
word. The term damned, with us (he says), relates solely to the
doom which shall be pronounced upon the wicked at the last day.
This cannot be affirmed, in truth, of the Greek katakrino, which
corresponds exactly to the English word condemn." To the same
import is the testimony of Home, Cappe, and others.

CHAPTER XVIII.
ON THE CASE OF JUDAS.

SECTION I

Those passages which show the case of Judas.

Acts 1 : 16 — 20. ISIen and brethren, this scripture must neetls han
been fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost, by the mouth of David, spake before
concerning Judas, which was guide to them that took Jesus. For he was
numbered with us, and hath obtained part of this ministry. Now tliis man
purchased a field with the reward of iniquity; and, falling headlong, he
burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out. And it was
known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem, insomuch as that field is called
in their proper tongue Aceldama, that is to say, the field of blood. For it
is written in the book of Psalms, Let his habitation be desolate, and let no
man dwell therein ; and his bishopric let another take.

Ps. 41 : 9. Yea, mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did
eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against me.

John 13 : 18. I speak not of you all ; I know whom I have chosen : but
that the scripture may be fulfilled, he that eateth bread with me hath lifted
up his heel against me.

Matt. "2(3 : 24. The Son of Man goeth, as it is written of him: but woe
unto that man by whom the Son of Man is betrayed ! it had been good for
that man if he had not been born.

Mark 14 : 21. The Son of Man indeed goeth, as it is written of him :
but woe to that man by whom the Son of Man is betrayed ! good were it for
that man if he had never been born.

John 17 : 12. While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy
name : those that thou gavcst me I have kept, and none of them is lost but
the son of perdition; that the Scripture might be fulfilled.

Acts 1 : 25. That he may take part of this ministi-y and apostleship,
from which Judas by transgression fell, that he might go to his own place.

John 6 : 70. Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and
one of you is a devil ?

298 ON THE CASE OF JUDAS.

Matt. 26 : 14 — 16. Then one of the twelve, called Judas Iscariot, Tvent
unto the chief priests, and said unto them, what will ye give me, and I will
deliver him unto }ou ? and they covenanted with him Ibr thirty pieces of
Bilver. And from that time lie sought opportunity to betray him.

Verses 47 — 50. And while he yet spake, lo, Judas, one of the twelve,
came, and with him a great multitude, with swords and staves, from the
chief priests and elders of the people. Now he that betrayed him gave them
a sign, saying. Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is he; hold him fist.
And forthwith he came to Jesus, and said. Hail, Master; and kissed him.
And Jesus said unto him. Friend, wherefore art thou come? Then came
they and laid hands on Jesus, and took him.

John 13:2. And supper being ended [the devil having now put into
the heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, to betray him].

Verses 26, 27. Jesus answered. He it is to whom I shall give a sop, when
I have dipped it. And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to Judas
Iscariot, the son of Simon. And after tlie sop, Satan entered into him.
Then said Jesus unto him. That thou doest, do quickly.

Matt. 27 : 3 — 5. Then Judas, which had betrayed him, when he saw
that he was condemned, repented himself, and brought again the thirty
pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders, saying, I liave sinned, in tliat
I have betrayed the innocent blood. And they said, AVhat is that to us ?
see thou to that. And he cast down the pieces of silver in the temple, and
departed, and went and hanged himself.

SECTION II.

Closing Remarks, and a Statement of Facts concerning Judai

People who have been trained to a belief in the doctrine of end-
less misery are in the habit of referring to the case of Judas to pr^ve
the truth of their doctrine. But we ask them candidly to consider,
first, the object and end of Christ's mission on earth ; the object of
which is universally acknowledged to be the salvation of man from
sin and death. Could Christ have accomplished that end, without
yielding up his life, in sacrifice, on the cross ? And could he have
been delivered up and crucified, without the proper means to eifect
it ? Certainly not. And if God purposed to save man by the death
of his Son, did he not also determine the means by which his death
should be brought about ? See Acts 4 : 26—28. "The kings of
the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the
Lord and against his Christ. For of a truth, against thy holy child
Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Ilcrod and Pontius Pilate
with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together

ON THE CASE of' jduas. 299

*br tx, do whatsoever thy hand and thy coimsel determined before
to be do7ic." Sec also Acts 2 : 23. " Him {Christ) being delivered
by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken,
and by wicked hands have crucified and slain." From these facts
we learn, that the whole process of the delivering up, the counsel,
and death of Christ, were all previously determined by the hand and
counsel of God. Can we, then, suppose that any part of it could
have been subverted or set aside by man ? Or can we conclude that
Judas must be endlessly miserable, for being instrumental in the
accomplishment of that end, which God had designed ? Certainly
not. Peter says, " Ilim being delivered by the doterniiiiate counsel
and foreknowledge of God." Judas delivered him up to the counsel
of the Jews ; of course, the act which Judas performed was de-
termined of God. Now, to suppose that Judas must be made misera-
ble without end, miserable without the means of reforming from the
error of his ways ; for that which must have been performed, or
God's purposes baffled, and the world lost ! we think is darkening
to the character of God, and degrading to his purposes. Could
either of the disciples have viewed the purpose and plan of God, iu
saving the world, in its proper light; and, seeing no one to step ibr-
ward as a means, he had volunteered his services as a means in that
fearful tragedy, would he not rather have immortalized than de-
graded his name ? But, as we have no probable evidence that the
above was the case with Judas, we must suppose him to have been
influenced by some other motive, which [equally effected the purpose
of God, but] in its nature and operations greatly fended to blacken
and degrade his character. But as God overrules means to effect
his own purposes, and eventually superintended the great and memor-
able events with which Judas stood connected, docs it not betray a
weakness, and an unphilosophical mind in man, to say that God's
purposes are so mystified, his plans so deranged, that he eventually
must, yea will, eternally damn any of his creatures for the part they
may have acted in the drama of life ? Does not God overrule all
things for good ? And will he not overrule even that event, for
the ultimate good of Judas ? Our Saviour, when upon the cross,
prayed for the whole band of his murderers and offenders, saying,
" father, forgive them, for they knew not what they do." Are not
the prayers of our Saviour, all, eventually and effectually, answered
Most certainly, if his own words be true. He says to his Father

300 ox THE* CASE OF JUDAS.

I thank thee that thou hast heard me : and I knew that thou hearest
me always. John 11 : 42. But it is said Judas was " the son of
perdition" [ill fortune\. Does this show that Judas is or will be
eterimlly lost ? No. Judas was a man of loss and ill fortune.
He was lost to the apostleship and ministry, in which he had pre-
viously shared. He was considered a traitor, and abandoned by the
church, and by the world. Son of perdition, is a Hebraism, signi
fying one that is lost, or a man of ill fortune. All this Judas
effectually and sufficiently experienced in this world. Judas was
also called a devil {diabolos); that is, an opposer or untrue. But
•will this eternally damn him ? Christ says to Peter, Matt. 16 : 23,
" Get behind me, Satan : thou art an offence unto me," &c. Yet no
one supposes that Peter is forever lost. But it is said. Matt. 26 : 24,
" it had been good for that man if he had not been born." These
words are not strictly and literally to be interpreted, as they were a
proverbial form of speech among the Jews ; and every one ought to
know that proverbs are not to be literally taken. Dr. Clarke shows
the above to be correct. At the end of chap. 1, in Acts, he also
says, " The utmost that can be said of the case of Judas is this : he
committed a heinous act of sin and ingratitude, but he repented and
did what he could to undo his wicked act ; he had committed the
sin that involves the death of the body ; but who can say (if m.ercy
was offered to Christ's murderers, . . . ) that the same mercy could
not be extended to wretched Judas ? " He further states that the
chief priests were actually more guilty than Judas ; and if mercy
could have been extended to them (which the Dr. admits was), then
Judas did not die out of its reach. " And I contend further " (says
the Dr.), " that there is no positive evidence of the final damnation
of Judas in the sacred text." See Paige's Selections. Jeremiah
cursed the day in which he was born. He says, " Cursed be the day
wherein I was born : let not the day wherein my mother bare me
be blessed," &c. See Jer. 20 : 14 — 18. Pious Job also says, " Let
the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was
said, there is a man child conceived. Let that day be darkness ;
let not the light shine upon it," &c. See Job 3 : 1 — 12. Now, no
one will contend that righteous Jeremiah, or pious Job, have gone
to an endless hell; yet they curse the day of their birth, and contend
that it would liave been good had they not been born. But it is
8aid, Judas " hanged himself," Matt. 27 : 5, " And he cast down

ON THE CASE OF JUDAS. 301

the pieces of silver in the temple and departctl, and went and hanged
himself." This expression appears to contradict what is said in
Acts 1 : 18, "Now this man [Judas] purchased a field with the re-
ward of iniquity ; and, falling headlong, he burst asunder in the
midst, and all his bowels gushed out." This account of his end is
evidently correct. There is no evidence that Judas hung himself,
or that he took his own life in any way. The difficulty is witli the
expression, " hanged himself," in IMatthew. The Greek word
apegxato, rendered " hanged himself," has not of necessity that sig-
nification. It appears to have the following meaning: "he [Judas]
went out, being snffncated, or sfravgled iviik grief. Campbell
renders it " utranghd hi?nself ;" and says " it may be rendered, tvas
stcffocated." Wakefield's version is, " was choked with anguish."
Clarke says, " it may be rendered, teas strangled." This harmonizes
the two passages, and removes the apparent difficulty. Judas was
evidently mortified and grieved to excess. In verses 3, 4, it is said,
that " when he saw that he [Chrlstl was condemned, he repented
himself, and brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief
priests and elders, saying, I have sinned, in that I have betrayed the
innocent blood. And they said. What is that to us? see thou to
that." Upon hearing this answer, Judas cast down the pieces of
silver and went out, not only repenting, but with such highly-grieved,
mortified, and wounded feelings, that he was completely suffocated
and choked with grief, to that degree, that he actually fell headlong,
bursting asunder, and tlius expiring in a moment of grief, repentance,
and agony. What more pitiable could his condition have been ?
and what stronger evide^ice of sorrow and compunction could have
been manifested ? and he, who feels to pursue and follow him, even
into eternity, and further torment him there, must be destitute of all
sympathy, and even humanity itself. The motive of Judas in be-
traying, or delivering up Christ to the Jews, could not have been for
the purpose of having him crucified. Judas knew that his Master
possessed the power of delivering himself from his enemies, and this
he had often seen him perform ; but he might have felt somewhat
avaricious, and designed the money for his own individual use, but
more probably (as he was their treasurer, carried the bag, &c.) that
he designed it for the use of the fraternity, or the benefit of the
church. But when he saw the result, he was disappointed; he saw
that he had misjudged, and was chagrined, mortified, grieved, and
26

302 ON THE CASE OB' JDDAS.

repentant. What more could he have done, on learning his own
frailty and misdoings?

But is is said by the unreflecting, that Judas has gone to an end-
less hell, because of the expression in Acts 1 : 25, " that he might
go to his own place." Admitting this phrase to allude to Judas,
and what does it prove ? Certainly, not that he has gone to an end-
less hell ; for no such place is defined or taught in the Bible. And
if it were, it was not pointed to as the place of Judas ; for " his own
place" could signify no more than to his former state or condition ;
or, if applied to his death, could imply no more than that he had
gone to the state of the dead in general ; independently of either
rewards or punishments ; as is evidently taught in Eccl. 3 : 20,
" All go unto one place ; all are of the dust, and all turn to dust
again."

But it is thought by some of the best Partialist writers, that the
expression, " his own place," does not allude to Judas at all ; but to
Matthias. Dr. Hammond, Priestly, and others, are of that opinion.
Dr. Clarke says, " Should the 25th verse be urged against this pos-
sihiUtij (i. e., of the salvation of Judas), because it is there said that
Judas fell from his ministry and apostleship, that he might go to
his own place, and that this plojce is hell, I answer (1), it remains
to be proved that this place means hell ; and (2), it is not clear that
the words are spoken of Judas at all, but of Matthias ; his own place
meaning that vacancy in the apostolate to which he was then elected."
Paige's Selections.

The Apostles appeared to be anxious to fill the vacancy, in the
loss of Judas. They made choice of two, Justus and Matthias.
They then prayed — (not that the Lord would damn Judas — but)
that the Lord would show them which of the two should succeed in
filling the vacancy ; that he (the chosen one) might go to his own
place. All the arguments which are brought forward to prove the
endless torment of Judas do utterly fail. We might as well, in
reality, undertake to prove the endless ruin of any other man, as
that of Judas. Hundreds have been more wicked than Judas, of
whom it is believed that they are now in heaven. Judas was
wicked, and, like every other sinner, suffered in proportion to the
nature and demerit of his crime.

In the last place, let us consider, briefly, the more favorable part
jf his history. Judas was one of the twelve apostles ; and in com*

ON THE CASE OF JUDAS. 303

rnon with all the other apnstlos, he received tlie power of working
iiiinvclcs, as evidence of his divine appointincnt to the apostlcship.
Wo have no reason to doubt his zeal, or distrust his faitlifulness and
assiduity, at least until the time of the betrayal. Long before Judas
had transgressed, and before any other than Judas was known as
filling his place, Christ, in answer to Peter, said, " Verily I say unto
you, tliat ye which have followed me, in the regeneration, when the
Son of man sliall sit on the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon
twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel," Matt. 19 : 28.
Christ must here have alluded to the twelve, of which Judas was
one, and who also had followed Christ in the regeneration, and was
to sit upon one of the twelve thro7ies. The following facts may now
be stated. 1st. Judas was actually one of the twelve apostles, and
chosen as such, by Christ himself. 2d. That for a long time, at
least, he was as true to his trust, and acted his part in as good faith,
as did any other apostle. 3d. That the j)art he took in tlie betray-
ing of Christ was the part for which God had raised him up, and
that which was predetermined by the counsel of Heaven. 4th. That
notwithstanding he was a sinner, yet, tliat no man ever left the world
manifesting greater sorroin for sin, more compunction of heart,
deeper contrition, or more regret for offences, than did Judas.
5th. That there is no sJiade of evidence that Judas will be eternally
miserable. 6th. That, in common with all transgressors, he suf-
fered in this world the just demerit of all his crimes. 7th. That the
last account of him is, he had gone the way of all the earth — he
was dead : and if any one can give a further or better account of
him, we will kindly receive it.

CHAPTER XIX.
BLASPHEMY AGAINST THE HOLY GHOST

SECTION I.

Those passages wherein the expression. Blasphemy against thk HoLt
Ghost, occurs.

Matt. 12 : 31, 32. Wherefore I say unto you, all manner of sin and
Masphcmy shall be forgiven unto men : but the blasphemy against the
Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men. And whosoever speaketli a
word against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him : but whosoever
Bpeaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in
this world [f/io/ii], neither in the world [or as^e] to come.

Mark 3 : 28 — 30. Verily I say unto you, all sins shall be forgiven unto
the sons of men, and blasphemies wherewith soever tliey shall blaspheme
but he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hath never forgive',
ness, but is in danger of eternal damnation [^aioniou kriseos'] ; because
they said, he hath an unclean spirit.

SECTION II.

Remarks on the Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost.

The subject of the " blasphemy against the Holy Ghost " is often
brought as an insurmountable objection to the doctrine of universal
holiness and happiness. In the first place, we will inquire, upon
the admission that the above texts teach the doctrine of endlesa
misery, how many can possibly be exposed to that state ?

Christ, in the first place, positively affirms that " all manner of
pin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men." " Verily I say

BLASPHEMY AGAINST THE HOLY GHOST. 305

unto you, all sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blas-
phemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme :" or, whosoever
speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him.
See those passages in the preceding Section. Now it is positively
declared by him who cannot lie, that all manner of sins and blas-
phemies, wherewith soever tlic sons of men shall blaspheme, shall he
forgiven them : but whosoever speaketh or blasphemeth against the
Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, nor
in the world to come. Among all the sins and blasphemies ever
perpetrated on earth, or any which may be conunitted in all coming
time, there is but one solitary exception ; viz., the sin against the
Holy Ghost. Header, how many suppose you ever committed this
sin ? When this question is settled, we have data from which to
determine how many will eventually suffer endless misery. What
shall we do with all the wicked rebels, from Cain down to the period
of our Saviour ? For the Holy Ghost was not presented, either for
man to receive or reject, until the day of miracles by Christ. And
what shall we do with all the wicked unbelievers, drunkards, mur-
derers and revilers, from Christ's day down to the present period ?
And how shall we dispose of all the blasphemous infidels and athe-
ists., from the beginning of the world until now ? For all manner
of sins and blasphemies shall be forgiven unto men, with one ex-
ception. Upon the premises we have admitted the only result is
this : none ever were, or ever can be, sent to hell, save those very
few of the Jews who stood by, saw Christ work miracles and accused
him of doing the same by the power of Beelzebub, the prince of
devils. It is not possible to involve any others, for all, excepting
those, ^^ shall be forgiven." In Mark 3 : 22, it is said, "And the
Scribes which came down from Jerusalem said, He hath Beelzebub,
and by the prince of devils casteth he out devils." The sole found-
ation and only reason why our Saviour made the expression, " he
that blasphemeth against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness,"
is based in this verse and in the expression, " by the prince of
devils casteth he out devils." As evidence of this, observe the
30th verse ; after having stated the result of their expression (which
was sin against the Holy Ghost), he adds, " Because they said. He
bath an unclean spirit." This solves the problem why the expres-
sion, "sin against the Holy Ghost," was made at all ; and neces-
sarily confines that si?i to the very few who had the privilege of
26*

306 BLASPHEMY AGAINST THE HOLY GHOST,

Feeing him perform those miracles by the power of God, and at tha
same time attributed it to the power of Beelzebub, the prince of
devils. This is the only conclusion to which we possibly can arrive.
Hence, upon the admission of the common opinion of this subject, it
proves too much for those who adopt it. It would reduce their hell
to a mere speck, and its inmates to a simple unit. It would also
overstock heaven with millions on millions of those which they sup-
pose to be only ill and hell deserving.

In Mark it is said of him that blasphemeth against the Holy
Ghost, that he " hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal
damnation." Now, there is no language here expressed that
alludos to eternity. It is simpl}' signitied, that such an one would
not be likely to receive forgiveness or amendment in that age ; con-
sequently would be in danger of the judgment or condemnation
coming upon them. They actually were in danger of (aioniou
kriseos) the judgment of that age, which was certain to overtake
all the hardened, lieedless and disobedient.

Matthew says that such an one shall not be forgiven in this world
{aioni) or in that to come. Pearce, on this subject, says, " Neither
in this world, &c. Rather, neither in this age nor in the age to
come ; that is, neither in this age when the law of Moses subsists,
nor in that also wlien the kingdom of heaven, which is at hand,
shidl succeed to it. Tliis is a strong way of expressing how diffi-
cult a thing it was for such a sinner to obtain pardon, , , . Christ
does not say to him that blasphemeth and repenteth, but to him
that blasphemeth ; and, therelbre, he means to him that continueth
in his blasphemy, for with God there is no sin that is unpardona-
ble." Wakefield says, "age; aioni ; ihaX \s, i^Q Jewish dispe7i-
sation, which was then in being, nor the Christian, which was
going to be established." Clarke says, " Neither in this world, &c.
Thougli I follow the common translation, yet I am fully satisfied
the meaning of the word is, neither in this dispensation, viz.,
the Jewish, nor in that which is to come, viz., the Christian."
The Dr. also says, under the same head, that " when our Lord
Bays that such a sin hath no forgiveness, he is to be understood that
the body shall be destroyed, as under the Jewish dispensation ;
while mercy may be extended to the soul." He also adds, "The
punishment of presumptuous sins under the Jewish law, to which
our Lord evidently alludes, certainly did not extend to the damna-

BLASPHEMY AGAINST THE nOI.V GHOST. 307

tion of the soul, though the body was destroyed ; therefore, I think
tliat though there was no such forgiveness to be extended to this
crime as to absolve the man from the punishment ol" temporal death,
yet, on repentance, mercy might be extended to the soul, and every
sin may be repented of" under the (Jospel dispensation." Com. in
loc. See Paige's Selections.

The foregoing quotations are sufficient to show that Partialist
commentators themselves, do not suppose that the sin against the
Holy Ghost is unpardonable ; or, that the doctrine of endless misery
is taught thereby. The fact is this, their blasphemy was a slander-
ous reproach against Christ and the power by which he cast out
demons (cured diseased) ; and the nature of this crime was so ma-
lignant, that justly they deserved strict condemnation, either
under the administration of that age or that to come, the Gospel.
Such was the turpitude of their hearts, that they were actually in
danger of remaining unmoved, and consequently of suffering the
conniion calamity of their age and nation, as a just retribution of
their slanderous and malignant conduct. No intimations are here
or anywhere else given, that God will eternally cast off or damn
any one. Neither is there such a sentence as " i\\Q finally impeni-
tent," in all the word of God.

CHAPTER XX.

TRINCIPAL ARGUMENTS IN PAYOR OF
UNIVEHSALISM, ETC.

A brief Statement of the Principal Arguments in favor of Universalism ;
also. Objections to those Arguments, and Replies to those Objections.

We shall only state these arguments, objections, &c., in brief,
and leave the reader to carry out the reasoning. We argue the
truth of the doctrine of universal salvation from, —

1. The NATURE, CHARACTER and ATTRIBUTES of GoD. The ?iature
of God is Love. This love is infinite in degree, unlimited in extent,
and endless in duratian. It therefore extends to every sentient
being that ever did, does now, or ever will, exist in the universe.
In character, God is kind, good, benevolent, merciful and just.
God's attributes are omnipotence, omniscience, omnipresence, infi-
nite wisdom, holiness, justice, mercy and truth. Every quality,
characteristic and attribute of God, is under the supreme control
and direction of goodness or love. God is the primary cause of all
things. He is, therefore, the author of man's existence ; and, con-
sequently, his Creator. God never acts without a design. He
must, therefore, have had some design in creating man, God is
impartial. He has, therefore, the same design in creating all men,
that he had in creating the first man. God is good ; and no good
being can act with a bad design. The design which he had in
creating man, and the design which he has in creating all men, must
therefore be good. To create beings for misery, would be to create

ARGDMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM. 309

them with a bad design. To create beings for happiness, would be
to create them with a good design. Therefore, God created man
for happiness; and the existence which he conferred upon him, he
designed to be, on the whole, a blessing and not a curse.

OiUECTiON. — " This reasoning is a priori, and a priori reasoning
on this subject is inadmissible ; inasmuch, as by a regular process
of a priori reasoning from the nature and character of God, we
should come to the conclusion that God would have excluded all
evil from the universe. But this he has not done ; therefore, a
priori reasoning from the attributes of God is inconclusive, and
extremely fallacious."

Answkr. — It is not true that a course of a priori reasoning
from the attributes of God would lead us to the conclusion that he
would have excluded all evil from the universe. Let us see. God
is the only infinite being in the universe. Only one infinite being
can exist in the universe. God is the only standard of absolute
perfection in the universe. God cannot create a being equal to
himself. If, therefore, he creates beings at all, he must create
them inferior to himself. Well, just in proportion as they are
inferior to himself, just in that proportion they must fall short of
perfection ; and just in proportion as they fall short of perfection,
just in that proportion they must partake of imperfection. Imper-
fection is an evil ; and, as imperfection exists necessarily, hence
God could not exclude all evil from the universe.

To this it may be replied, that " according to this reasoning, evil
exists necessarily, and if the present existence of evil can be recon-
ciled with the divine benevolence, the endless existence of evil can
be as well and as easily reconciled with that benevolence." An-
swer : — The evil of imperfection undoubtedly exists necessarily,
but it by no means follows that all evil exists necessarily. This
subject has been involved in a great deal of obscurity and confusion,
in consequence of the habit which philosophers and divines have
fallen into, of classing all evils under one general head. Now, the
fact is, that there are three different kinds of evils in the world.
1. Those which exist necessarily. 2. Those which exist by per-
mission or apjiointment of God, for wise and benevolent purposes.
3. Those which may be said to be of our own procuring. Those of
the first class must exist to a greater or less extent, as long as
created beings are in existence, though they may constantly be

310 ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OP UNIVERSALISM.

growing less and less. For instance, man can never be as powerful
as God ; he can never be as wise as God, nor can he ever be as
good as God, Yet, he may be, throughout the ceaseless ages of
eternity, constantly approximating towards the perfections of God
but, after all, he will never attain to the point of absolute perfec-
tion. Those evils which exist by permission or appointment of God
for wise and benevolent purposes, will of course be removed when
the benevolent object of their existence is attained. Those which
are of our own procuring will grow less and less as mankind pro-
gress in knowledge, wisdom and virtue. To suppose that any evils
which are under God's control exist as an erid (which they must, if
they exist endlessly), is to impeach the goodness and lienevolence
of God. To suppose that those evils exist as a means of accom-
plishing more good than could otherwise be brought about (which is
undoubtedly true), is to suppose that they are limited and finite ;
and that they will eventually terminate in the good, to accomplish
which, they exist. But it will be said. " God has been just as good
in all time past as he is now, and he is just as good now as he ever
will be ; and as he has in time past, and does now permit evil to
exist, therefore, we have no proof but that such will always con-
tinue to be the case." Answer : — If we admit this reasoning to
be correct, we have only to carry it out, and we overthrow the
brightest hopes of all [n'ofessing Christians. For instance. Chris-
tians hope to be eventually delivered from the power and dominion
of sin ; but, as they are subject to sin now, therefore they always
will be. Chi'istians hope to be delivered from the bondage of cor-
ruption, into the glorious liberty of the children of God ; but, as
they are subject to the bondage of corruption now, therefore they
always will be. Christians hope to be placed, eventually, beyond
the reach of death ; but, as they are subject to death now, therefore
they always will be. Christians hope to be placed beyond the reach
of pain, sickness and sorrow ; but, as they are subject to these evils
now, therefore they always will be. If the present existence of
sin, sorrow, sickness and pain, can be reconciled with the divine
benevolence, then, according to the mode of reasoning adopted by
the objector, the endless existence of these evils can as well and as
easily be reconciled with that benevolence. And, if the present
existence of any evil which is under God's control proves that evil
will exist endlessly, then the same argument will prove the endlesi

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALFSM. 811

existence of all evils uhich have ever been seen, felt or cxpcriencod,
by man. In that case, what becomes of the hopes an-l expectations
of all benevolent and good men ? Again, this reasoning comes in
contact with the plain declarations of the Bible. Sin is an evil,
and it exists now ; but the Bible instructs us to "behold the Lamb
of God which laketh aii:ay the sin of the world." It assures u9
that Christ will "finish the transgression and make «?« end of sin."
Death is an evil, and it reigns triumphant over man now ; but th(,
Bible declares that " death shall be swallowed up in victory ;" and
that " the last enemy, death, shall be destroyed." Sorrow, sickness
and pain, are evils, and they are experienced in a greater or less
degree by all now ; but the Bible affirms that the period will arrive
when " there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying,
neither shall there he any more pain.''^ Man is a strange com-
pound of good and evil, and who can doubt that God designed his
present existence to be a mixed state of good and evil, pleasure and
pain, happiness and misery ? He who doubts this must doubt the
evidence of his own senses. If God did not desiijfn this, one thins;
is certain, he has been most wofully disappointed. In view of the
above considerations, it evidently appears that man is a progressive
being ; that the present is oidy the incipient stage of his existence,
and that he is destined to rise higher and higher in the scale of
intellectual and moral improvement, and approximate nearer and
nearer to the perfections of his Creator.

2. We argue the truth of Universalism from the nature of man.
Man is a physical, intellectual and moral being. He respects virtue,
whether he practises it or not. He instinctively loves happiness and
dreads misery. He is a progressive being, and is susceptible of very
great cultivation, refinement and improvement. This being the
nature of man, the period must eventually arrive when he will have
learned, by his own experience, what course of conduct his own in-
terest dictates to him to pursue ; and, from his love of ha[)piness and
dread of misery, he will practise virtue on the one hand, and avoid
the practice of vice on the other. Besides, sin in man has its origin
in the flesh, or in his animal nature, and this animal nature is
destined to be destroyed. Nothing but the spiritual nature of
man can survive the tomb. Hence, in a future state of existence
be will be free from those passions, appetites and desires, which

312 ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM.

in this world lead him astray and entice him from the path of
virtue.

3. From the nature of sin and misery. Sin and misery are
inseparably connected. Sin is a cause, and misery the cfioct. Sin
being an act of a finite being, is, tlierefore, finite and limited. Of
course, the efiect must be limited also. Sin tends to misery, and
misery to the death of the miserable. Therefore, sin and misery,
instead of possessing a self-perpetuating power, carry with them the
seeds of their own dissolution. Hence, sin and misery must event
ually be brought to an end.

4. From the nature of holiness and happiness. These also are
inseparably connected. And both are qualities of the Deity ; hence,
they possess a self-perpetuating power, and are, therefore, ever-
tnduring in their nature.

5. From the nature and object of punishment. Punishment
fcignifies correction. And correction signifies to reform and make
better. It is prospective, and not retrospective. It is not revenge.
It is not cruelty. It is not vindictive, but parental ; and the fact
of its being inflicted is a proof of the goodness of the Being who
inflicts it, rather than an objection against it.

6. From the direct and positive teachings of the Bible. Our
arguments from the Bible will be arranged under distinct heads.

1st. The doctrine of Universalism is based on the promises of
God. Gen. 3 : 15, " I will put enmity between thee and the
woman, and between thy seed and her seed ; it shall bruise thy
head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." This language was addressed
to the serpent, and this serpent is evidently an emblematic repre-
sentation of the lusts, passions and desires of mankind. The seed
of the serpent is sin. James 1 : 15, " Every man is tempted when
he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Then when lust
hath conceived, it hringeth forth sin." James 4: 1, "From
whence come wars and figliting, among you ? come they not hence,
even of your own lusts that war in your members ? " A bruise
upon the heel of man is not mortal, but a bruise upon the head of
the serpent produces death. This text, then, plainly teaches that
although man will receive an injury from the influence of his pas-
sions, appetites and desires, yet the seed of the woman will heal the
wound, and destroy the cause which inflicted it. It is acknowledged
that by the " seed of the woman," here, is meant Jesus Christ

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM. 313

Well, Christ is to destroy the serpent or devil and all his works.
1 John 3: 8, "For this purpose the Son of man was manifested,
that he might destroy the works of the deviV Ilcb. 2 : 14, 15,
" Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood,
he [Christ] also himself likewise took part of the same ; that through
death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the
devil." Who or what has the power of death ? Answer : James
1 : 15, " Sin when it is finished bringeth forth death."

God promised to Abraham that he would bless all mankind in his
seed. Gen. 12 : 3, " And in thee shall all families of the earth be
blessed." Gen. 22 : 18, "And in thy seed shall all the nations of
the earth be blessed." This promise was renewed to Isaac and
Jacob, Gen. 26 : 4, and 28 : 14.

Objection 1. — "These promises are on conditions; and, unless
these conditions are complied with on the part of the creature, the
promised blessing will not be conferred."

Answer. — No conditions are either expressed or implied in these
promises. If there were any conditions about it, God knew it ; and
he would not have promised in this unconditional manner, unless he
had foreseen that all the conditions on which hung suspended the
fulfilment of the promises would be complied with on the part of all
who are included in the promise.

Objection 2. — " These promises relate only to temporal bless-
ings, to be conferred on )nankind in this life."

Answer. — Thousands and millions of the human family have
live<i and died without ever knowing that such a person as Jesus
Christ (who is the seed spoken of in these promises) ever existed ;
and, consequently, without ever receiving any blessing through him
whatever. Now, to suppose that these promises relate to temporal
blessings, is to suppose that God has made promises which he has
never fulfilled, and never can fulfil. Besides, Peter understood
those promises to relate to spiritual blessings, even to the salvation
of men from sin. A\ hen addressing the murderers of Jesus Christ,
he says. Acts 3 : 25, 2G, " Ye are the children of the prophets,
and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying unto
Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be
blest. Unto you first, God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent
him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from his
iniquities." Again, these promises are expressly said to constitute
27

314 ARGUiMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM.

the Gospel. Gal. 3 : 8, " And the scripture, foreseeing that God
would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel
unto Abraham, saying. In thee shall all nations be blessed.''' If
these promises constitute the Gospel, of course they must relate to
the spiritual blessings to be conferred on all mankind.

Objection 3. — " These promises are to all the faynilies of the
earth. If, therefore, only one out of every family is saved and all
the rest are lost, it will be a fulfilment of the promise."

Answer. — Peter understood by the phrase, " all families," all
mankind. Acts 3: 25, "And in thy seed shall all the kindreds
of the earth be blessed.''^ Point us to an individual who is not
related to any nation, tribe, kindred, tongue or people, and we will
admit that he is not included in this promise. But, as there never
was nor never can be any such person, hence every individual of the
human race is included in this promise.

Objection 4. — " The unbelief of some men is so great, that these
promises to them can never be fulfilled."

Answer. — The unbelief of man cannot overthrow the faith of
God, nor convert truth into falsehood. Rom. 3 : 3, 4, " For what
if some did not believe ? shall their unbelief make the faith of God
without efiect ? God forbid : yea, let God be true, but every
man a liar^

Objection 5. — " The penalty of God's law is endless misery ;
and, as this penalty will be inflicted on those who do not repent in
this life, and as thousands live and die unrepentant, hence these
promises to them can never be fulfilled."

Answer. — God has never annexed the penalty of endless misery
to any law which he has given to man. Besides, there is no law
of God, no penalty annexed to any law of his, nor any punishment
ever tlireatened by Jehovah, which will prevent the fulfilment of
these promises. Gal. 3 : 15 — 17, " Brethren, I speak after tho
manner of men ; though it be but a man's covenant, yet if it be
confirmed, no man disannulleth, or addeth thereto. Now to Abra-
ham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, and to
seeds, as o^ many ; but as of owe, and to thy seed, which is Christ.
And this I say, that the covenant that was confirmed before of
God in Christ, the laiv, which was four hundred and thirty years
after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of none
effect" See also Gal. 3: 21, "Is the law then a^ahist ilie

ARaOMENTS IN FAVOR OP UNIVERSALISM. olft

pro7}tises 0? CiOiM God forbid." That there is an absolute ccr*
taint}- of the fulfilment of these promises, is further evident from
Paul's testimony in 2 Cor. 1 : 18 — 20, "But as God is true, our
word toward you 7ms iwt yea and nay. For the Son of God, Jesua
Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by nic, and Syl
vanus, and Timotlicus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea^
B'or ALL the promises of God in him are ijca, and in him A7}ien
unto the glory of God by us." No language can more clearly ex
press the fact, that in relation to these promises, as well as all other
promises of God, there are no buts, nor ifs, nor ands, nor conditions,
about it; but, on the contrary, they are yea and Amen; and are,
therefore, absolutely certain and sure of being fulfilled.

2d. This doctrine is founded on the immutable oath of Jehovah.
God has pledged himself by his oath to fulfil his promises. Gen. 22 :
16 — 18, " By myself have I sworn, saith the Lord, that in blessing
I will bless thee, and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth
be blessed." Isa. 45 : 22 — 24, " Look unto me and be ye saved,
all the ends of the earth ; for I am God, and there is none else. I
have sworn by myself, the word has gone out of my mouth in
righteousness, and shall not return, that unto me every knee shall
bow, every tongue shall swear. Surely shall say, in the Lord have
I righteousness and strength : even to him shall men come ; and all
that are incensed against him shall be ashamed." Heb. 6: 16 — 19,
" For men verily swear by the greater : and an oath for confirmation
is to them an end of all strife. Wherein God, willing more abun-
dantly to show unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his
counsel, confirmed it with an oath; that by two immutable
things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we miglit have a
strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the
hope set before us : which hope we have as an anchor of the soul,
both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the vail."

Objection 1. — "The quotation from Isaiah proves that some of
those who will bow the knee to God shall be made ashamed, and the
idea of shame is inconsistent with the idea of salvation.'

Answer. — Are not those who are converted to the Gospel, and
who are reformed by its influence, ashamed of their former course of
conduct ? and if they have ever been incensed against God, are they
not ashamed of it, when they come to understand his character ?
Most certainly they are. But, surely, this is no bar to their salva-

316 ARaUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM.

tion. The fact is, to bring the sinner to a sense of shame, is an
important step towards his reformation and salvation. That the
shame here spoken of, which will be experienced by those who have
been incensed against God, will be no bar to their salvation, may be
seen by consulting Ezek. 16 : 62, 63, " And I will establish my
covenant with thee (the Jews) ; and thou shalt know that I am the
Lord ; that thou niayest remember, and be confounded, and never
open thy mouth any more because of thy shame, when I am pacified
toward thee for all that thou hast done."

Objection 2. — " The quotation from Hebrews shows that the
' immutability of God's counsel ' was made known only to the
' heirs of promise.'' "

Answer. — We have shown that all the nations, families, and
kindreds of the earth, are heirs of the promise. And tlie immuta-
bility of God's counsel, or the certainty of the fulfilment of these
promises, has been made known to aJl the heirs who have believed
in them, is made known to all who do now believe in them, and tvIU
le made known to all who ever will believe in them. The believer
in these promises looks forward in prospect to the time when they
will be fulfilled to all the heirs, and this faith imparts to him a hope,
which is as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast. If
there are any who do not believe these promises, we have shown that
their unbelief cannot make the faith of God without efiect. The
quotation from Isaiah proves, not only that every knee shall be
brought to bow to God, but that every tongue shall swear, saying,
Surely, in the Lord have I righteousness and strength. Now, if
there are any who will never have righteousness and strength ia
Jeho\ah, then, if God compels them to swear that they have, he will
compel them to swear to that which is false.

3d, This doctrine is based on the determinate will of God. It
is God's will that all men shall be saved. 1 Tim. 2 : 1 — 6, " I ex-
hort, therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions,
and giving of thanks, be made for all men ; for kings, and for all in
authority ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godli-
ness and honesty. For this is good and acceptable in the siglit of
God our Saviour ; who will have all men to he saved, and to come
unto the knowledge of the truth. For there is one God, and one
mediator between God and men, the man Ci)rist Jesus ; who gava
himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time."

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OP UNIVERSALISM. 317

Objection 1. — " The word ivill here expresses only God's wil-
lingness to have all men saved, and not Jiis determhwtion that they
shall be."

Answer. — 1. The text does not say that " God is willing to
have all men saved," but " God will have all men to be saved."
2. That the word will here expresses a will of purpose or dcterniina
tion, is evident from its Scripture usage. In Matt. 8 : 3, Jesus
says to the leper, "I will; be thou clean. And immediately his
leprosy tvas cleansed^ John 5: 21, "For as the Father raiseth
up the dead, and quickeneth them, even so the Son quickeneth whom
he loill." John 6 : 37, " And him that conieth to me I will in no
wise cast out." Rom. 9 : 18, "Therefore hath he mercy on whom
he xoill have mercy, and whom he loill he hardeneth." Eph. 1 :
9, 10, " Having made known unto us the mystery of his will, ac-
cording to his good pleasure, which he hath purposed in himself."
Eph. 1 : 11, " Who worketh all things after the counsel of his own
will:' See also John 6 : 38—40.

Objection 2. — "Although God may will the salvation of all men,
yet his will may be defeated, as it was in the case of the Jews ; of
whom it was said, Matt. 23: 37, "0 Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou
that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee,
how often wmild I have gathered thy children together, even as a
hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not."

Answer. — 1. To say " I would" and to say " I icill" are two
very different things. The former expresses only a willingness, but
the latter a positive will of determination. 2. The passage in Mat-
thew only expresses the willingness of Christ ; but the passage in
1 Timothy expresses the will of God. Christ came down from
heaven " not to do his oivn will, but the will of liim that sent him"
John 6 : 38. Christ was wiUing that the cup of suffering might
pass from him ; nevertheless, he says " not my will, but thine, 0 God,
be done." Matt. 26: 39. 3. That the will of God, respecting the
final destiny of his creatures, can never change, nor be defeated,
may be seen from the following scriptures. James 1 : 17, "With
God is no variableness, neither shadow of turning." Job 23 : 13,
"He is in one mind, and none can turn him." Prov. 19: 21,
" There are many devices in a man's heart : nevertheless, the coun-
sel of the Lord, that shall stand." Dan. 4 : 35, " lie doeth accord-
ing to his loill in tbi army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of
27*

818 ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF DNIVERSALISM.

the earth, and norie can stay his hand." Eph. 1 : 11, " He worketh
all things after the counsel of his own will."

4th. This doctrine is based on what the Scriptures teach respect-
ing the pleasure of God. God created all for his pleasui-e. Rev.
4: 11, " Thou art worthy, 0 Lord, to receive glory, and honor, and
power : for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they
are and were created." Eph. 1 : 9, 10, '• Having made known unto
us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure, which he
hath jnirposed in himself: that in the dispensation of the fulness of
times, he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both
which are in heaven, and which are on earth, even in him."

Objection 1. — "This gathering in Christ, is spoken only of
believers ; and no reference is had to any others than believers in
him."

Answer. — Believers are already gathered in Christ, and as the
text speaks of this gathering as something which is in process of
accomplishment, but will not be consummated until " in the dispen-
sation of the fulness of times," and as none only unbelievers have any
need of being gathered in Christ, and as the phrase " things in
heaven, and things on earth " was used to signify all created intelli-
gences, hence, the text teaches the final ingathering of all lapsed
intelligences in Christ; and reference is had in the text not sinipl"-
to those who were, or would become, believers in this world, but to
all mankind, whether believers or unbelievers.

Objection 2. — " It may be God's pleasure to gather all men in
Christ ; and yet his pleasure may not be accomplished."

Answer. — God's pleasure will be accomplished. Isa. 46: 10,
" I will do all my pleasure.'" Isa. 55 : 10, 11, " For as the rain
Cometh down, and the snow, from heaven, and returneth not thither,
but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it
may give seed to the sower, and bi'ead to the eater ; so shall my
word be that goeth forth out of my mouth : it shall not return unto
me void ; but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall
prosper in the thing whereto I sent it." In Isa. 53 : 10, we are
told tiiat " the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in the hands of
Christ."

5th. This doctrine is based on the unalterable purpose of God.
From the quotation which we have just made, we learn, that "God has
purposed inhimself to gather together in one all m-nikind in Christ."

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM. 319

OujECTiON. — " Although God may have purposed to do this, yet
that purpose may fail."

Answer. — The purpose of God can never fail. Isa. l-i: 24.
" The Lord of hosts hath sworn, saying, Surely, as I have thought,
so shall it come to pass ; and as I have purposed so shall it stand."
Verse 27, " The Lord of hosts hath purposed, and who shall disan-
nul it? and his hand is stretched out, and who shall turn it back?"
Isa. 46 : 9, 10, " I am God, and there is none else ; I am God, and
there is none like me ; declaring the end from the beginning, and
from ancient times the things that are not yet done, saying, My
counsel shall stand, and I will do all my pleasure." See also verse
11, "I have spoken it, I will also bring it to pass ; I have jna-posed
it, I will also do it." We have seen that in Eph, 1: 11, Paul
speaks of " the purpose of him who worketh all things according to
the counsel of his own will."

6th. We argue the truth of Universalism from the testimony of
all God's holy prophets. All the holy prophets have testified to
the truth of this doctrine. Acts 3: 20, 21, "And he shall send
Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you : whom the
heaven must receive until the times of restitution of all things,
which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since
the world began." We have seen that Moses taught the destruction
of all evil, when he represented sin under the figure of a serpent,
whose head the seed of the woman was to bruise. David says, Ps.
22 : 27, " All the ends of the world shall remember, and turn unto
the Lord ; and all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before
him. For the kingdom is the Lord's ; and he is the governor among
the nations." Again, Ps. 86 : 9, " All nations whom thou hast
made shall come and worship before thee, 0 Lord, and shall glorify
thy name." He also said of Christ, Ps, 72 : 11, 17, " All kings shall
fall down before him, all nations shall serve him .... men shall be
blessed in him, all nations shall call him blessed." Isaiah says,
Isa. 2:2, " And it shall come to pass in the last days that the
mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the
mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills : and all nations shall
flow into it." By mountain is meant the covenant of the Gospel.
Again, speaking of Christ in the name of God, he says, Isa. 49 : 6,
" I will also give thee for a light to the Gentiles, that thou mayest be
my salvation to the ends of the earth." Again, he says, Isa. 25 : 6 — S

820 ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNI VERSA LISM,

** And in this mountain shall the Lord of hosts make unto all peo-
ple a feast of fat things, a feast of wine on the lees, of fat things
full of marrow, of wines on the lees well refined. And he will
destroy in this mountain the face of the covering cast over all peo-
ple, and the veil that is spread over all nations. lie will swallow
up death in victory ; and the Lord God will wipe away tears from
off all faces ; and the rebuke of his people shall be taken away
from off all the earth : for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."

Objection 1. — " This has reference to the coming of the Mes-
siah, and the estiiblishment of the Gospel dispensation ; consequently
it must not be applied to anything yet future."

Answer. — 1. Allowing it to have reference to the establishment
of the Gospel dispensation, there is no way of avoiding the conclu-
sion, that it predicts the final results of the Messiah's reign. Be-
fore his reign closes, then, the veil of error is to be removed from
the minds of men, death is to be swallowed up in victory, and tears
are to be wiped from off all faces. 2. Paul quotes this language
in 1 Cor. 15th chapter, and applies it to the resurrection ; so that,
if the objector is right, of course Paul must have been mistaken.

Objection 2. — " In verse 10 of this very chapter we are told
that ' Moab shall -be trodden down, even as straw is trodden down
for the dunghill.' So that it appears there is to be some destruc-
tion, as well as salvation."

Answer. — Whatever may be meant by IMoab here, it is mani-
fest that he was to be trodden down before tlie reign of Christ should
come to a close. During Christ's reign he administers rewards and
punishments ; and when his reign closes, the dispensation of rewards
and punishments ceases. Besides, in Jer. 48 we have a particular
account of the punishment which was to come upon Moab ; and a
prediction of its final termination. Verse 47 reads as follows : " Yet
will I bring again the captivity of Moab in the latter days, saith the
Lord."

Jeremiah speaks of a new covenant which God would make with
the house of Israel. Jer. 31 : 31 — 34. " Behold, the days come,
saith the Lord, that I will make a new covenant with the house of
Israel, and with the house of Judah ; not according to the covenant
that I made with their fathers, in the day that I took them by the
hand, to bring them out of the land of Egypt (which my covenant
they break, although I was an husband to them, said the Lord) ; but

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF U.NIVERSALISM. 321

this shall be the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel ;
after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my law in their inward
parts, and write it in their hearts ; and I will be their God, and
they shall be my people. And they shall teach no more every man
his neiglibor, and every man his brother, sayinj^. Know the Lord :
for they shall all know me, from the least of them unto the greatest
of them, saith the Lord : for I will forgive their iniquity, and I
will remember their sin no more." This language proves the even-
tual salvation of the whole Jewish race. But before this can take
place, the Gentiles must first be saved; for Paul, in Rom. 11 : 25,
26, says that the Jews are not to come in " until the fulness of the
Gentiles be come in. And so all Israel shall be saved."

Daniel said of Christ, Dan. 7 : 14, " There was given him do-
minion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and lan-
guages, should serve him." He also taught that Clirist " should
make reconciliation for iniquity, finish the transgression, make an
end of sin, and bring in everlasting righteousness." Dan. 9 : 24.

Hosea foretold the destruction of death and hell, and the redemp-
tion of mankind from their power. Hosea 13 : 14, " I will ran-
som them from the power of the grave (sheol, hell) ; I will redeem
them from death : 0 death, I will be thy plagues ; 0 grave (sheol),
I will be thy destruction." Paul quotes this language in 1 Cor.
15, and applies it to the general resurrection of the dead. So that,
instead of mankind being raised from the dead to be sent into hell,
hell is to be destroyed at the resurrection.

7th. We argue the truth of this doctrine from the testimony of
Christ and his Apostles. Jesus said he came " to seek and to
save that which was lost." Luke 19 : 10. Not that which was in
danojer of beinnf lost, but that which was lost. All mankind were
lost. Jesus, therefore, came to save all mankind. He came to do
or accomplish the will of God. John G : 38, " For I came down
from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent
me." We have seen that God's will is that all men should be
saved. The te.-tiniony of Jesus on this point is, John 6 : 30, " And
this is the will of him that sent me, that of all which he hath given
me, I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last
day." This is not only the will of God respecting all who are given
to Christ, but it is also his will that those who believe in the gos-
pel should have everlasting life here in this world. John G : 40

322 ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVEUSALISII.

" And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one that seeth
the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life." Com-
pare this with John 5 : 24 and 17 : 3. Not any who are given to
Christ then will eventually be lost. Well, how many are given to
Christ ? Ps. 2 : 7, 8, " I will declare the decree : the Lord hath
said unto me, Thou art my Son ; this day have I begotten thee. Ask
of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and
the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession."

Objection. — " In verse 9 of this psalm it is said, ' Thou shalt
break them (the heathen) with a rod of iron ; thou shalt dash them
in pieces like a potter's vessel.' This is inconsistent with the idea
of their being saved."

Answer. — We have already shown that Christ, during his reign
as the Messiah, will administer rewards and punishments ; and that
when his reign ceases the dispensation of rewards and punishments
will cease also, as he is not to deliver up his kingdom until he has
put down all rule, and all authority and power ; — until he has
reconciled all intelligences to God, and brought them into willing
subjection to him. However severe may be the punishment which
he will inflict upon the heathen, they are eventually to become his
inheritance, as God has given them to him. And we have seen that
the will of God is, that of all which he has given Christ, he should
lose nothing.

The heathen are given to Christ for an inheritance, and the utter-
most parts of the earth for his possession. Jesus certifies to the
flame truth. John 3 : 35, " The Father loveth the Son, and hath
ffiven all things into his hand." John 16 : 15, " All that the
Father hath are mine." Paul says of Christ, Heb. 1 : 2, " Whom
ne hath appointed heir of all things." Well, has Christ the will
and the power to accomplish the object of his mission ? Matt. 28 :
18, " All power is given me in heaven, and in earth." John 17 :
2. "Thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give
eternal life to as many as thou hast given him." John 6 : 37,
" All that the Father giveth me shall come to me : and him that
Cometh to me I will in nowise cast out." John 12 : 32, " And
I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me."

Jesus taught that the subjects of the resurrection would be equal
unto the angels, be placed beyond the reach of death, and be the
children of God. Luke 20: 35, 36, "They which shall be ac

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM. 323

counted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection from tha
dead, neither marry nor are given in marriage : neither can they die
iny more: for they are equal unto the angels; and are the children
of God, being the children of tlie resurrection."

OBJECTION. — " The word worthy in this text, implies that some
will not be accounted worthy to obtain a resurrection from the
dead."

AxsWEU. — 1. This objection has as much force against the doc-
trine of endless misery as against Univcrsalism. For if any portion
of the human race will not experience a resurrection from the state
of death, endless misery for them is of course out of the question.
And the text proves conclusively that all who will be raised from
the dead shall be holy and happy as the angels of God. 2. The
word worthy must not be understood in such a sense as to make this
text contradict other portions of the divine testimony. But if we
understand it to limit the number of those who shall be raised from
the dead, it will contradict the testimony of Jesus hin)self, of Paul,
and all the other scripture writers who have treated upon the resur-
rection. There is no doctrine more pointedly taught in the Bible
than that there shall be a resurrection of all mankind from the dead.
In immediate connection with this text, Jesus said, "All live unto
God " (see verse 38) ; and he declared that he would " Draw all men
unto him." Paul taught the resurrection of the dead, " both of the
just and unjust " (see Acts 24 : 15) ; and in 1 Cor. 15 : 22, he says :
"As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive."
3. The parallel passages in Matthew and Mark say nothing about
any worthiness. In JMatt. 22 : 30, we read, " For in the resurrec-
tion they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the
angels of God in heaven ;" and in Mark 12 : 25, " For when they
shall rise from the dead they neither marry, nor are given in mar-
riage ; but are as the angels which are in heaven." 4. The lan-
guage of the text was addressed to the Sadducees, and in the hearing
of the Pharisees. The Sadducees did not believe in any resurrec-
tion, nor future life. The Pharisees believed in a kind of resurrec-
tion, which was nothing more, however, than a mere transmigration.
Sonic suppose they limited the resurrection to those whom they
denominated "the just;" whereas others think they believed in a
general resurrection of all mankind. In either case the testimony
of Jesus in the text under consideration was pointedly against the

524 ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALTS5I,

opinions of both the Sadducees and Pharisees. In opposition to the
doctrine of the Saddueees, lie taught that there should be a resur-
rection of the dead, and a future life. In opposition to the doctrine
of the Pharisees, if they held to a limited resurrection consisting in
a transmigration of the soul into other bodies, he taught that the
subjects of the resurrection would be equal to the angels of God.
And in opposition to their doctrine, if they held to a general resur-
rection which would be a happy one to some, and a miserable one to
others, he taught that all who should be raised from the dead would
be holy and happy. 5. The question of the Saddueees, to which
the language of the text is an answer, did not relate to the number
who should be raised from the dead, but to the condition of those
who would experience such resurrection ; and our Lord here teaches
the general truth, that all the subjects of the resurrection will be
introduced into a state of existence, where they will be holy and
happy, and where they will be beyond the reach of death. Hence,
those who admit the doctrine of a resurrection of all the dead, must
allow that this text is a strong proof of the doctrine of universal
holiness and happiness. 6. The word worthy may refer to the
different degrees of value which is to be attached to the different
orders of God's animal creation. As in Matt. 6: 26, "Behold the
fowls of the air : for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather
into barns ; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not
much better than they ? " And in Luke 12 : 6, 7, " Are not five
sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten
before God ? But even the very hairs of your head are all num-
bered. Fear not, therefore : ye are of more value than many spar-
rows." Such were the opinions, and such the habit of thinking of
the Saddueees, that if they were brought to admit the resurrection
of mankind from the dead, tliey might suppose that the resurrection
of beasts, birds, insects, &c., and indeed all animal creatures, was
equally as probable. Hence Jesus might have used the word wor-
thy to signify value, and to limit the resurrection to that part of
God's animal creation which he esteemed of sufficient value to be
raised from the dead, viz., all mankind. At all events, it will not
do to understand the text as limiting the number of the human
race who shall be raised from the state of death, for reasons which
have already been specified.

Jesus pointedly condemned the doctrine of the Pharisees and of

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM. 325

the Sadi.lucees. Matt. 16 : G, " Take heeil, and beware of the
leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducces." The Sadducees,
as we have seen, believed death to be an eternal sleep ; and the
Pharisees were extremely partial and exclusive in their views of
God's character, government, dealinnjs and purposes, towards the
children of men. In other words, they were Partialists. Jesus,
therefore, has left upon record a pointed condemnation of the prin-
ciples and practices of Partiali.sts.

Peter was taught, in the vision of the vessel like a sheet knit at
the four corners, tliat all men came down from heaven {i. e., were
created by one God who is in heaven); and will all be drawn up
again into heaven ; and to call no man common or unclean. Ser
Acts 10: 10—15, 11: 5—10.

John says, 1 John 4 : 14, " "We have seen, and do testify, that
the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world." And he
says the Samaritans said of him, John 4 : 42, " We have seen liim
ourselves, and know this indeed to be the Christ, the Saviour of the
world." And in 1 John 2 : 2, he says of Christ, " He is the propi-
tiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but also for the sins of
the whole world." He speaks of the record which God has given
of his Son, and says, 1 John 5 : 11, "And this is the record that
God hath given to us eternal life; and this life is in his Son." In
verse 10, he says, that those who believe not this record make God
(or treat God as) a liar. Now, if there are any upon whom God
has not purposed to bestow eternal life, then if they believe he has
not, of course they believe the truth. How then do they treat God
as a liar ? John teaches the destruction of all the works of the
devil. 1 John 3:8, " For this purpose the Son of God was man-
ifested, that he might destroy the works of the devil." He taught
that all God's intelligent creatures will finally render spiritual wor-
ship to him. Ptev. 5 : 13, " And every creature which is in
heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in
the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying. Blessing, and hon-
or, and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne,
and unto the Lamb forever and ever." Rev. 15: 4, "Who shall
not fear thee, 0 Lord, and glorify thy name ? for tliou only art
noly : for all nations shall come and worship before thee." He also
taught that a period will finally arrive when all tears shall be wiped
away ; when death shall no longer hold dominion over man. and
28

32€ ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM.

when all sorrow, and crying, and pain, shall he done away forever.
Rev. 21 : 4, " And there shall be no more death, neither sorrow
nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain : for the former
things are done away."

We come now to the testimony of the apostle Paul, and we will
arrange his testimony under distinct heads.

1. Paul taught that the salvation of the Gospel is God's free gift
to man, and that no man can merit it by any act or volition of his
whatsoever. Eph. 2 : 8, 9, " For by grace are ye saved through
faith ; and that not of yourselves ; it is the gift of God : not of
works, lest any man should boast." 2 Tim. 1:9," Who hath
saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not according to our
works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which was given
us in Christ Jesus before the world began."

2. He teaches that the free gift of life is as extensive as the
judgment to condemnation. Rom. 5 : 18, " Therefore, as by the
oflFonce of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation ; even
so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto
justification of life." This gift is eternal life, Rom. 6 : 23, " For
the wages of sin is death ; but the gift of God is eternal life, through
Jesus Christ our Lord."

Objection. — " This free gift is oifered to all, but this does not
prove that all will accept of it and be saved."

Answer. — There is a great diiference between offering to give
a thing, and actually giving it. Nothing is said in the text about
offering to give eternal life ; but on the contrary, it is said, " The
free gift cavie upon all men unto justification of life." This
free gift is to result in justification of life to all to whom it
cairie. But how can this be, unless it Ls eventually accepted
by all ?

3. Paul draws the parallel lines between the extent of sin and
disobedience on the one hand, and the extent of righteousness and
obedience on the other ; and affirms that just as far as the one had
extended, even just as far should the other. Rom. 5 : 19, " Foi
as by one man's disobedience many were made sinners ; so by the
obedience of one shall many be made righteous." Parkhurst says
on this text, "The word majiy in this verse, signifies the many ;
that is, the mass, the multititde ; the whole bulk of mankind."
Dr. Macknight says, " For as the word many in the first part of

ARQUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM. S37

the verse, does not mean some part of mankind only, but all maii
kind, from first to last, who without exception are constituted sin
ners ; so the many, in the latter part of the verse, who are said
to be constituted rijiliteous throusjh the obedience of Christ, must
mean all mankind^ from the beginning to the end of the world,
without exception.'" No man is a sinner until he sins per'sor^vlly ;
BO no n)an will be counted righteous until he personally practises
righteousness. Hence if, as Paul avers, righteousness will extend
as far as sin has extended, then all who ever have or ever will
practise sin, must eventually practise righteousness. And when
all men practise righteousness, what will prevent their being
saved ?

4. Paul draws the parallel lines between the extent of sin on the
one hand, and of grace on the other ; and affirms that grace shall
extend as far as sin, and even abound over it ; so that at last all
shall end in righteousness and eternal life. Rom. 5 : 20, 21,
" Where sin abuumled, grace did much more abound ; that as sin
hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through right-
eousness unto eternal life, by Jesus Christ our Lord." The same
number who have experienced death, as the consequence of their
ov, n personal sins, are to experience eternal life, as the consequence
ot their own personal righteousness ; which righteousness is producea
tiirough the instrumentality of Jesus Christ. And grace is to
abound over sin, in that the eternal life which is the consequence
of righteousness far exceeds the death which is the consequence
of sin.

5, He teaches that the whole creation was made subject to van-
ity, and that the same creation shall be delivered from the bendage
of corruption, and be made to participate in the liberty of the chil-
dren of God. Rom. 8 : 20, 21, " For the creature was made sub-
ject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath sub-
jected the same in hope ; because the creature itself also shall be
delivered from the bondage of oorruption into the glorious liberty
of the children of God." The same word which is here rendered
creature is in verse 22 rendered creation. Dr. Mackniglit and
other good critics say that the word here rendered creature and
creation signifies "■every human creature ; all mankind." Rev.
Thomas White translates the passage thus : " For the creation
was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him whc

82? ARGUMENTS IN FAVOS OF ""^^^'Oi-SALIovi,

•jubjected it; in hope that the creation itself also sit-^ll be deliv
ered," &c.

6. He tautrht the final salvation of the whole mass of both Jew
and Gentiles. Rom. 11 : 25 — 32, "For I would not, brethren
(Gentiles), that ye should be ignorant of this mystery (lest ye sliouW
be wise in your own conceits), that blindness in part [not total blind-
ness] is happened to Isr ae\, 2i7itil [here is a limitation of it] the ful-
ness of the Gentiles be come in. And so all Israel shall be saved ;
as it is written. There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and
shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob : for this is my covenant
unto them, when I shall take away their sins. As concerning the
gospel, they (the Jews) are enemies for your (the Gentiles) sakes ;
but as touching the election, they are beloved for the fathers' sakes.
For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance [that is,
God never repents of his gifts or calling]. For as ye (the Gentiles)
in times past have not believed God, yet have now obtained mercy
through their (the Jews) unbelief; eve?i so have these (the Jews)
also now not believed, that through your mercy they may also obtain
mercy. For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that he might
have mercy upon all " Tiiis last verse teaches that the mercy of
God towards the Jews will extend as far as their unbelief has ex-
tended. We know not how any man of ordinary understanding can
read the 11th chapter of Romans and not see that the evident design
of the apostle was to teach the eventual salvation of both Jews-and
Gentiles.

7. He taught that Christ is Lord both of the dead and living ;
and that, whether living or dead, we are the Lord's. Rom. 14 :
7 — 9, " For none of us liveth to himself, and 7io 7nan dieth to him-
self. For whether we live, we live unto the Lord ; and whether
we die, we die unto the Lord : whether we live therefore or die, we
are the Lord's. For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and
revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and the living."
The dead and living comprise all mankind, consequently Christ is
Lord of all.

8. He teaches that Christ gave himself a ransom for all ; that he
died for all ; thai he tasted death for every Tnan ; that he came to
save sinners ; that he died for us when we were sinners, and that
he died for the ungodly. 1 Tim. 2 : 6, "Who gave himself a ran-
Bom for all, to be testified in due time." Hob. 2 : 9, " We see

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM. 329

Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering
of (leatli, crowned with glory and honor ; that he by the grace of
God should taste death for every man." 1 Tim. 1 : 15, ' This is
a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Josus
came into the world to save sinners; of whom I am chief." 2 Cor.
5 : 14, " For the love of Christ constraineth us ; because we thus
judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead." Ron). 5 : 8,
" But God comraendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were
yet sinners, Christ died for us." Horn. 5 : G, " For when we were
yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly."

9. Paul not only taught that God loves his creatures, even whea
dead in trespasses and sins, Eph. 2 : 4, 5, but that there is no power
in heaven above, nor on the earth beneath, nor in the universe of
Jehovah, which can separate us from his love, lloni. 8 : 38, 39,
" For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor
prhicipalities, nor powers, nor i\\mg?, present, nor things to come,
nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to
separate us from the love 'of God, which is in Christ Jesus our
Lord."

Objection. — "Paul was speaking of God's love to Christians,
and not of his love to all mankind."

Answer. — He was speaking not only of God's love to Christians,
but of his love to mankind in general, as is evident from Eph. 2 : 4,
5, " But God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he
loved us, even when we were dead in sins." If God loves mankind
e'ven when dead in sins, will he ever cease to love them ? If he
is unchangeable, surely not.

If, then, there is any truth in the declaration of the apostle,
which we have quoted from Bom. 8 : 38, 39, nothing can separate
God's creatures from his love. Life cannot do it. If we should
live through ceaseless ages, we cannot outlive the love of God.
Death cannot. No; death cannot place us beyond the reach of
God's love. Angels cannot. No ; angels, whether fallen or other-
wise, cannot do it. Principalities and powers cannot. No ; there
is no power in the universe that can do it. Things prese?it or to
come cannot do it. No ; there is no circumstance of time, place or
condition, now nor never will be, that can do it. Height nor uepth
cannot do it. No ; we may speed our way upward with the velocity
of lightning, and continue to ascend through the regions of space,
28*

330 ARQUMENTS IN FAVOR OF 0NIVERSALIS..1.

till millions of ages have rolled around, but we could never reach
the place where we should uot be surrounded with the tokens and
evidences of God's impartial and undying love. Or we may descend
with the same velocity, and for the same length of time, into the
regions beneath, but we could not go where " universal love " would
not smile around and encircle us in its warm embrace. No creature
can separate us from the love of God. No ; we may imagine as
many devils as we please, but no devil ever did or ever will exist
which will possess the power to rob God of his children, or separate
them from his love.

10. Paul taught the limitation, remedial design, efficacious nature,
and benevolent object of all the divine chastisements. Heb. 12 :
5 — 11, " My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor
faint when thou art rebuked of him : for whom the Lord loveth he
chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. If ye
endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons, for what son
is he whom the father chasteneth not ? But if ye be without chas-
tisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not
sons. Furthermore, we have had fathers of our flesh who corrected
us, and we gave them reverence : shall we not much rather be in
pubjection to the Father of spirits, and live ? For they verily for
a few days chastened us after their own pleasure ; but he for our
profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness. Now, no chas-
tening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous : never-
theless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruits of righteousness
unto them that are exercised thereby."

11. He teaches that the grace of God brings salvation to all men.
Titus 2 : 11, " For the grace of God which bringeth salvation hath
appeared to all men." Adam Clarke says on this text, " It cannot
be said, except in a very refined and spiritual sense, that this Gospel
had then appeared to all men ; but it may be well said that it
bringeth salvation to all men ; this is its design, and it was to taste
death for every man that its Author came into the world." He
adds, " As the light and heat of the sun are denied to no nation nor
individual, so the grace of the Lord Jesus ; this also shines out upon
all ; and God designs that all mankind shall be as equally benefited
by it in relerencc to their souls, as they are in respect to their bodies
hy the sun that shines in the firmamcint of heaven." In the margin

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF ONIVERSALISM. 331

of our large Bibles this text reads thus : " The grace of God which
bririgeth salvation to all men hath appeared."

12. Hi taught that there is a moral power in goodness, which
renders it sufiBcient to overcome and subdue all evil. Rom. 12 :
21, " Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good."
This shows us that evil is limited and bounded by goodness: and
that it can be subdued and overcome. AVho can doubt that God,
who is infinitely good, will overcome it and bring it to a final
end ?

13. Paul expressly declares that God is the Saviour of all men ;
and states the fact of his trusting in him as such, as the reason why
he suffered reproach. 1 Tim. 4 : 10, " For therefore we both labor
and suffer reproach, because we trust in the living God, who is the
Saviour of all men, especially of those that believe." By believing
that God is the Saviour of all men, the believer enjoys a special
salvation which the unbeliever knows not of. But God could not
be said to be the special Saviour of the believer, unless he Ls the
Saviour of all mankind. For, if God is the Saviour of none but
believers, theie would be nothing special about their salvation ; that
is, nothing by which it would be distinguished from the salvation
of anybody else, as nobody else would be saved.

14. He teaches the destruction of all enemies to God and man •,
even the last enemy, death. 1 Cor. 15: 26, "The last enemy
shall be destroyed, death." 2 Tim. 1: 10, "Who hath abolished
death, and brought life and immortality to light." Death is here
declared to be the last enemy. If death is the last enemy, certainly
there can be no enemy after death. And if the last enemy, death, is
eventually destroyed, then man will have no enemy. And if the
time ever arrives when man will have no enemy, what will prevent
his being holy and happy ^

15. He not only teaches the destruction of death, but he also
teaches the destruction of that which has the pmver of death ; and
the final deliverance of those who through fear of death were all
their lifetime subject to bondage. Heb. 2 : 14, 15, " Forasmuch
then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also him-
self likewise took part of the same ; that through death he might
destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil ; and
deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime sub-
ject to bondage." What has the power of death ? James 1 : 15,

332 ARGUMENTS IN ?AVOR OF UNIVERSALISM,

" Sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death." Sin, then, accord-
ing to the apostle, is eventually to be destroyed and banished from
the universe of God.

16. He also taught the destruction of the grave or hell ; and that
mankind will gain a complete victory over the powers of death and
the grave, and that death shall be robbed of its sting and the grave
of its power. 1 Cor. 15: 55, "0 death, where is thy sting? 0
grave (hades), where is thy victory ? " These are questions which
involve their own answers, and the language implies that both death
and hades are to be destroyed.

17. He taught the final ingathering, or reheading, of all men ia
Christ. Eph. 1: 9, 10, "Having made known unto us the mys-
tery of his will, according to his good pleasure, which he hath pur-
posed in himself: that in the dispensation of the fulness of times
he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are
in heaven and which are on earth, even in him."

18. He taught that at last every knee would be brought to bow
at the name of Jesus, and every tongue to confess him Lord. Phil.
2 : 9 — 11, "Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him (Christ),
and given him a name which is above every name ; that at the
name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and
things in earth, and things under the earth : and that every tongue
should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the
Father."

Objection. — " Although all will at last bow the knee to Christ,
and confess him Lord, yet on the part of some it will be a forced
Bubmission ; and, therefore, the text does not prove universal sal-
vation."

Answer. — All this is mere assertion. Nothing is said in the
text about one class of men bowing the knee in any different man-
ner from any other class. And, for aught the text says to the con-
trary, it will not only be done by all, but by all alike, in the same
maimer, in the same spirit, and with the same sincerity. Indeed,
nothing but a willing subjection of mankind to Christ, and an honest
and sincere confession of him as Lord, would be to the glory of God,
which Paul says the bowing and confession spoken of in the text shall
be. besides, in 1 Cor. I'i : 3, we are told that " No vmn can say
that Jesus is tlie Lord but by the Holy Ghost ;" and in Rom. 10 :
10 " With the mouth confession is made unto salvation." If all

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM. 333

men, therefore, finally confess that Jesus Otirist is Lord, of course
all will be saved. If the reader will consult Col. 1 : 19, 20, he will
Bee that all mankind are not only to bow the knee to Christ, and to
confess him Lord, but they are to be reconciled to God, This proves
that their subjection, so far from being forced, will be voluntary ;
and that the confession spoken of will be from the heart.

19. Tie taught the final reconciliation of all intelligences to God.
2 Cor. 5 : 19, " God was in Christ reconciling the world unto him-
self." Col. 1: 19, 20, "For it pleased the Father that in him
should all fulness dwell : and having made peace through the blood
of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I
say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven." Pro-
fessor Stuart says, " Things in heaven, earth, and under the earth,
is a common periphrasis of the Hebrew and New Testament writers
for the unicersey All intelligent creatures, then, in the universe
are finally to become reconciled to God. Then, of course, there will
be nothing in the way of their salvation.

20. Paul draws the parallel lines between the extent of na'tural
and moral death on the one hand, and of immortal and spiritual life
on the other; and shows that all who had or would experience the
former, should eventually experience the latter. 1 Cor. 15 : 22,
" As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive."
Dr. Belsham says on this text, " The apostle's language is so clear
and full with respect to the final happiness of those who are thus
raised, and that their resurrection to life will be ultimately a bless-
ing, that the generality of Christians have supposed that he is here
treating of the resurrection of the virtuous only. But that is not
the fact. He evidently speaks of the restoration of the whole human
race. All who die by Adam shall be raised by Christ ; otherwise
the apostle's assertion would be untrue. The case then would have
been this : as in Adam all die, so in Christ shall a select number, a
small proportion, be made alive. But this is not the apostle's doc-
trine. His expressions are equally universal in each clause. All
die in Adam. The same all, without any exception, without any
restriction, shall by Christ be restored to life, and ultimately to
holiness and everlasting happiness."

Objection. — " The resurrection spoken of here is a resurrection
of the body merely. It is, therefore, only a physical change, and
does not imply that those who will be thus raised will be saved,"

334 ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM.

A.iSWER. — How do men die in Adam ? Adam liore signifies
earthy man. Every man is an earthy man. Well, as in the eartn^
man all die, even so in Christ (the heavenly man) shall all be made
alive. Now, how do men die in the earthy man ? They die both
physically and morally. Rom. 5: 12, " By one man sin entered
into the world, and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men,
for that all have sinned." Natural death is the result of a mortal
constitution, which every man has. Moral death is the result of sin,
which every man commits. Well, as in the earthy man all die
physically and morally, even so in Christ shall all be made alive
physically and morally. Besides, the apostle shows that all who are
raised from the state of death will be raised from " corruption to in-
corruption," from " dishonor to glory." This certainly shows that
the change to be effected by the resurrection is something more than
a mere physical change. Nor does the apostle give the least hint or
intimation, in the whole chapter, that any who are raised will be
miserable thereafter ; but, on the contrary, he speaks of it as a change
to be effected upon all mankind, and upon all alike.

21. He teaches that all who have borne or shall bear the image
of the earthy man, shall also bear the image of the heavenly man
1 Cor. 15 : 49, " And as we have borne the image of the earthy,
we shall also bear the image of the heavenly."

22. He teaches the resurrection of all the dead from corruption
to incorruption, from weakness to power, from natural to spiritual,
from dishonor to glory ; and the change of both the living and the
dead from mortal to immortality. 1 Cor. 15 : 42 — 44, " So
also is the resurrection of the dead; it is sown in corruption, it is
raised in incorruption ; it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory ;
it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power ; it is sown a natural
body, it is raised a spiritual body." 1 Cor. 15 : 51 — 54, " Behold,
I show you a mystery ; we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be
changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump
(for the trumpet shall sound) ; and the dead shall be raised incor-
ruptible, and we shall be changfed. For this corruptible must put
nn incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. So when
this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall
have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying
that is written [see Isa. 25 : 6 — 8], Death is swallowed up in victory."
It is often asswted that there is no change after death ; but, if there

ARGUMENTS IN FAVOK OF UNIVERSALISM. 335

is any truth in the declaration of the apostle in these texts, the most
important change which will ever he experienced by man will take
place after death. Man, therefore, in the resurrection world, will
be a very different being from what he is here. All reasoning, then,
upon the subject of what man will be there from what he is here, is
entirely out of the question.

23. He taught that out of God, as the great author, origin, source,
and fountain, all things have proceeded ; and that into him, as the
great centre to which they are tending, shall all things return.
Horn. 11 : 3G, " For of him (God), and through him, and to him,
are all tilings: to whom be glory forever. Amen." And who
cannot respond. Amen ?

24. Finally, he teaches the subjection of all intelligent beings to
Christ ; and, finally, their and Christ's subjection to God ; that God
may become the all and in all of his creatures. 1 Cor. 15 : 24 — 28,
" Then cometh the end,«;/iera he (Christ) shall have delivered up the
kingdom to God, even the Father; when he shall have put down all
rule, and all authority and power. For he must reign till he hath
put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy that shall be de-
stroyed is death. For he hath put all things under his feet. But
when he saith, all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is
excepted which did put all things under him. And when all things
shall be subdued unto him, tlien shall the Son also himself be subject
unto him that did put all things under him, that God may be all in
all." This testimony very plainly asserts the following facts. 1. All
things, that is, all beings, are to be brought into subjection to Christ.
This work is now going on. It is a progressive work, but will
eventually be consummated. In Heb. 2 : 8, 9, Paul says, " Thou
(God) hast put all things in subjection under his (Christ's) feet,
For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left notking that
is not put under him. But nmo we see not yet all things put under
him. But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the
angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honor
that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.'
2. There is but one exception to this universal subjection, and that
exception is God. 3. Christ is to put down all rule, and all author-
ity and power. Of course, when this is accomplished, the devil will
have no rule, nor authority, nor power. 4. Christ and all mankind
are finally to become subject to the power, the authority and the

33C ARGUMENTS IN FATOR OF UNIVERSALISM.

government of God. As we have shown that mankind are not only
to become subject to God, but are to be reconciled to him, of course
there will then be no rebels against God in the universe ; either in
will, wish, desire, or action ; but the spirit of God, who is love, will
pervade the hearts and minds of all his creatures, and he himself
become all in all. Then God's will and purpose respecting the final
destiny of his creatures will be accomplished. His promises will be
fulfilled, his oath performed, and his counsel established. Christ
will see of the travail of his soul, and be satisfied; and the highest
and holiest wishes and desires of the hearts of all God's rational
creatures will be gratified.

8th. We argue the truth of Universalism from the negative testi-
mony of the Bible. The Bible not only teaches the doctrine of
universal salvation in positive terms, but it gives the lie direct to the
opposite doctrine.

1. It teaches that the anger of God, so far from enduring end-
lessly, endures but for a moment. Ps. 30 : 5, " For his anger
endureth but a moment." Isa. 54 : 8, " In a little wrath I hid
my face from thee for a moment ; but with everlasting kindness will
I have mercy on thee, saith the Lord thy Redeemer."

2. It expressly declares that God will not be always wroth, and
that he will not retain his anger endlessly. Isa. 57 : 16, "For I
will not contend forever, neither will I be always wroth." The
reason assigned is, " For the spirit should fail before me, and the
souls which I have made." Ps. 103 : 8, 9, "The Lord is merciful
and gracious, slow to anger, and plenteous in mercy ; he will not
always chide, neither will he retain his anger forever." Mic. 7 : 18,
" He retaineth not his anger forever, because he delighteth in mercy."
Ps. 89 : 30—32, " If his (David's) children forsake my law, and
walk not in my judgments ; if they break my statutes, and keep not
my commandments ; then will I visit their transgressions with ttie
roil, and their iniquity with stripes; but my loving kindness will I
not utterly take from them nor suffer my faithfulness to fail."
Lam. 3: 31 — 33, "For the Lord will not cast off forever; but
though he cause grief, yet will he have compassion according to the
multitude of his tender mercies."

9th. We argue the truth of this doctrine from inferences, which
arc plaiidy dcducihle from several facts, which are explicitly stated
in the Bible. We infer the truth of this doctrine,

ARGUMENTS IN rAVOR OF UNIVERSALTSM. 337

1. From the fact that God is the Creator of all men. Acts 17 : 2G,
' lie giveth to all life, and breath, and all things ; and hath made

of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of tho
earth." Rev. 4: 11, "Thou (God) hast created all things." If
God is the Creator of all men, he created them for wise and benevo-
lent purposes. lie has conferred on us an unasked existence, and
he will sec to it that that existence does not result in a curse.

2. God is the Father of all men. In Num. 16 : 22 and Heb. 12 : 9,
he is called the "God and Father of the spirits of all flesh." In
Matt. G : 9, we are instructed to call him "our Father." In Mai.
2 : 6, the prophet asks, " Have we not all one Father ? hath not
one God created us?" In Matt. 23: 9, Jesus says that, "one is
our Father, which is in heaven." In Acts 17 : 22, Paul calls the
idolatrous heathen " the offspring of God." And in Eph. 4 : G, he
says, " There is one God and Father of all." A good father would
never make the existence of his children a curse. If, therefore, God
is the Father of all mankind, he will never make any portion of
them miserable, any further thdn is for their ultimate good.

3. God is good, and his goodness is universal. Ps. 145 : 9,
" The Lord is good to all, and his tender mercies are over all his
works." Ps. 119 : G8, " Thou art good, and doest good." If God
is good to all now, he always will be ; and, hence, he will do good
to all now, and in all coming time. Consequently, he will never
inflict any positive evil upon any.

4. God is wise. Ps. 104 : 24, " 0 Lord, how manifold are thy
works ; in wisdom thou hast made them all." Rom. 16 : 27, " To
God only wise be glory." If God is wise, he can devise the best
possible plans ; but to devise a system of moral government, which
would result in the endless sin, rebellion and misery, of the subjects
of that government, would not be the best possible plan ; therefore,
God has devised no such plan.

5. God is holy. Lev. 19 : 2, " For I the Lord your God am
holy." Rev. 4:8, " Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty." If
God is holy he must be opposed to evil any further than that evil
can be made subservient to the production of good. But endless
evil could result in no good ; therefore, God will not permit endless
evil to exist.

6. God is just. Isa. 45 : 21, " A just God, and a Saviour." If
God is just, he will punish and reward all moral agents according to

29

338 ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OF UNIVERSALISM.

their works. Cut endless punisbment would not be according tc
the works of men. Therefore, God will not inflict such punishment
upon any.

7. God is merciful. Ps. 62 : 12, " Unto thee, 0 Lord, belong-
eth mercy : for thou renderest to every man according to his works."
Ps. 107 : 1, " His mercy endureth forever." In the 136th Psalm
David asserts no less than twenty-six times that the mercy of God
" endureth forever." The same thing is asserted more than fifty
times in the Bible. For God to inflict endless pain upon any of his
creatures, would leave no room for the exercise of mercy. There-
fore, as he is merciful, and always will remain so, he will inflict no
Buch pain on any.

8. God is omnipotent. Rev. 19 : 6, "The^Lord God omnipotent
reigneth." If God is omnipotent, there is no power in tlie universe
which can be arrayed against him which he cannot overcome. His
plans and purposes, thei'efore, cannot be defeated. And as all his
plans are wise, benevolent and good, hence good and only good
must be the final result to all his creatures.

9. God is love. 1 John 4 : 8, " God is love." Love prompts
its possessor to do all that lays in his power to pi'omote the good of
the objects of love. God has an abundance of power to promote the
good of his creatures, for he is omnipotent. He has the disposition to
do so, for he is love. Hence, good to all must be the final result.

10. God is impartial. Ps. 145 : 9, " The Lord is good to all."
In James 3 : 17, it is said of the wisdom which conieth down from
above, that it is " without partiality." If God is impartial, he has
never purposed the endless happiness of some of his children, and
the endless unhappiness of the rest.

11. God is unchangeable. Mai. 3 : 6, " I am the Lord, I change
not." James 1 : 17, " With whom (God) is no varial)lencss, neither
shadow of turning." If God is unchangeable, he will endlessly re-
main what he has been in all time past, and is now. And as he
always has, and does now, seek the good of his creatui'cs, therefore
he alwaj's will.

12. We infer this doctrine from the representation which is given
of the Gospel by the inspired writers. The term Gospel signifies
good news. The angels who announced the birth of the Saviour,
said, Luke 2 : 10," Behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy,
which shall be unto all people." The Gospel is called " the ever-

AUOUJIIiN'TS IN FAVOR OF UNIYERSALISM.

339

lasting gospel," Rev. 14 : G. The " gospel of the grace of God,"
Acts- 2U : 24. The "gospel of peace," Eph. 6 : 15. The "gos-
pel of God," Horn. 1 : 1. The "glorious gospel," 1 Tim. 1:11.
And, the " gospel of our salvation," Kph. 1 : 13. It is called tl>e
" new covenant," Heb. 8 : 8. Said to be " better than the old, '
Ileb. 8 : G. To be founded on better promises, Heb. 8 : 6. Said
to be " the ministration, not of condemnation and death, but of life
and peace," 2 Cur. 3 : 6—11. If this is a correct representation
of the Gospel, certainly such a glorious system could not reveal
nor contain the doctrine of unmerciful wrath and never-ending

cruelty.

13. From the character, conduct and teachings, of Jesus Clirist.
He was the great founder of the Christian religion. He was benev-
olent, and even mindful of the physical wants of man, Mark 8 :

1 9. He was tender-hearted and sympathizing. He wept at the

grave of Lazarus, John 11 : 35 ; raised the widow's son, Luke 7 .

12 15 ; healed the physical maladies of men, Matt. 12: 10 — 13;

and mourned and wept over Jerusalem, Matt. 23 : 37—39, and
Luke 19 : 41. He was mild, forgiving and forbearing — to Peter,
who denied him, Luke 22 : Gl, 62 ; to Thomas, who would noi
believe him, John 20 : 24—29 ; to the woman taken in adultery,
John 8 : 3 — 11. He taught that we must love and forgive our
enemies. Matt. 5 : 44, and 6 : 14, 15. He taught that we must
fori^ive, not seven times only, but seventy times seven, Matt. 18 :
21, 22. He prayed for his enemies and murderers, Luke 23 : 34.
And, at last, he freely offered up his life as a sacrifice on the altar
of humanity. The whole conduct, and character, and disposition,
and teacliiiigs, of Jesus was in accordance with the spirit of univer-
sal love and benevolence. He was actuated by none of the spirit of
reveno-e, wrath or cruelty. How, then, can it be supposed that he
believed and taught the cruel and unmerciful doctrine of endless
hell torments ?

14. From the influence which the Gospel exerts upon the char-
acter, conduct and feelings, of its recipients. What a mighty and
an astonishing change it wrought in Paul ! His partial and exclu-
sive sentiments and feelings were exchanged for the utmost liber-
ality of opinion and feeling. The Gospel changed his enmity to
love, his bigotry to charity, and his Partialism to Universalism. It
wrought the same happy change in all who received its truths into

i?40 ARGUMENTS IN FAVOR OP UNIVERSALISM.

good and honest hearts. A belief in the Partialist God, and in the
Partiidist doctrine, could never have produced such efl'ects. Hence,
Partialism is not the doctrine of the Gospel.

15. From J:.he nature of God's law and its requirements of man.
It is the great law of love. It requires that we love God with all
our soul, might, mind and strength, and our fellow-men as ourselves,
Matt. 22 : 36 — 40. But how can we love God in the manner re-
quired, unless he is a lovely being ? And how can he be a lovely
being, and at the same time inflict unending pain upon his own
helpless and dependent offspring ? Again, how can we love our
fellow-men as ourselves, if we believe God hates a portion of them ?
\Ye are bound to imitate God. We are commanded to imitate him
as dear children, Eph. 5 : 1. If, therefore, God hates a part of
mankind, we are bound to do so likewise. The very fact, then,
that we are required to love our fellow-men, universally, proves that
God loves all, and will do good to all.

16. From the effects which the Gospel produced on those wlio
believed it. They were saved, Rom. 8 : 24, and 1 Cor. 1 : 18 ,
they were blessed. Gal. 3:9; they had peace and joy in believing,
Rom. 15: 13; they were enabled to rejoice with joy unspeak-
able and full of glory, 1 Peter 1:8: their joy was full, John 15 :
11 ; and they entered into rest, Heb. 4:3. A belief in a partial
God and in a partial salvation could not produce such effects
Nothing short of a belief in God as the Father, Friend and Saviour,
of all mankind, could do it.

17. From wliat the Scriptures teach respecting faith. It is the
substance of things hoped for, Heb. 11 : 1 ; and it works by love,
and purifies the heart, Gal. 5 : 6. But no man can hope for end-
less misery to be true ; and, hence, that doctrine is not the sub-
stance of things hoped for. Therefore, a faith in that is not the
faith of the Gospel. AH hope for the truth of Univcrsalism ; hence,
Universalism is the substance of things hoped for, and, therefore, a
faith in Universalism is the faith of the Gospel. Again, Partialism,
or a faith in the doctrine of endless misery, does not work by love,
but by fear; hence, it is not Gospel faith. But Universalism does
work by love, and not by fear; therefore, to believe in Universalism
is to believe the Gospel. Once more ; a belief in Partialism does
not purify the heart, but serves rather to harden it and to blunt
the finer feelings of human nature ; hence, it is not the true faith.

ARGDMENTS IN FAVOR OP ONIVERSALISM. 341

Univcrsalism does purify the heart and beget a principle there of
uuivcr.'^al benevolence and philanthroiiy to man ; therefore it is the
true faith.

18. From what the Scriptures teach respecting hope. It enables
its possessor to purify himself even as God is pure. 1 John 3 : 3,
It is an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast. Ileb. 6 : 19
On the purifying nature of this hope the remarks made above on
faith will apply equally as well here. They need not, therefore, be
repeated. This hope is called "an anchor of the soul, both sj^re
and steadfast." ]>ut how could it be so if the thing hoped for
depended on the fickleness of man ? Man is too frail, and erring,
and helpless a being to found such a hope upon. And nothing
short of a belief in God as the Saviour of all, and the absolute cer-
tainty of the accomplishment of the thing hoped for, could impart a
hope to man which would be as an anchor to his soul, both sure
and steadfast.

19. From what the Bible teaches respecting the confidence which
we ought to repose in God. 'We are repeatedly commanded to trust
in God. To do so, is enjoined upon us as a sacred and imperioua
duty. Prov. 3 : 5, " Trust in the Lord with all thine heart." Ps.
62 : 8, " Trust iu him at all times, ye people ; pour out your heart
before him : God is a refuge for us." Ps. 40 : 4, " Blessed is that
man that maketh the Lord his trust." Prov. 29 : 25, " Whoso
putteth his trust in the Lord shall be safe." Isa. 20: 4, "Trust
ye in the Lord forever." Ps. 9: 10, "They that know thy name
will put their trust in thee." Job 13: 15, "Though he slay me
yet will I trust in him." In Job 22 : 21, we are required to
" make ourselves acquainted with God, and be at peace." Jesus
enjoins upon us to repose the most unlimited trust in Gid, and to
take no anxious thought for the future. Matt. 6 : 25 — 34. But
if God is as he is sometimes represented to be by the believers in
endless misery, how could we trust in him ? And if that doctrine
is true, how could we help being anxious in regard to the future ?
The fact is, nothing but a belief in the universal paternity of God,
and that he is the Friend of all, will enable us to repose that trust
in him which he requires at our hands.

20. From what the Scriptures teach respecting prayer. We are
commanded to pray for all men, 1 Tim. 2:1; to pray for our ene-
mies, even for those who despitefully use us, and persecute us, Matt.

29*

342 ARGUMENTS IN FATOR OF DNIVERSALISM.

5 : 44 to pray in faith ; for we are told that whatsoever is not of
faith is sin, E.om. 14 : 23 ; to lift up holy hands and pray without
wrath and doubting, 1 Tim. 2 : 8. But how can we pray in faith
for the salvation of all men, unless we believe that all will be saved ?
And why pray for all men if God has determined that some shall
not be saved, or if we believe that all will not be saved ? The fact
that we are required to pray for all men, and to do so in faith, noth-
ing doubting, is a strong proof of the doctrine for the truth of which
we are contending.

21. Finally, we infer the truth of this doctrine from the fact that
it is in accordance with the highest and holiest desiies and expecta-
tions of all benevolently disposed and good men ; and that the oppo-
site doctrine does violence to the intellectual powers of man, and ia
repugnant to the better feelings of his nature. Just in proportion
as the feelings of mankind become refined and elevated, and as their
intellectual powers are cultivated, and light and knowledge increase,
just in that proportion will this doctrine spread and prevail.

CHAPTER XXI

OBJECTIONS TO THE DOCTRINE OF
ENDLESS MISERY.

1. It makes God the author of an infinite evil. Misery is evil.
The idea of misery infinite in duration presupposes the idea of infi-
nite evil. No finite being can be the cause of an infinite evil.
God is the only infinite being in the univei'se. If, therefore, infi-
nite evil does actually exist, its existence must be referred to God.
But to suppose God to be the author of an infinite evil, is to suppose
that he is infinitely evil himself

2. It impeaches some of the most glorious attributes of the Deity.
If it be said that this evil is something which God did not foresee,
wish, will, desire, appoint, permit, intend nor purpose, then his wis-
dom, foreknowledge and omniscience, are expressly denied. If it be
said that he foresaw this evil, but could not prevent it, this impeaches
his power, his goodness, justice, mercy and benevolence ; because, to
all those whom he created, knowing that their existence would be
an endless curse, he is neither good, just, merciful nor benevolent.
If it be said that this evil is something which he did actually will,
wivsh, desire, purpose and appoint, this not only impeaches his good-
ness, justice, mercy and benevolence, but it makes him as malignant
as malignity itself ; — a perfect monster in cruelty, and as much
worse than a Caligula or a Nero, or even the fabled god of hell, as
he possesses more power than they to do mischief, to inflict pain
and misery.

344 DOCTRINE OF ENDLESS MISERY.

3. It teaches that our present existence is one of extnuii^ hazard
so much so, that no rational man could possibly choose to exist ur
der such circumstances. It has been taught by the believers in thi-
doctrine that ninety-nine out of every hundred of the human fami-
ly would suflfer endless misery ; and, indeed, if there is any truth
in their general theory, this seems to be a necessary conclusion.
Every man who is born into the world, therefore, stands ninety-nine
chances of being endlessly miserable, to one of being endlessly hap-
py. Now, suppose a narrow bridge erected over a deep chasm or
gulf. On the opposite side there is a fine country, a healthy cli-
mate, and everything which can be conducive to the happiness of
man. On this side we must experience the same toils, deprivations
and sufferincrs, which fall to the lot of man in this life. We are
anxious to cross this gulf and better our condition. We approach
to the brink of the gulf, and propose crossing the bridge. We are
informed that we are at perfect liberty to do so ; but says our in-
formant, " before you attempt the passage, I feel in duty bound to
inform you, that although thousands have attempted to cross this
bridge, yet ninety-nine out of every hundred fail in the attempt,
fall from the bridge, and are dashed to pieces in the chasm below."
What rational man, under these circumstances, would be willing to
attempt the passage ? Not one. No — we should choose rather to
remain where we were, than to run such an awful hazard. And yet
this falls infinitely short of being a parallel case to that of the
other. In the one case we only run the risk of our lives. lu
the other we run the risk of being endlessly miserable, when the
chances are as ninety-nine to one against us. What rational man
would not rather choose to sleep the quiet sleep of non-existence,
than to receive existence on such terms, and run such a desperate
chance ?

4. If, as is contended by the advocates of this doctrine, man is
the procuring cause of this misery, then it makes infinite conse-
quences flow from finite causes, wiiich is altogether unphilosopliical.

5. It carries the consequences of men's actions altogether beyond
the sphere in which they act; and involves the absurd idea, that we
can sow our seed in one field, and I'oap the harvest in another.
Man, by his sins, only injures himself and his fellow-men, " by
destroying his own internal peace, and their external happiness."
lie cannot injure Cod, nor any being superior to himself. His

DOCTRINE OF ENDLESS MISERY. 345

actions do not affect the inhabitants of the moon, nor of any of the
planotiii-j worlds, nor of any in any part of God's universe except
those living in this world. Why, then, should it be supposed that
the consequences of his actions can extend beyond the present world,
to which all of his actions are confined ?

6. The doctrine, as it is held by Arniinians, makes man the arbi-
ter of his own destiny, and suspends an eternity of weal, or an
eternity of woe, upon his own actions. Now, we appeal to every
rational man, and ask if this is not too important a trust to be
committed to so frail a being as man ? Man, in his very best estate,
is a frail child of mortality. He is extremely liable to err, and is
surrounded with temptations on every hand. He is born into the
world entirely ignorant and helpless, and all that he ever knows he
is obliged to learn. The very first that he knows of himself, he is
as he is, and he cannot help it. The very first sensations he ex-
periences are those of appetite and want. He is very frequently
placed (unavoidably by himself) under circumstances which are un-
favorable to the development and cultivation of his moral nature.
He is not unfrequently corrupted in his very youth by the teachings
and examples of his fellow-beings. Now, to suppose that such a
being is made the arbiter of his own eternal destiny, by Him who
created him, is such a reflection on the wisdom and goodness of God,
that we see not how the idea can be harbored for a single moment.
Man manifests but little wisdom in the management of his temporal
affairs. Can it be supposed then that he would manage his eternal
interests any better ?

7. It charges God with cruelty. It accuses him of inflicting
pain upon his creatures with no good object in view ; that is, in ref-
erence to those upon whom it is inflicted. It needs no am-ument to
prove that endless punishment can result in no good to the punished.
If it be said that this misery is inflicted for the purpose of vindi-
cating God's glory, justice, and his law ; then we ask, — Cannot
God's glory, justice and law, be vindicated only at the expense of
the endless misery of millions and millions of his own children ?
Who would not rather think that no such being as God exists ?
The remark of Plutarch will apply here. " I had rather," says he,
" that men would say that no such man as Plutarch ever existed,
than to have them say, there was one Plutarch who devoured hia
own children as soon and as fast as they were born into the world,"

346 DOCTRINE OF ENDLESS MISERY.

Suppose you see a father inflicting punishment upon one of his chil
clren ; he continues to lay on stripe after stripe, until the shrieks
and cries of the unfortunate child cause your blood to chill in your
very veins. You ask the father why he inflicts such severe punish-
ment. He tells you, to vindicate his own parental authority, and
the law which he has established for the regulation of the conduct
of his children. You ask again, But have you no other object in
view ? Do you not intend the good of your child ? He tells you,
no ; his only object is to vindicate his law. Now, suppose that
father to have the power to perpetuate the existence of that child
through endless duration ; and that you ask him if he intends that
the punishment which he is inflicting shall ever cease. He answers,
no ; and informs you that he intends to perpetuate the existence of
his child through eternity, and make him a monument of his eter-
nal wrath and displeasure ; and all to vindicate his own authority,
honor and law. What would you think of the glory, and honor,
and authority, and law, of such a parent as this ? Why, the voice
of insulted humanity would cry out and brand such a father with
infamy. And every rational man would say that he was undeserv-
ing the name of parent. How, then, can we attribute such a char-
acter, and such conduct, to the God of heaven, as to suppose that
he will inflict such pain upon his creatures as can never result in
any good ?

8. It can result in no good to any being or beings in the uni-
verse ; and is, therefore, not only useless, but infinitely worse than
useless.

9. No such penalty was ever annexed to any known law given by
God to man.

10. God never threatened any man, nor any set of men, with
any such punishment.

11. No such punishment was ever threatened to man, by any
prophet, priest or king, mentioned in the Bible.

12. No person mentioned either in the Old or New Testament
ever expressed any fears of suffering such misery.

13. No person mentioned in the Bible ever prayed to God to be
saved from such misery.

14. It originated among the heathen. Of course it had its ori-
gin among those nations that enjoyed no revelation from God; and
is, therefore, a mere chimera of the human imagination.

DOCTRINE OF ENDLESS MISERY. 347

15. It has a direct tendency to call out the very worst passions
of human nature ; to blunt the finer feelings of the same, and to
foster a spirit of pride, arrogance, self-righteousness, pharisaism,
exclusivencss, vindicfivcness, cruelty, partialis^m, malice, malignity,
revenge and persecution. In proof of tliis, we have only to appeal
to tl>c history of the conduct of those who have believed this doc-
trine. The Jews of ancient times, if they did not believe this
doctrine, at least believed in a partial God; and this made them
partial and exclusive in their feelings. Hence they despised and
persecuted every other nation on earth. And if they have been
despised and persecuted in turn, it has always been by those of the
same partial views as themselves. The Jews of our Saviour's time
believed the doctrine of endless misery, having learned it from the
heathen ; and, under the influence of the feelings engendered by it,
they persecuted the disciples of Christ from city to city, imbrued
their hands in the innocent blood, and crucified the Son of God.
Under the influence of this doctrine, and acting upon the belief that
tlie Mahouiedans were the enemies of God, and were hated by him,
the crusaders waged an exterminating war of many years against
them, and millions and millions of lives were destroyed in the con-
test. Under the influence of the spirit of the same doctrine, Peter
the Hermit raised an army of 600,000 men, and marched to Jeru-
salem to wrest the " holy land " from the grasp of the infidel Turk.
And what a righteous retribution awaited them ! They left their
bones to bleach on the plains of Palestine, and their blood flowed
freely to fatten the soil of that country. Under the same influence
the Catholics have martyred thousands of innocent victims, and they
too have been persecuted from the same cause. Under the influence
of the same views men have instituted the inquisition, the wheel,
the rack, and the torture. They have tied their fellow-men to the
stake, and destroyed them with fagot and flame. They have
whipped Baptists, and hung harmless and peaceable Quakers. They
have kindled the fires of Smithfield, and plunged tlie dagger into
the hearts of sixty thousand innocent victims in one day. In fine,
this doctrine has filled the world with carnage and blood for more
than eighteen hundred years; and it is high time that it was ban-
ished from the world. A doctrine of such a tendency never proceeded
from a God of truth and love.

16. It has driven thousands to despair, madness, suicide, and

348 DOCTRINE OF ENDLESS MISERY.

deatn. This fact is so notorious that it requires no proof. Th»
newspapers teem with accounts of this kind almost every week.

17. It does violence to the reasoning powers of man, and is ab-
horrent to the better feelings of his nature.

18. All human observation and experience are directly arrayed
against it. God has so guarded the interests of his creatures here,
that pain cannot be endured, beyond such a point, without termi-
nating in the death of the sufferer. Can we then suppose that he
will ever perpetuate the existence of his creatures only to make
them miserable ?

19. It teaches that God will raise myriads of human beings from
the quiet sleep of death, and the slumbers of the grave, and const!
tute them immortal, for no other purpose but to make them end
lessly miserable. Of course this makes the doctrine of the resur
rection a subject of dread and fear, rather than of hope and joy.

20. It teaches that the divine justice is of such a nature that it
can never be satisfied ; for what is always doing, will, of course,
never be done.

21. If, as has been taught by some of the advocates of endless
misery, every sin deserves endless punishment, and if endless pun-
ishment consists in inflicting all the pain upon the wicked which
their natures will be capable of enduring, then this doctrine renders
it utterly impossible for God himself to punish any individual for
more than one sin. Of course all other sins were committed with
perfect impunity. How, then, is God's justice to be vindicated?

22. It teaches that God's law will eternally be violated ; and, of
course, never fulfilled. Hence, it comes in contact with the testi-
mony of Jesus Christ. Matt. 5 : 18.

23. The doctrine, as held by Arniinians, teaches that God has
been bafHcd in his design in creating man ; and, of course, that
there is a power in the universe which is superior to God himself.

24. The same theory teaches that God has been made the subject
of pain and misery by his own creatures ; and that that misery can
never end. Disappointment implies uneasiness ; and uneasiness im-
plies pain and misery. If, therefore, God has been disappointed in
the grand and glorious object which he had in view in creating man,
that disap[)ointinent must be a source of unhappincss to him ; and
if he is to be eternally disappointed, he nuist be eternally miserable.

25. It teaches that if God was infinitely malignant and cruel, it

DOCTRINE OF ENDLESS MISERY. 349

could not bo worse for a large portion of his sentient creatures than
it actuiilly will be ; while, at the same time, tlie aJvoctites of this
doctrine say that God is infinitely benignant, benevolent and good.
A more palpable contradiction in terms cannot well be imagined
nor conceived.

26. It is directly calculated to destroy the confidence of man in
the Bible as a revelation from God, and is no doubt the principal
cause of nine-tenths of the infidelity which prevails in our world.

27. It has a direct tendency to bar the exercise of that trust and
confidence which we ought to repose in God, and which is so neces-
sary to our well-being and happiness in life.

28. It has its origin in hatred. If all mankind had loved each
other as they love themselves, no one would ever have dreamed that
any man was in danger of suifering endless misery. Ask the be-
liever in this dpctrine if he believes his parents will sufier such
misery, and he will tell you, no. Ask if he believes his brothers,
his sisters, his wife, his children, or his friends, will suflfcr such
misery, and he will answer, no. Even if any of these have died
without making any profession of religion, and even without any
hope for themselves, still he will express at least a faint hope that
they will not be made endlessly miserable. But why all this ? Ah,
he loves his parents, brothers, sisters, wife, children, and friends,
and is willing that they should go to heaven and be happy. But
you ask him if he believes that that man who has greatly injured
him will suffer such misery, and his answer will be, " 0 yes ; hell
was made for just such characters as he." This shows that the
doctrine originated in hatred ; and that " hell is built on spite."
We ought to strongly suspect and distrust a doctrine which origi-
nates from such a source.

29. It gives to man the tremendous power of fixing the destiny
of his fellow-man, either for weal or woe, through the ceaseless ages
of eternity. What a chance for the exercise of malice and revenge
docs this doctrine give to man ! Let us suppose the case of an indi-
vidual who is a worthy and respectable man ; — he has, however,
made no profession of religion, nor experienced that miraculous
change which is supposed to be necessary in order to entitle him to
salvation. lie is forty years of age ; if he lives to be fifty, he will
experience this change and be saved. An individual, of the very
worst character, imbibes a hatred toward this man, and, instigated

30

350 DOCTRINE OF ENDLESS MISERY.

by tlie spirit of revenge, murders him. The murderer is arrested,
tried, found guilty, and sentenced to be hung. Wliile confined in
prison, awaiting the day of execution, he is visited by the pious
clergy. They pray with him, exhort him to repentance, and finally,
through their instrumentality, he is truly converted. On the day
of execution he is swung upon the gallows, and his happy spirit is
wafted to the realms of bliss. While there, he looks over the bat-
tlements of heaven, and sees the man whom he murdered on earth
writhing in the agonies of hell. Now, let us suppose that this mur-
derer, if he had not committed this crime, would never have repent-
ed, but would have died in his sins and went to hell. Is it not plain
that, in this case, the act of murder has been the means of sending
a man to hell, who would have otherwise went to heaven ; and of
sending another to heaven, who otherwise would have went to hell ?
What a tremendous power is this to commit to erring man !

30. The doctrine of endless hell torments is built on poetry, para-
bles, metaphors, figures of speech, fancy and imagination. The
heated imagination of the ancient poets first conceived the idea of
endless torture. And the advocates of the doctrine at the present
day, so far as they rely upon the Bible to prove it, appeal to the
parables, metaphors and figures, which abound in that book, rather
than to any plain, positive or direct testimony.

31. It teaches, that not only millions and millions' of human
beings, who have lived and died in our world, will be made endlessly
miserable, but that millions and millions yet unborn, will, if thej
exist, become the subjects of the same misery. Now, in reference
to those yet unborn, there is but one way to prevent their being
endlessly miserable. Proclaim universal celibacy, — cease to propa-
gate the human species, — and of course you will cease to be instru-
mental in bringing beings into existence to be plunged beneath the
li(piid fires of hell's sulphurous flames. Benevolence, justice and
humanity, lift up their voice and demand that this course be pursued
by every rational man. A doctrine, from which such conclusions
can be legitimately drawn, cannot possibly be true, but must inevita-
bly be false.

32. It teaches that God has annexed a penalty to his law, which,
if inflicted, will produce the very thing which the law was designed
to prevent. It will not be disputed that the law was designed to
prevent misery and to promote happiness. This design is accom-

DOCTRINE OF ENDLESS MISERY. 351

pUshed in so far as it prevents disobedience and secures obedience.
But if, when it is violated, it inflicts endless misery on the transgres-
sor, then the design of the law is completely thwarted by its own
penalty. It nuiy be said that, "allowing the penalty to be limited
misery, yet, if the penalty is suffered, the design of the law is de-
feated as well as in the other case." We reply, if the object in
infliL-tiiig the penalty is to prevent transgression and enforce
obedience, then the design of the penalty is in harmony with the
design of the law. On this principle we avoid the monstrous
absurdity which is evidently involved in the idea that an infinite
penalty is annexed to the law.

33. It teaches that God has annexed a penalty to his law, which,
if inflicted, will forever prevent a large number of its Subjects from
complying with its requirements. The law demands obedience.
It always did and always will require this of all men. But, if God
dooms any portion of mankind to endless spiritual death, then it will
be impossible for such ever to obey the law.

34. It teaches that God's law rests and is satisfied with the
infliction of its penalty. Now, if this is the nature of God's
law, then, as "all have sinned," the law would be just as well
satisfied with the endless sin, rebellion and misery, of all mankind,
as with their obedience. A most singular law such would be
surely.

3.^. It teaches that God has annexed a penalty to his law, which,
if inflicted, would be a greater evil than the transgression of the
aw. That transgression of the law produces misery we admit.
But, then, that misery is finite and limited, it being the eflFect of a
finite and limited cause. Now, if God inflicts endless misery on the
transgressor, then it will be seen at once that the remedy is infinite-
ly worse than the disease.

36. It teaches that God's law is directly arrayed against his
promises. God has promised to bless all mankind in Christ, the seed
of Abraham. Acts 3 : 25. This blessing consists in turning men
from iniquity and saving them from sin. Acts 3 : 26, Now, the
doctrine of endless misery teaches that God's law will continue to
be violated and trampled under foot, by a large portion of its sub-
jects, throughout all coming time. How, then, can God's promises
ever be fulfilled ? How absurd to suppose that God has involved
himself in a dilemma like this '

352 DOCTRINE OP ENDLESS MISERY.

37. A doctrine so repugnant to reason, so directly opposed to the
dictates of benevolence, humanity and justice, cannot be believed by
any well-regulated and well-balanced mind. Hence, the wise and
good of all ages, whenever and wherever this doctrine has been
known, have rejected it.

CHAPTER XXII

ON THE AUTIIOEITY OP THE APOSTOLIC
AND CHPISTIAN PATHEIIS.

Those early converts to Christianity, who distinguished themselves
in defending and publicly teaching the Christian religion, and who
lived before the year 120, and who by possibility might have associ-
ated with some of Christ's apostles or evangelists, are called the
"Apostolic Fathers." Those who succeeded them, and lived after
the year 120, up to the time of the establishment of Popery, are
called the " Christian Fathers." In the various controversies, on
religious points of doctrine, which have agitated the Christian church,
the disputants have been in the habit of appealing to the authority
of these fathers. In the course of the controversy between Univer-
salists and Limitarians, the authority of these men has sometimes
been appealed to as sufficient to settle the point in dispute. Both
parties have appealed to their opinions with great confidence ; as if
■what they believed and taught was a matter of great consequence.
Now, it appears to us that more importance has been attached to the
question, What did the Apostolic and Christian Fathers think, and
how did they believe ? than it is really deserving of. A few of our
reasons for so thinking will now be given. 1st. We will speak of
the Apostolic Fathers. 2d. Of the Christian Fathers.

I. The Apostolic Fathers are Clemens, Eomanus, Ignatius, Poly-
carp, Papius, Barnabas, and Ilermas. These are all whose writings
have come down to us. That their opinions are deserving of but
little weis^jht, is evident from the following facts : 1. There is no
30*

354 THE iPOSTOLIC AND CHRISTIAN FATHERS.

proof that either of them ever associated with any of Christ's apostles
or evangelists. If they did, one thing is certain, they have not in
their writings mentioned one of the historians of Christ. See Dod-
welVs Diss, on Irenus. 2. It is said that Clemens and Ignatius
were acquainted with the apostles ; and that Polycarp was the dis-
ciple of John ; but of this there is no direct proof Allowing it to
be true, however, all this might be, and yet they not learn anything
from the apostles respecting the great point in dispute now between
Limitarians and Universalists. The circumstances of times then
made it necessary that the doctrine that Jesus was the true Messiah,
and the Sent of God, should be the prominent and fundamental doc-
trine taught ; and but little was said about anything else. Besides,
the writings of Clemens, Ignatius and Polycarp, afford no proof of
the doctrine of endless misery. It is thought that they believed in
a limited resurrection, and that none except the righteous would be
raised from the dead. If so, they held an opinion at variance with
that taught by the apostle Paul ; and, of course, could not have
learned it either from hun or from the teachings of Christ. 3. The
writings of these men prove that they were " men of but little learn-
ing ; and, for the most part, of as little judgment; and whoever
reads them, expecting to find them either instructive or edifying,
will rise from their perusal in disappointment, if not with disgust."
The epistle of Clemens is the best of them all, and " contiuns but one
instance of those absurd allegories which abo2ind in the succeeding
fathers." The writings of Ignatius "contain some puerile conceits,
betray a fondness for the Eastern fables concerning the angelic world,
and are filled with earnest injunctions of the most unreserved sab-
mission of reaso?i,/ait/z a?ii ^?-ac.<ice, to the clergy; whose author-
ity is often likened, expressly, to tliat of God and Jesus Christ."
Pulycarp's writings evince "a more regular and intelligent mind
than most of the ecclesiastical writings of that age. The author is
guilty of one exception to his general moderation, when he exhorts
his brethren to be *■ sithject to the elders and deacons, as unto God
and Chiiist.'" Papius formed "a collection of idle tales and fool-
ish notions, and piiblislied them to the world as the authoritative
instructions of Christ and his apostles ; and succeeding fathers
adopted some of its fictions." The epistle of Barnabas " was com-
posed by some Jewish Christian of mean abilities, for the purpose of
•epresenting the INIosaic law and other parts of the Old Testament

TllK APOSTOLIC AND CHRISTIAN FATHERS. 355

as containing a hidden account of Christ and his religion. The alle-
gorical and mystical interpretations of which the epistle mostly con-
sists present an extraordinary instance of blind stupidity aiming at
discoveries." " Understand, children," says he, " these things moro
fully : that Abraham, who was the first that brought in circumcision,
performed it, after having received the mystery of three letters, by
which he looked forward in the spirit to Jesus. For the scripture
says that Abraham circumcised three hundred and eighteen men of
his house. But what then was the mystery that was made known
to him ? Mark, first, the eighteen ; and, next, the three hundred.
For the numeral letters of ten and eight are IH. And these denote
Jesus. And because the cross was that by which we were to find
grace, he, therefore, adds three hundred ; the numeral letter of wliich
is T, the figure of the cross. ^V'^herefore, by two letters he signified
Jesus, and by the third, his cross. He who has put the ingrafted
gift of his doctrine within us, knows that I never taught to any a
more certain truth ; but I trust ye are worthy of it." " Such is
one of the important discoveries our author communicates." If he
never taught a greater truth than this, then everything else he
taught was, by his own confession, a lie. Strange as it may seem,
the later fathers, even those of undoubted learning, such as Justin
Martyr, Irenteus, Clemens Alexaudriiius, &c., ap[)ear to have been,
by no means, insensible to the charms of their kind of nonsense."
" The last, as well as the longest, of the works of the Apostolic Fathers,
so called, is that efi'usion of second childishness, The Shepherd of
Hernias. It was written at Home by a brotlier of the bishop of
that city ; but it betrays an ignorant and imbecile mind, in absolute
dotage. The author relates pretended visions, and introduces in-
structions which he received from an angel, who occasionally ap-
peared to him, as he asserts, in the habit of a shepherd. ]}ut the
conversation he attributes to his celestial visitants is more insipid
than we commonly hear from the weakest of men." See Ancient
History of UniversaJAsm, Chap. I.

II. Of the Christian Fathers, the most distinguished are the fol-
lowing: Justin 3Iart3'r, Titian, Ilegesippus, Iren;cus, Athanagorus,
Theophilus, Clemens Alexandrinus, Tertullian, Origen, Demetrius,
Alexander, Heracles, Ambrosius Firmilian, Gregory Thaumaturges,
Athanodorus, Cyprian, Dionycus, Nepos Methodius, Arnobius, Lac-
tantius, Paul of Samosata, Pamphilus, Eusebius, Athanasius, Greg-

356 THE APOSTOLIC AND CHRISTIAN TATHEKS.

ory Naz'ienzen, Gregory Nyssen, Diilymus, Basil, Apollinarius,
Epiphanius, Jerome, Evagrius, Theophilus, Ambrose, Chrysostom,
Augustine, IsodorusE,ufinus,Anastasius,Theoclosius, August ine Til eo-
dorus, Tlieodoret, Syuesius, Jerome, and Hilary. That the opinion
of these men on any important point is not deserving of any great
weight, and ought not to be considered sufficient to settle any disputed
subject of great importance, is evident from the following facts :

1. They were not inspired men. We might as well, therefore,
appeal to the opinions of John Calvin, Martin Luther, and a host of
others who have lived since their day, as to appeal to the opinions
of either the Christian or Apostolic Fathers. Yea, we may as well
trust to our own opinions as to trust to theirs.

2. In relation to some very important points, they differed among
themselves. If we appeal to their testimony, then, we can prove
Calvinism to be true, and we can prove it to be false. We can
prove Arminianism to be false, and we can prove it to be true.
We can prove Univei'salism to be a doctrine of devils, and we can
prove it to be the truth of God. Who cannot see that such testi-
mony defeats itself?

3. The Christian Fathers were no more competent, nor any better
qualified, to understand the scriptures of the Old and New Testament,
than we are at the present day. Indeed, they were not as much so,
as their writings prove. The most distinguished of them were con-
verts from some one of the various schools of heathen philosophy ;
and when they came over to Christianity, they brought many of
their philosophical opinions with them. These they incorporated
and blended with the Christian religion, and made up a system of
theology, composed partly of Christianity and partly of heathen
philosophy. They were in the habit of allegorizing and mystifying
the Scriptures, instead of understanding them in their plain and
obvious sense. This, of course, would have an effect to bewilder
their minds, and prevent the light of truth from shining into their
understandings. They were comparatively ignorant of the peculiar
style and phraseology of the Hebrew language, which style was
adopted by Christ and his apostles; and they wore ignorant of all
just rules of interpretation. By the aid of the light which has been
thrown upon the various sciences since the days of these fathers, we
enjoy better means and greater facilities for arriving at the true
g«nse and meaning of the Scriptures than tkey did.

THE APOSTOLIC AND CHRISTIAN FATIIKUS. 357

4. Of the writings of the Apostolic Fathers, and of the curly
Christian Fathers, some are known to be forgeries, and the authen-
ticity of others is very doubtful. Of those which are genuine, many
of them are compositions such as any school-boy ought to be ashamed
of, and contain within themselves certain evidence that the writers
were either very weak, credulous or superstitious men, or most noto-
rious liars. The book called The Sibylline Oracles was forged by
some Christian or Christians, and palmed oS' upon the heathen as
genuine. The Sibyls were supposed by the Greeks and Romans to
be very ancient prophetesses of extraordinary inspiration ; and this
book was fabricated and ascribed to them, and then "sent into the
■world to convert the heathen by the pretended testimony of their
own prophetesses. It is mortifying to relate that not one of the
defenders of the faith at that day had the honesty to discard the
fraud, even when it was detected by their heathen opponents." On
the contrary, it was quoted as genuine; and its teachings urged as
incontrovertible evidence by all the principal writers of that day ;
even by such men as Justin Martyr, Athanagoras, Theopkilus of
Antioch, Clemens Alexandrinus, and the succeeding fathers. The
genuineness of the epistles of Ignatitts " has been attacked and de-
fended with a zeal little proportioned to their worth or real weight
in any cause whatever." And The Relation of the Martyrdom of
Polycarp is thought to be a forgery. Justin Martyr was a man
who lacked sober judgment ; and Avas guilty of frequent mistakes in
consequence of his carelessness and gross credulity. He believed in
the existence of demons, and that they were the fruit of a connection
between angels and women. He also believed that the Christians
had power to exorcise the demons at pleasure. In fine, all his early
heathen notions were only modified to his new religion. He " ap-
plied and explained scripture without the least regard to rational
interpretation." But we need not particularize. The fact is, that
the writings of the Christian Fathers show, conclusively, that many
of them were weak men ; that all of them were extremely credulous ;
that they believed in demons, giants, and a thousand other vagaries
which never had any existence except in the imagination of man.
Even the great Origen himself believed that miracles might be per-
formed by simply pronouncing the nam.e Jesus. And the early
fathers, " wlio, by the interposition of evil spirits, could so readily
explain every preternatural appearance, were disposed, and even

358 THE APOSTOLIC AND CHRISTIAN FATHERS.

desirous, to admit, and did admit, the most extravagant fictions cif
the Pagan mythology." The early fathers appealed to what they
called apostolic traditions to prove opposite doctrines, even when
those pretended traditions were self-contradictory, and, therefore,
of no authority whatever. Even those who are said to have been
the disciples of the apostles, " adduced contrary traditions on one
and the same point." Polycarp visited Anicetus, bishop at Rome,
about A. D. 150, and held an amicable discussion with him on tlie
proper time for holding Easter. Each alleged apostolical tradition
for his own time, in opposition to that of the other. See Eusebins'
EccL, lib. v., chap. 24, and Ancieoit Histoiy of UniversaUsvi,
chap. 2. But there is one fact, which, if there were no other, would
be sufficient of itself to show that no importance ought to be attached
to the teachings of the Christian Fathers. It is this :

5. The Christian Fathers were guilty of forging books to prove
their doctrines of believing what they did not teach, and of teach-
ing what they did not believe. They sometimes employed known
falsehood in support of their cause. " This pernicious artifice they
are said to have derived from the Platonic paradox, that it is lav:-
fid to lie for the truth ; but one would suppose it suggested by
their own intemperate zeal, rather than by any maxims of philoso-
phy. They forged books in support of their religion ; a practice
which it is said they borrowed from the heretics ; and they propa-
gated accounts of frequent miracles, concerning which all the ear-
lier writers after the apostles had been silent." The following
extracts from the writings of Tertullian will give some idea of tlie
character of the man. " Why am I not ashamed of maintaining that
the Son of God was born ? Why ? because it is itself a shameful
thing. I maintain that the Son of God died. Well, that is wholly
credible, because it is monstrously absurd. I maintain that after
having been buried he rose again ; and that I take to be absolutely
true, because it is manifestly impossible." " You are fond of your
spectacles," said he, in allusion to the Pagans ; " there are other
spectacles : that day disbelieved, derided by the nations, that last
and eternal day of judgment, when all ages shall be swallowed up
in one conflagration, — what a variety of spectacles shall then ap-
pear ! How shall I admire, how laugh, how rejoice, how exult,
when I behold so many kings, worshipped as gods in heaven, togeth-
er with Jove himself, groaning in the lowest abyss of darkness ! so

THE APOSTOLIC AND CHRISTIAN FATUKRS. 350

m:uiy magistrates, who persecuted the name oPtlie Lord, litiuefying
hi fiercer iiamcs than they ever kindled against Clnistiaiis ; so many
sage philo.soi)l\ers blushing in raging fire, with their scholars whom
they persuaded to despise God, and to disbelieve the resurrection ;
and so many poets shuddering before the triliuival, nut of rihadainan-
thus, not of Minos, but of the disbelieved Christ ! Then shall we
hear the tragedians more tuneful under their own sufi'crings ; then
shall we see the players far more sprightly amidst the flames ; the
charioteer all red-hot in his burning car ; and the wrestlers hurled,
not upon the accustomed list, but on a plain of fire." See Tertid.
De Spectaculis, C. 39, and De SpectacuUs, C. 30. The opinions
of a man who could write such nonsense as is contained in the first
extract, or who could possess such a spirit as is manifested in the
last, are deserving of no weight whatever. The great ecclesiastical
historian, Eusebius, heads chap. 31, of Book 12, of his "Evangeli-
cal Preparation," thus : " How far it may be proper to use
Falsehood as a JMedicine, and for the benefit of those who
require to be deceived." And he undertakes to defend the pro-
priety of using falsehood by appealing to pretended examples in the
Old Testament. Origen avowed the same principle. See Mo-
sheim's Bissertatioiis, p. 203. Bishop Horsley, in his controversy
with Dr. Priestley, states the same fact. At page IGO, he says,
" Time was when the practice of using unjustifiable means to serve a
good cause was openly avowed, and Origen himself was among its de-
fenders." Chi'ysostom, bishop of Constantinople, defended the same
doctrine. See Mosh. Diss., p. 205. Gregory of Nazienzen, sur-
named " The Divine," says, " A little jargon is all that is necessary
to impose on the people. The less they comprehend the more they
admire. Our forefathers and doctors of the church have often said,
not tvkat they thotight, hut what circumstances and necessity dic-
tated to them.'" Syiiesius, bishop of Ptolemais, says, " The people
are desirous of Icing deceived. We cannot act otherwise respect-
ing them." And a little further on he says, " For my own part,
to myself I shall always be a philosopher; but, in dealing with the
mass of mankind, I shall be a priest." See Cave's '^ Ecclesiastica,"
p. 115. St. Jerome says, " I do not find fault with an error which
proceeds from a hatred towards the Jews, and a pious zeal for the
Chrbtian faith." See Opera, tom. 4, p. 113. Mosheim " espe-
cially includes in the same charge," Ambrose, bishop of Milan ;

360 THE APOSTOLIC AND CUraSTIAN FATHERS.

Hilary, bishop of Poictiers, and Augustine, bishop of Hippo, in
Africa, " whose fame," says Mosheim, " filled, not without reason,
the whole Christian world. We would willingly," he adds, " ex-
cept them from this charge ; but truth, which is more respectable
than these venerable fathers" [amen), "obliges us to involve them
in the general accusation." Dr. Chapman, in his " Miscellaneous
Tracts," page 191, says, "The learned Mosheim, a foreign divine
and zealous advocate for Christianity, who, by his writings, has
deserved the esteem of all good and learned men, intimates his
fears that those who search with any degree of attention into the
writings of the fathers and most holy doctors of the fourth century,
will find them all, loithout exception, disposed to lie and deceive,
whenever the interests of religion require it." "The learned
Dodwell," in a work published by him, "abstains from producing
more proofs of ancient Christian forgeries," " through his great
veneration for the goodness and piety of the fathers." What a
Btrange and inconsistent reason was this !

For publishing the above facts to the world we may be censured
by some, but we have long since adopted the maxim, " let the truth
be told though the heatens fall ; " and the above facts being truths,
we fearlessly proclaim them. In relation to those who would cen-
sure us for so doing, we have only to say, their opinions are of no
more consequence than the opinions of the Christian Fathers them-
selves. Such, reader, was the character and such was the conduct
of the Christian Fathers. And yet they have been called " Chris-
tian Fathers." That very title which Jesus instructed his disciples
to apply to no man on earth, has been applied to them ; even by
those who profess to be tlie disciples of Christ. They have been
called '■'pious saints," and "most holy fathers." But, if such
conduct as they wore guilty of does not manifest depravity, then
we have no evidence that depravity exists in any man on earth.
If thejj were deserving of these high and honorable titles, where is
the man who is not ? They have been sainted and canonized, and
their intercession in behalf of sinners has been supplicated by those
calling themselves Christians. And to this day their authority is
thought, by Catholics and Episcopalians, to be very important in
settling controverted points of doctrine. These, then, are to be our
oracles, are they ? No ; we acknowledge no oracles except the
oracles of God, contained in the Old and New Testament. Thes€

THE APOSTOLIC AND CHRISTIAN FATHERS, 361

nrc to bo our authorities on points of doctrine, are they ? No ; we
acknowledge no authority but that of nature, reason and the Bible.
These are our interpreters, of the Bible, are they ? No ; we are
Protestants, and will interpret the Bible for ourselves. These are
our masters, are they ? No ; we acknowledge no master but Christ.
These are our intercessors before the throne of God, are they ? No ;
we want but one intercessor and that intercessor is Jesus, These
are our advocates before God, are they ? No ; we want but one
advocate with the Father, and that advocate is Jesus Christ. These
are mediators between us and God, are they ? No ; we acknowledge
but one mediator, and that mediator is " the man Christ Jesus,"
These are our spiritual fathers, are they ? No ; we acknowledge
but one spiritual Father, and that Father is God. People may
talk and prate about the pious, and holy, and Christian Fathers, as
much as they will ; but the fact is, these are only high-soundin<T
titles and phrases, which can serve no other purpose but to deceive,
delude, and to impose upon mankind. And any church, which has
no other foundation to rest on but the authority of such men, must
eventually be shaken to its very foundation ; and its extravagant
and arrogant claims and pretensions will be discarded by every
rat-'^nal man.

81

CHAPTER XXIU.

Ihe Articles of Faith, Plan of Church Government, and Statis*
tics of the Denomination of Universalists i?i the United States
and British Provinces.

ARTICLES OF FAITH.

The following article on this subject, written by Rev. A. B.
Grosh, is full, clear and comprehensive, and much better than any-
thing which we could substitute in its stead.

" The Universal ists, as a body, have no Creed or Confession of
Faith which members must subscribe, or profess faith in, before
they can be admitted into fellowship or membership. The Bible
is the creed of the Universalist. But as we have been, at various
periods, much misrepresented by our opposers, a Profession of Belief,
embracing those important-points of doctrine in which all Universal-
ists are agreed, became necessary. ^ The General Convention of

* " As the Universalists of the New England States agreed with Con-
gregationali.sts, in regard to church government, tlicy could not be legally
distinguished from them, so as to avoid paying taxes to support the Ihen
•standing order,' until they became a separate denomination, and made a
formal Profession of Faith. In New Hampsliire they were so taxed, and
the Supreme Court decided in favor of the Congregationalists, as late, we
tliinl<, as 1803. To obviate tliis difficulty, wliicli had been anticipated, a
' Profession of Faitli ' was presented by tlie committee, previously appointed
for that purpose, and adopted by the General Convention, liolden at AVin-
chester, N. II. Tlie members of the committee were Zebulou Streeter, Geo.
Richards, Ilosea P.allou, Zephaniah Laithe, and "Walter Ferris ; the Profes-
BioH was composed by the last on the committee. There were some believera

ARTICLES OF FAITH. 3G3

Universal ists for the New England States and others, at that time
the highest official body in our order, in 1803, adopted and pub-
lished the following, not as binding on the fuith of its members, but
as declarative of our sentiments. No alterations have been neces-
sary, neither have any been made in it, since that period. It is,
therefore, submitted to the reader as an official and correct declara-
tion of the faith of our denomination at large, wherever it is known
to exist, whether under the name of Salvationist, Restoratioiiist,
Christian Friends, or the more common and more appropriate one
for all believers in impartial and universal grace, Universalists."

"]. We believe that the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New
Testaments contain a revelation of the character of God, and of the
duty, interest and final destination, of mankind.

" 2. We believe there is one God, whose nature is love ; revealed
in one Lord Jesus Christ, by one Holy Spirit of Grace, who will
finally restore the whole family of mankind to holiness and happi-
ness.

" 3. We believe tliat holiness and true happiness are inseparably
connected ; and that believers ought to maintain order, and practise
good works, for these things are good and profitable unto men."

" This general declaration of the general belief of our whole order,
it will be seen, allows great latitude of opinion on minor points, while
it especially states our sentiments on all points most important and
useful to all Christians."

Lest it should be thought that the above Profession of Faith is
too brief, and not sufficiently expressive of our views on all points
connected with the Christian religion, we here insert a form of faith
which was drawn up by Rev. D. Skinner, and which has been pub-
lished and extensively circulated in the United States ; premising,
however, that we do not consider this creed as binding on the con-
sciences of our fellow-men, but as " a mere general declaration, not
of the things which rmLSt be believed, but of the things that are
believed among us." To obtain the fellowship of our denomination
it is only necessary that the individual should believe in one God ;
in Jesus Christ as the Sent of God and the Saviour of the world ;

in tlie trinity and in future punislinient on the committee, and yet all could
cordially agree to the Articles presented." See an article on this subject
in the Magazine and Advocate, vol. 14, No. 40, taken from the Universalist
Watchman.

364 BIBLE CREED.

in the authority of the Bible ; and that he should possess a good
moral character.

BIBLE CREED.

Article I. — Concerning God. — We believe in one, only living
and true God ; that he is a pure spirit, self-existent, immutable,
eternal, infinite in wisdom, power and goodness, and possesses every
natural and moral perfection which can render his character amia-
ble, lovely, reverend and adorable ; that he is the Creator, Up-
holder, Benefactor and moral Governor, of the universe ; that he
stands in the relation of Father to all mankind ; that, as he hath
made of one blood all nations of men to dwell on the face of the
earth, we are his offspring, — all have one Father, one God hath
created us ; that though there be that are called gods, whether in
heaven or in earth (as there be gods many, and lords many), yet to
us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and
we in him ; that God is love, good unto all, and his tender mercies
are over all his works ; that he loveth all the things that are, and
abhorreth nothing that his hands have made, for he never would
have created anything to have hated it ; that he is a just God and
a Saviour, who will have all men to be saved, and come to the
knowledge of the truth ; that he worketh all things after the coun-
sel of his own will ; that all his attributes harmonize ; that in him
mercy and truth have met together, righteousness and peace have
embraced each other, 1 Cor. 8: 4 — 6; Deut. 6:4; Mark 12:
29 ; John 4 : 24 ; Mai. 2 : 10, and 3: 6 ; Gen. 17 : 1 ; Ps. 147 :
5 ; 45 : 9, and 85 : 10 ; Wisdom 11 : 24 ; Isa. 45 : 21 ; Acts 17 :
24—28 ; 1 Tim. 2 : 4, 5 ; Eph. 1 : 11 ; 1 John 4 : 8—16.

Article II. — Concerning Christ. — We believe in one Lord
Jesus Christ ; that Jesus of Nazareth is the promised Messiah,
the one Mediator between God and men, the Son of God and the
Saviour of the world, the brightness of the Father's glory, and the
express image of his person ; that to him the Divine Spirit was
given without measure, and hence, God hath made him both Lord
and Christ — given all things into his hand, even power over all
flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as the Father hath
given him ; that all that the Father giveth him shall so come to
him as not to be cast out ; that he was sent to rev(!al the true char-
iicter of God to the world, and save mankind from sin, misery, dark-

BIBLE CREED. 365

ness and death ; that, to this end, he gave himself a ransom for all,
to be testified in due time ; is a propitiation for our sins, and not
for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world ; that, having
been crucified on the cross, he arose from the dead on the third day,
ascended up on high, leading captivity captive, and giving gifts unto
men ; and having brought life and immortality to light by the Gos-
pel, he shall see of the travail of his soul and be satisfied ; shall
reconcile all things unto God, by the blood of his cross ; that as in
Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive ; that he
shall reign in his mediatorial kingdom till all things shall be sub-
dued unto him ; till death, the last enemy, shall be destroyed; till
every knee shall bow, and every tongue confess him Lord, to the
glory of God the Father ; and that he will then deliver up the king-
dom to God the Father, that God may be all in all. 1 Cor. 8 : 6,
and 15 : 3, 4, 22, 24—28 ; 1 Tim. 2:5,6; 1 John 2 : 2, and 4 :
14 ; John 1 : 45 ; 3 : 34, 35 ; 6 : 37, and 17 : 2, 3 ; Matt. 1 :
21; Heb. 1: 3; Kom. 14 : 9 ; Eph. 4 : 8; 2 Tim. 1 : 10; Isa.
53. 11; Col. 1: 20; Phil. 2: 10, 11.

Article III. — Concerning the Scriptures. — We believe in the
Divine authenticity of the Scriptures of the Old and New Testa-
ments, that they contain a true and faithful record of the revelation
of God to men, and are a perfect and infallible rule of faith and
practice ; that the prophecy came not in old time by the will of
man, but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy
Spirit; and that all Scripture, given by inspiration of God, is profit-
able for doctrine, for reproof, for correction and instruction in righte-
ousness, that the servants of God may be thoroughly furnished unto
all good works, and become wise unto salvation. 2 Peter 1 ; 21 ;
2 Tim. 3 : 15—17.

Article IV. — Concerning the Motive to Obedience. — We be-
lieve that, as God hath commended his love to us in that, while we
were yet sinners, Ciirist died for us, it is our duty to love him be-
cause he first loved us ; that if God so loved us, we ought also to
love one another ; that the goodness of God Icadeth to repentance ;
that the grace of God, which bringeth salvation to all men, hath
appeared, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts,
we should live soberly, righteously and godly, in this present world ;
and that those who believe in God, ought to be careful to maintain
good works ; for these things are good and profitaljle unto men ;

366 BIBLE CREED.

that Christ should be our pattern, and his love should constrain ua
to walk in his footsteps. Rom. 2 : 4, and 5 : 8 ; 2 Cor. 5 : 14, 15 ;
Tit. 2 : 11, 12, and 3 : 8 ; 1 John 4:11, 19.

Article V. — Concerning the Reward of Obedience. — We be-
lieve that great peace have they who love God's law, and nothing
shall offend them ; they are like trees planted by the rivers of water,
that bring forth their fruit in season ; their leaf also shall not wither,
and whatsoever they do shall prosper ; thai Wisdom's ways are ways
of pleasantness and all her paths are peace ; that she is a tree of
life to them that lay hold of her, and happy is every one that
retaineth her ; that the fruit of righteousness is soMn in peace of
them that make peace ; that Christ's yoke is easy and his burden
light, and all who come to him will find rest to their souls ; that we
who have believed do enter into rest ; that, though God is the Sa-
viour of all men, he is especially so of the believer, and that whoso
looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, and
is not a forgetful hearer but a doer of the word, this man shall be
blessed in his deed. Ps. 1 : 3, and 119 : 165 ; Prov. 3 : 17, 18 ;
Matt. 11 : 28—30 ; Heb. 4 : 3 ; 1 Tim. 4:10; James 1 : 25, and
3: 18.

Article VI. — Concerning the Punishment of Disobedience. —
We believe that God, as the righteous and moral Governor of the
universe, will render to every man according to his deeds : tribula-
tion and anguish upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew
first and also of the Gentile ; that he that doeth wrong shall receive
for the wrong which he hath done, and there is no respect of per-
sons ; that the way of transgressors is hard ; that the wicked are like
the troubled sea when it cannot rest, whose watery cast up mire and
dirt ; for there is no peace, saith our God, to the wicked. Rom. 2 :
6, 9 ; Col. 3 : 25 ; Prov. 13 : 15 ; Matt. IG: 27 ; Isa. 57 : 20, 21.

Article VII. — Concerning the remedial Design and Limita'
tion of Punishment. — We believe the Lord will not cast off for-
ever ; but though he cause grief, yet will he have compassion
according to tlie nmltitude of his mercies; that he will not contend
forever, nor be always wroth, lest the spirit should fail before him,
and the souls he has made; that although he may apparently forsake
his children for a small moment, yet with great mercies will ho
gather them ; in a little wrath he may hide his face from them for
a moment, but witli everlasting kindness will he have mercy on

BIBLE CllEED. 307

them, and heal them, and lead them also, and restore comforts unto
them ; that whom he loveth he chasteneth (and he lovuth and chas-
teiieth all) for their profit, that thoy may be partakers of his holi-
ness, and be enabled al'terwards to say, " Before I was afflicted I
went astray, but now have I kept thy word." Lam. 3 : 31, 32 ;
Isa. 54 : 7, 8, and 57 : 16—18; lleb. 12 : 7—11 ; Ps. 89 : 30—35,
and 119: 67.

Article VIII. — Concerning Baptism. — As there is a differ-
ence of opinion among the sincere ibllowcrs of Christ, in regard to
this ordinance, and this difference ought not to separate true disci-
ples one from another, we believe it is the duty of every one to
follow the dictates of his or her conscience, leaving each to judge
botli of the subject and mode of Baptism, as shall seem most con-
sistent with Scripture and reason. Matt. 28: 19; John 4:2;
Acts 2:41; Horn. 6 : 3—5, and 14 : 1—6 ; 1 Cor. 1 : 14—17 ; 1
Pet. 3 : 21.

Article IX. — Conceriiing B-cpentance, Faith and Love. —
We believe, according to the divine doctrine and preaching of Christ
and his apostles, that repentance toward God for sin, fiiith in our
Lord Jesus Christ, and love to God and our fellow-creatures, are
means of grace appointed by God, and essential to our salvation,
and glory. Matt. 4 : 16, and 22 : 37—40 ; 3Ltrk 1 : 15 ; Acts 3:
19, 5 : 31, and 20 : 21 ; Heb. 11 : 6 ; 1 John 3 : 23, 24.

Article X. — Concerning the Extent of Salvation. — We be-
lieve that God, who is rich in mercy, who turneth the hearts of the
children of men as the rivers of water are turned, who worketh all
things after the counsel of his own will, whose people shall be will-
ing in the day of his power, will, in the dispensation of the fulness
of times, gather together in one all things, in Christ, both which are
in licaven and which are on earth, even in him ; and that every
(intelligent) creature in heaven, and on the earth, and under the
earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, shall at
last unite in the song of Moses and the Lamb, saying. Blessing and
honor, and glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the
throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever. Eph. 1 : 9 — 11, and
2:4; Pro\ 21 : 1 ; Ps. 110:3; Rev. 5 : 13.

368 PLAN OF GOVERNMENT.

PLAN OF GOVERNMENT.

The following article, taken from the Universalist Register and
Almanac for ISoG, and written by A. B, Grosh, is as clear and
correct on this subject as cun possibly be desired.

" The government and discipline of the Universalist denomination,
so far as it has yet been established on general principles, is republi-
can and fraternal — in accordance with the mild, equalizing and
affectionate principles of Christianity.

" The smallest associations are those called churches and societies.
These are formed by any number of believers in a vicinity, accord-
ing to the laws of the State or Territory, or to the customs of the
community where there are no legal regulations on the subject.
Brother is the common and equal title of all the male members, as
sister is that of the females. Where discipline is instituted among
societies only, it is, as it should be, a church discipline, and con-
ducted according to the rules laid down in the New Testament —
particularly as recommended in Matt. 5: 23,24; 7: 12; 18;
15 — 23 ; and the parallel passages. It is to be hoped that, ere
long, every society will establish such a discipline among its mem-
bers.

" The societies are sovereign and independent — competent to
govern themselves, select and discharge their own officers and preach-
ers. But for social purposes, and to promote unity and harmony
among and with each other, in certain districts they unite them-
selves into

" Associations. — These are governed by a council, composed, in
general, of two or more delegates from each society, and of the
ministering brethren residin"; within the bounds of the Association.
The delegates are elected annually, by their respective churches or
societies. Ministeiing brethren from other Associations are either
constitutionally admitted as members of the council, or are invited
to unite in its deliberations. The discipline instituted over preach-
ers and societies, by the Associations, is similar to that of churches
or societies, except where gross offences are committed by preachers,
when immediate suspension or expulsion is pronounced ; and in no
case is any further authority assumed than the withdrawal of fellow-
fihip.

PLAN OF GOVERNMENT. 3G9

" The power to grant letters of fellowship or ordination, or both.
In general belongs to every regularly associated body of believers
in the order; but of late years is only exercised by the Associations
and Conventions, or by ordaining councils, or committees on fellow-
ship and ordination appointed by them, or acting at the wishes of a
society in presumed accordance with the wishes of those bodies.

" In all otlier matters the Associations merely advise or recom-
mend, leaving to societies and individuals the privilege of acting or
not, as circumstances or their own judgments may dictate and
require. When Associations become numerous in any one or more
States, they generally unite, to extend their social intercourse and
influence in

" Conventions. — These are State or sectional, as one or more
States are embraced within their boundaries. Their councils are
generally constituted of a certain number of lay, and a oertain num-
ber of ministerial delegates sent by each Association in their fellow-
ship. Generally, the lay delegates are most numerous — but in
some Conventions an equal number of each are required. The
powers of these Conventions, except in granting fellowship and ordi-
nation, in suspending preachers and withdrawing fellowship from
them, are merely recommendatory and advisory.

" When State Conventions become numerous, they sometimes
unite in a General Convention embracing several States, Thus,
formerly, the New England States had a General Convention (even
lefore any State Conventions were formed), and the Southern and
AVestern have formed similar Conventions. But the largest organ-
ized body of Universalists in America is

" The United States Convention. Its council is composed of
delegates chosen annually by each Convention in its fellowship, each
State being allowed four ministerial and six lay delegates. It meets
annually, in each State alternately, and continues its session until its
business is transacted. Its powers are merely recommendatory and
advisory. If its organization be reckoned from the formation of
the ' General Convention of the New I^ngland States and others,'
which it superseded, then the session in September, 1853, was its
Bixty-eighth Anniversary."

370 STATISTICS OF THE DENOMINATION.

STATISTICS OF THE DENOMINATION.

United States. — In 29 States and Territories of the XTnioa.
there are 19 State Conventions, beside 16 State Organizations for
other than governmental and disciplinary purposes, 84 Ecclesiastical
Associations, beside 8 Associational Organizations for Missionary and
other purposes; 16 Periodicals, beside 4 Annuals; 10 Books pub-
lished within the last year ; 10 Schools under denominational patron-
age ; 1097 Churches or Societies, not including churches organized
within societies ; 837 Houses of Worship owned wholly or in part
by the denomination ; and 612 Preachers.

These are united in a national organization called the United
States Convention, to which is attached a national Historical So-
ciety, and a General Reform Association.

British Provinces. — One Association, 15 Societies, 7 Meeting-
bouses, and 5 Preachers.

Total for North America. — One General Convention and two
National Organizations for Historical and Reformatory purposes ; 19
State or Territorial Conventions, and 16 other State Organizations
for Missionary, Tract and Educational objects ; 85 Associations, and
8 Associational Organizations for general objects ; 20 Periodicals,
including annuals; 10 Schools, 1112 Churches and Societies; 844
Houses of Worship, 619 Preachers.

Of the clergy of our denomination it may with truth be said,
that, generally speaking, in point of natural and acquired abilities,
moral character and literary and scientific attainments, they are at
least respectable. In their political principles they are purely dem-
ocratic ; the advocates of free toleration and equal rights, and the
champions of civil and religious liberty. The same is also true of
the lay members of the denomination.

As a denomination of professing Christians, we entertain senti-
ments of the utmost liberality and charity towards all Christian
sects. We extend the hand of fellowship to all professing the
Christian name who walk worthy of their vocation. When clergy-
men of other denominations are present at our meetings, they are
invited into our pulpits and to take a part in the services. At the
administration of the Lord's Supper our opposing brethren are

STATISTICS OF THE DENOMINATION. 371

always invited to partake ■with us; and our Meeting-houses are open
and free to all denominations when not occupied by us.

Gai?i of the Denoininaiion in nine years. — In 1835 there were
in the United States and British Provinces, so far as could be ascer
taincd, 661 Societies, 246 Meeting-houses, and 311 Preachers.
From that time to the present we have gained 437 Societies, 638
Meeting-houses, and 308 Preachers.

Prohahle Number of Universalists in America. — The number
of those who openly avow their belief in Universalism in this coun-
try, and of those who manifest a preference for that religious per-
suasion, cannot be less than 800,000, and is probably much greater.
In addition to these, it is known that Universalism is believed by .
some of the Unitarians of this country, both of the clergy and laity ;
that a belief in this doctrine prevails to a considera!>le extent among
the Hicksite Quakers, and that it is generally embraced by the
Shakers, and by the Tunkers or German Baptists, Besides, there
are undoubtedly many believers in Universalism to be found in all
the different denominations in the country. Prof Stuart, of Ando-
ver College, in a late work against Universalism, says that many
members of Orthodox churches in the New England States seriously
doubt the doctrine of endless punishment, and that some, both of the
clergy and laity, entertain a secret belief in universal salvation. Rev.
Wilbur Fisk, of the Methodist church, in a sermon against Univer-
salism preached before the New England Conference in 1823, says,
" The eternity of future rewards and punishments is a subject which,
at the present, excites among us considerable attention. In conse-
quence of the plausible objections that are made to the doctrine of
endless misery, the minds of many serious, candid people have
become unsettled." He also speaks of some " whose feelings have
become neutralized by the arguments of the contending parties, and
who are looking on with dangerous indifference," The celebrated
Dr. Beecher calls Universalism, " the giant heresy of the day.''''

Universalism in Europe. — In England, Ireland and Scotland,
there are some congregations of Universalists, as also some preach-
ers who belong to that sect. The Unitarians of these countries
openly avow their belief in, and boldly preach the doctrine of, uni-
versal salvation. In Germany it is well known that this doctrine
prevails almost universally, Dwight, in his " Travels in the North
of Germany, in 1825 and 1820," says of the Germans, that " they

372 STATISTICS OF TUE DENOMINATION.

have done more to enlarge the knowledge of sacred criticism, than
all the nations of Europe. In this respect, they are a century ia
advance of England and of every other nation." P. 334. On page
421 he says, that in Geruiany " the doctrine of the Eternity of
Future Punishment is almost universally rejected. I have seen
but ONE person in Germany who believed it, and but one other whose
mind was wavering on this subject."

Facts in relation to the History of XJjiiversalism. — From the
time of the death of the apostle John, which happened about A. D.
100, to the year 150, the history of opinions entertained by Chris-
tians respecting the final destiny of the human race, is involved in much
obscurity. But little is known except that the doctrine of the final
happiness of all men was held by the different sects of Gnostics, viz.,
the Basilidians, the Carpocratians, and the Valentinians. And al-
thou'i'h these sects were regarded as heretics by the orthodox fathers,
and although these fathers " warmly and bitterly attacked their re-
spective systems in general," yet, " it does not appear that they ever
selected the particular tenet of the salvation of all souls as obnoxious."

Ia the year 140, or 150, a belief in Universalism was distinctly
avowed in a work, which was the production of some Christian or
Christians, called the " Sibylline Oracles."

Of the orthodox fathers, who lived between 150 and 210, some
believed in Uni\ersalism, while others held to the doctrine of endless
misery. " This diversity of opinion, however, occasioned no divisions,
no controversies nor contentions among them ; and both sentiments
existed together in the church without reproach."

From the year 230 to 553, Universalism was believed and ad-
vocated by a number of the most learned, pious and distinguished
fathers tliat the church ever produced.

Tertullian, a presbyter of Carthage, in Africa, was the first
Christian writer who asserted and maintained the doctrine that the
misery of the wicked will be of equal duration with the happiness of
the righteous. This doctrine he defended in a work published by
him in the year 204.

Universalism was never condemned by any Christian writer, either
orthodox or heretic, till the year 394,

" In the year 394 a quarrel broke out between the followers of
the celebrated Origen and their opponents, in which some of the lat-
ter attacked, for the first time, the particular tenet of the ultimata

STATISTICS OF TUE DENOMINATION. 373

salvation of Lhe Devil, but did not at first object to the final salvation
of all men.

" In 399, some of the councils that were convened against the
Origcnists, condcnniod exprcs.sly the doctrine of the salvation of the
Devil and his angels, though they passed by the belief of the salva-
tion of all mankind without a censure."

Universalism was not officially condemned by the church until the
Fifth General Cuuncil, which was held at Coijstantinople in the year
553. See '= Ancient History of Universalism," and " Plain (Juide
to Universalism."

Notwithstanding this authoritative condemnation of Universal-
ism, the doctrine still continued to be held and maintained in the
church until the establishment of Popery.

From the time of the eondenmation of Universalism by the Fifth
General Council, the church gradually sunk into ignorance, super-
stition, and moral darkness, until at last spiritual despotism and
tyranny reigned triumphant.

From the time of the breaking out of the Protestant Reformation
to the present time, Universalism has been believed and advocated
by some of the most distinguished divines, theologians and philoso-
phers, of all the diiferent prominent sects in Christendom.

The Manicheans, a very powerful and influential sect, whicii
flourished from the year 265 even to the time of the Reformation,
held the doctrine of Universalism.

During the reign of Popery, Universalism was held by the Alba-
nenses, the Albigcnscs, tiie Waldenses, the Paulicians, and the Lol-
lards. It is thouglit that these sects all descended from the
Manicheans. Neither of them ever submitted to or acknowledged
the authority of the Pope.

Universalists, as a distinct denomination, were known in England
as early as 1770.

The first Universalist preacher in the United States was Dr.
George De Benneville. He came to this country in 1741.

The first Universalist society in the United States was formed
between the years 1771 and 1780.

The first Universalist paper was published in England in 1793.

The first Universalist paper in the United States was published
at Boston, Mass., in 1802. The first weekly paper was commenced
in 1819.

374 STATISTICS OF THE DENOMINATION.

The General ■Convention of Universalists of the United States waa
formed in 17 85.

List of disting7{ished Individuals tvho icere Unicersalists. —
Previous to the Reformation, Universalism was believed and advocated
by the following individuals; many of them the most eminent of the
Christian Fathers : Basilides, Carpocrates, Valentine, Clemens
Alexandrinus, Origcn, Alexander, bishop of Jerusalem, Ambrosius,
Gregory Thaumaturgus, Titus, bishop of Bostra, Basil the Great,
bishop of Cesarea, Gregory, bishop of Nyssa, Didymus, Jerome,
Gregory, bishop of Nazienzus, Evagrius Ponticus, Diodorus, bishop
of Tarsus, Theodore, bishop of Mopsuestia, John, bishop of Jeru-
salem, Victorinus, Nonnus, Leontius, Domitian, Theodorus Ascidas,
Clement, Rainold, Walter Lollard.

It may be proper to remark that most of the above individuals
were believers in future punishment, and that they freely applied
the terms everlasting and eternal to punishment, not, however, to
express its endless, but its indefinite duration.

Since the era of the Reformation, Universalism has been held by
the following eminent persons, who have lived at dlfiferent periods of
time and in different countries.

In England, it has been advocated by Gerard Winstanly, William
Everard, Rev. William Earbury, Rev. Richard Coppin, Samuel
Richardson, Rev. Jeremy White, Dr. Henry IMore, Archbishop
Tillotson, Dr. Thomas Burnet, William Whiston, Sir Isaac Newton,
Rev. Dr. Samuel Clarke, Dr. George Cheyne, Chevalier Ramsay,
Mrs. Jane Leadley, Rev. Richard Clarke, Rev. William Law, Wil-
liam Duncombe, Rev. Samuel Say, Soame Jenyns, Henry Brooke,
Dr. Andrew Kippis, Dr. William Paley, Rev. Robert Robinson,
Rev. Geo. Walker, Dr. John Coakley Lettsom, Dr. John Hey, Dr.
David Hartley, Abraham Tucker, Rev. Thomas Broughton, Bishop
Thomas Newton, Sir George Stonehouse, John Henderson, Dr.
Nathan Drake, Dr. James Brown, Rev. William Matthews, Rev.
Francis Leicester, Rev. Edward Holmes, Rev. Rochemont Barbauld,
Mrs. Ann Letitia Barbauld, Rev. John Brown, Rev. Thcophilus
Lindsey, Rev. Dr. Joseph Priestley, Dr. John Jcbb, Rev. John
Simpson, Rev. Timothy Kenrick, Dr. John Prior Estlin, Dr. Lant
Carpenter, Rev. Richard Wright, Rev. Henry Poole, Rev. Robert
Aspland, Rev. Dr. Thomas Bclsham, Rev. John Grundy, Rev. Rus-
Bcl Scott, Dr. Thomas Cogan, Rev. W. J. Fox, Rev. William Vidler

STATISTICS OF THE DENOMINATION. 375

Natlianiol Scarlett, Rov. Mr. Croighton, llcv. James Rait, Rev
Iloiiry IJell, and Rev, William Upjuhn,

In Scotla/ul, hy Duncan Forties, Rev. James Purves, Rev. Niel
Douglass, Rev. AV'^illiam Worrall, Rev. James EJniands, Rev. Dr.
Thomas Southwood Smith, and Rev. George Harris.

In Ireland, by Bishop George Rust.

In Germany, by John William Peterson, Boetiiis or Balduin,
professors of Divinity, Paul Siegvolk, Mr. Marsay, Gruner, Eher-
hard, Steinhart, Fuller, Semler, Crellius, Fisher, Shetz, and Shep-
herd, and is now held by a majority of the clergy and laity.

In Prussia, by Paul Jeremiah Bitaube and Rev. Herman Andrew
Pistorius.

In France, by Rev. Thomas Cuppe, James Necker, Chais de
Sourcesol, Dr. Geo. de Bonneville, Durant, De la Chevrette, Du-
moulin, L'Archer, &c.

In Switzerla/ul, by Murault, Charles Bonnet, Rev. Ferdinand
Oliver Petitpierc, Rev. John Gosper Lavater, and Garbo a Gortiaro,

In America, by Rev. Richard Clarke, Rev. Dr. Jonathan May-
hew, Rev. John Murray, Rev. Elhanan Winchester, Dr. Redman,
Dr. Benjamin Rush, Rev. Dr. Charles Chauncey, Rev. John Tyler,
Gen. Greene, Dr. Benj. Franklin, Rev. Mr. Wright (a Moravian),
Shippie Townsend, Rev. Mr. Duchee, Dr. Joseph Young, Dr. Wm.
litt Smith, Rev. Dr. Joseph Huntington, Rev. Dan Foster, and
Rev. Thomas Fessenden.

The following individuals are known to have doubted the doctrine
of endless misery, and to have been favorable to Univcrsalism :
Fenelon, Daniel De Foe, Dr. Isaac Watts, Dr. Philip Doddridge,
Simon Epi.scopius, John Le Clerc, Rev. C. L. de Villette, Arch-
bishop Newcome, Dr. Edward Young, Dr. Samuel Johnson, Dr.
James Macknight, and others. Tlicre are some very good reasons
for believing that the celebrated John Wesley was a Universalist.
1. He was one of those who requested Dr. Stonehouse to write a
work in defence of Universalisra. 2. " A work in which Universal-
ism was taught (Brooks' ' Fool of Quality '), was republished under
Mr, Wesley's supervision." 3. He republished a work by Cliarles
Bonnctt, entitled "Conjectures concerning the nature of Future
Happiness," in which the same doctrine is inculcated. 4. The lat-
ter work " he introduced to the public with the following prefatory
commendation :"

376

STATISTICS OS THE DENOMINATION.

" Dublin, April 7, 1787.

" To the Reader : I am happy in communicating to men of sense
in this Kingdom, and at a very low price, one of the most sensible
tracts I ever saw. John Wesley."

If the reader will examine the Ancient and Modern Histories of
Universalism, and Stone's " Life of Winchester," he will find the
alwve facts established by quotations from the writings of the indi-
viduals named, and by authorities which are indisputable.

DIFFERENCE IN THE BELIEF OF PAE-TIALIST3
AND UNIVERSALISTS.

All the various denominations of professing Christians may be
classed under three heads : Calvinists, Arminians, and Universalists.
The agreement and the difference in the religious opinions of these
three classes on the most important doctrines of Christianity may be
stated as follows : —

CALVINISM.

There is one God.

Tliere is one Jlediator be-
tween God and men, and
tliat Mediator is the very and
et-^rual God himself.

The one Mediator gave
himself a ransom for a part
only of mankind.

All those for whom the
Mediator died will be saved.

God's purposes in the
creation of the human race
eml)raced the final holiness
and hapi)iness of a part, and
the endless misery of the
rest.

God's purpose in refer-
ence to the final destiny of
his creatures cannot be de-
feated.

God has the power to
make all his creatui'es holy
and happy.

God wills the salvation of
9. part of liis creatures, and
the damnation of the rest.

God's will in reference to
the ultimate destiny of his
creatures will be done.

God can save all mankind,
but will not.

The object of Christ's mis-
sion to' our world was to save
a part only of mankind from
endli.'HS misery.

Christ will succee<l in ac-
compli^ihiny the object of his
mission.

ARMINIANISM.

There is one God.

There is one iMediator be-
tween God and men, and
that Mediator is the very and
eternal God himself.

The one Mediator gave
himself a ransom for all.

A part only of those for
wliom the Mediator died will
be saved.

God's purposes in the
creation of the human race
embraced the final holiness
and happiness of all man-
kind.

God's purpose in refer-
ence to the final destiny of a
part of his creatures will be
defeated.

God has not the power to
make all his creatures holy
anil liappy.

God wills the salvation of
all his creatures.

God's will in reference to
the ultimate destiny of a
I)art of his creatures will not
be done.

God would save all man-
kind, but cannot.

The object of Christ's mis-
sion to our world was to save
all mankind from endless
misery.

Christ will succeed in ac-
complishing a part only of
the object of his mission.

UNIVERSALISM.

There is one God.

Tliere is one Mediator be-
tween God and men, and
that Mediator is " the Man
Christ Jesus."

The one Mediator gave
himself a ransom for all.

All those for whom the
Mediator died will be saved.

God's purposes in the
creation of the human race
embraced the final holiness
and happiness of all man-
kind.

God's purpose in refer-
ence to the Hnal dustiny of
his creatui'es cannot be de-
feated.

Gild has the jiower to
make all his creatures holy
and happy.

God wills the salvation of
all his creatures.

God's will in reference to
the ultimate destiny of his
creatures will be done.

God can save all mankind,
and will.

The object of Christ's mis-
sion to our world was to
save all mankind from their
sins.

Christ will succeed in .ac-
complishing the object of hia
mission.

MISTAKES CONCERNING UNIVEUSALIST3. 377

CALVIXISM. ARMINIAKISM. UNIVERSAMSM.

All for whom Christ died Some fur wliom Christ died All for whom Christ died

will he sjvved. will not be saved. will be saved.

A jjlorious and happy des- A glorious and happy des- A irlorious and happy des-
tiny awaits a portion of the tiny awaits a portion of the tiny awaits eviry individual
human race, and a most in- human race, and a most in- of the entire human race,
glorious, unhap])y and mis- glorious, unhapjiy and mis-
erable destiny awaits the erable destiny awaits the
rest. rest. Tniversalism is infinitely

Universalism is altogether Universalism is altogether preferable to either Calviu-

preferable to Arminianism. preferable to Calvinism. ism or Armiuianism.

Arminiauiym is supposed by thousands to be a uiueh more con-
sistent and reasonable system of theology than Calvinism. But
who cannot see that both systems result in precisely the same
thing ? Arminianism damns as many as Calvinism, and the Ar-
minian's hell is equally as horrible as the Calvinist's. ^Yhat boots
it then, reader, wliether you go to an endless hell by the irreversi-
ble degree of the Almighty, or by the use of an agency which God
gave you, and which he knew you would use to your own destruc-
tion ? In other words, what diflFerence will it make with you
whether you are lost, and lost forever, because God cannot save
you, or because he vMl not ? The truth is, that between Calvinism
and Arminianism there is not one cent to choose, but between either
of these systems and that of Universalism the dificrence is infinite.
And no man can fail to see that Universalism is infinitely the best.

MISTAKES OF PARTIALISTS CONCERNING UNIVER-
SALLSTS.

''Universalisfs do not believe in a hell." — That we do not believe
in an endless hell is very true. But we believe in all the hell taught
in the Bible. We also believe that there is no hell taught in the
Bible but what is destined to be destroyed.

'^Ufiiverscdists do not believe i?i a devil." — It is true we do not
believe in the personal existence of an all-powerful evil spirit, such
as is believed in by our Limitarian friends, and by them called the
devil. Yet we believe in all the devil and devils taught in the
Bible. If there are any worse devils than wicked men, the lusts
and passions of men, and the spirit of wickedness, we profess to be
entirely ignorant of their existence. Nor can we find the existence
of any worse ones taught in the Bible. We know of the existence
of no devil that is not destined to be destroyed.

" Universalists do not believe in the atonement." — That we do
Bot believe in the doctrine of atonement as it is taught in the creeds

378 MISTAKES CONCERNING UNIVERSALISTS.

and commandraeuts of men, we have no disposition to deny. At the
same time we profess to believe in it as it is taught in the Bible.
The difference between us and our opposers is, we believe it was to
reconcile man to God that Jesus died upon the cross ; they, that it
was to reconcile God to man.

'''■TJniversalists do not believe in any pi(7iish')ne7it for sin." — So
far from this being true, we are the only people on earth who believe
that God will in very deed render to every man according to his
deeds. We are the only people who do not provide some way for
the sinner to escape the just punishment of his sins. We teach
that the punishment of sin is certain and sure, and absolutely unes-
capable and unavoidable.

" Universalists believe that sinners will go to heaven and be
saved in their si7is." — Not so. We teach that sin is a cause, aiid
misery the effect ; that sin and misery are inseparably connected,
and that so long as a man is sinful he must be miserable, and there
is no escape. The reason why we believe in the eventual salvation
of all men is, because we believe that all will be saved /?'o»i their
sins, not iti them.

" Universalists do not believe in the 7iew birth." — This is a very
great mistake. It is true we do not see anything very miraculous
or mysterious in the new birth, nor do we regard it as a radical
change of human nature ; but yet we profess to believe in it just
as it is taucjht in the Bible.

" TJniversalism is a very ancient doctrine. It vjas preached by
the serpent in the garden of Eden." — That Universal ism is a very
ancient doctrine we admit ; but that it was taught by the serpent we
deny. Do our opponents really think that the serpent taught the
doctrine of the final holiness and happiness of all mankiiiil ? If th y
do, let them put their finger on the language used by the serpent in
which this sentiment is taught. They cannot do it. We think our
opposers are justly obnoxious to the same charge that they bring
against us. The serpent taught that punishment for sin was not
certain — that some way of escape would be provided. Our opp )S-
ers teach the same. We teach that punishment for sin is certain
and sure, and that there is no way of escape.

" TJniversalism is a very new doctrine. It never ivas heard of
until quite recently." — We are unable to comprehend how any
doctrine can be both old and new at the same time. Besides, this

MISTAKES CONCERNING UNIVERSALISTS. 379

assertion is contrary to facts. History proves that Universalisni
has been held and advocated in the Christian church from the first
establislunont of Christianity down to the present time. If it be
objected that Universalists, as a distinct denomination, were not
known until within one hundred years, this objection bears equally
against all Protestant denominations. For all Protestant sects have
originated since the era of the lleformation.

" Universalists do not believe that man is a free age?it." — If,
when you say man is a free agent, you mean that he possesses a
selt-determining power whicii enables him to act contrary to his
clioice ; or, if you mean that a man may have one m.otive to do a
thing, and ten thousand motives, each of which are equally as
strong as the other, to do the opposite of that thing, and that he
can follow the impulse of that one motive directly contrary to the
impulse of the ten thousand ; we frankly confess we believe in no
such thing. But if, when you say man is a free agent, you mean
that he is free to act according to his choice, we agree with you.
We prefer the term moral agent, however, to that of free agent ;
and we believe that man is a moral agent in the sense that he is,
and will be, rewarded for his virtues and punished for his vices.
This certainly is all that any reasonable man can possibly require.

" Utiiversalism is a very licentious doctrine.''^ — This assertion
comes directly in contact with facts. In point of moral character
we are willing to compare our churches and societies with the same
number of churches and societies of any other denomination what-
ever. Indeed, it is admitted by those of our opposers who have
had any opportunity for observing that in such a comparison we
would by no means suflFer. The following extract is taken from
the " Olive Branch," of July, 1843, a Protestant Jlethodist paper,
edited by Bev. T. F. Norris, and which has an extensive circulation
" We should be happy to see what we think erroneous in the creed
of Universalists refuted and put down, but we never will be a party
to an attack on the morals and characters of a class of men, who, as
far as we know, stand as high on these points as any of their more
Orthodox neighbor sy

The following extract is from an October (1843) number of that
widely-circulated journal, the "New World," published in New
York. " It seems to us that the Universalists, in whatever light
we may regard their points of doctrine, excel other sects in their

380 MISTAKES CONCERNING UNIYERSALISTS.

benevolence, their philanthropy, and their respect for that law
which has commanded us to render good for evil. They endeavor
to entice mankind into purity of life, by considerations of love and
kindness ; they use no threats, and cast from them the bonds of
fear. And, so far as our information extends, the professing mem-
bers of their creed observe a strictness of conduct, and a righteous-
ness of living, which others would do well to emulate, instead of
maligning a belief which certainly reposes with entire confidence oa
God's mercy to his creatures."

Dwight, in his " Travels in the North of Germany," after stating
the fact that Universalism is the prevailing belief in Germany, says
of the Christian character of the Germ.ans, " I have never seen any
Christians who seemed to me to have a deeper sense of the odious-
ness of sin in the sight of God, or whose hearts beat with more
ardent gratitude towards our Saviour, for the great redemption he
has made for fallen man. I know of no examples of humility
greater than those exhibited by some of these gentlemen, or more
elevated views of the character of God than they discover in their
conversation. We must look in vain for brighter examples of piety
than they exhibit. They certainly manifest a greater spirit of love,
for those who differ from them, than is found in most of our sects,
and they are unwilling to shut the gates of heaven against all who
do not believe in every article of their creeds. In this charity and
love the Protestant inhabitants of most countries would do well to
imitate them." P. 423.

Such is the testimony of our religious opposers in reference to the
tendency of our doctrine, and its influence upon those who believe it.
Nor does it appear that the vicious are disposed to take advantage
of our doctrine, and to screen themselves under it. If we examine
the criminal record of our country, we shall find that Universalists
io not furnish even their proportion of criminals in proportion to
their numbers compared with other denominations. The state
prisons at New York, at Auburn, and at Cincinnati, Ohio, have
each of them been examined at different times, and it was ascer-
tained that for one believer in Universalism there were two or
three hundred believers in endless misery confined within their
walls.

TO TUK READER.

TO THE EEADER.

381

Reader. — The subject is before you. Contemplate seriously
upon it. If the subject upon which we have been treating is not
important, then there is no subject which was ever presented for
the consideration of man which is worthy of one single moment's
notice. But it is important. Its importance is acknowledged by
all. Ponder it well then in your mind, and choose ye which ye
will serve. If the Lord be God, follow him ; but if Baal, then
follow him. And now whether you are a Limitarian or a Univer-
salist, whether you are a professor or a non-professor, whether you
belong to this, that, or the other sect, or whether you belong to no
sect, we pray that if you are wrong you may be righted ; if you
are right that you may be strengthened and confirmed in the right
way. May you be blessed with all spiritual blessings in Christ
Jesus. May the Lord keep thee and preserve thee. IMay he
lift upon thee the light of his countenance, and give thee peace.
AmcQ.

!'